《Heaven-taming Saint Lord》


 C1

    Ox, you are very weak, really very weak.


    If you want to leave the Wilderness and protect yourself in such a dangerous world, you need to become strong, become stronger. Perhaps, only then can the real Principal kill you and survive in this dangerous world.


    Ever since Li Qingniu could remember, his ears had been filled with these words of warning.


    The Grandma Long who raised his hand always had the corner of her mouth hooked up as she lightly pulled up the white hair at the side of her ears.


    With one hand affectionately stroking his face, she used the other to point at the village''s Cripple who had just lost a leg, the Blind Man who had lost a pair of eyes, and Medicinal Residue who spent all day hugging a medicine jar, drowsing like a drunkard, her face full of sighs.


    I''m weak, very weak.


    Li Qingniu had always felt this way, and had never doubted this point.


    Otherwise, why would he be able to keep up with Grandpa Quezi, who had broken legs in the village, and the blind Blind Crutch who was tied to the entrance of the village, who was so fat that he looked like a mountain of flesh?


    Every time he heard the Grandma Long''s dreamlike mumbling, Li Qingniu would grit his teeth.


    He did not want to die in the dark.


    He wanted to take care of Grandma Long and the villagers who were blind and had lost their legs.


    Seventeen years.


    Li Qingniu sweated profusely as he trained his body.


    Finally one day, Li Qingniu was able to barely avoid the Grandma Long''s hands. He was able to follow the Grandpa Quezi''s footwork, was able to see the black dot that the Blind Crutch was pointing at, and even studied the medicine jar in the hands of the drunkard Medicinal Residue more than 80% of the time.


    Li Qingniu thought that he had become a little stronger. He wanted to ask the Grandma Long how he could become stronger. However, the Grandma Long, who always had an unhurried expression, frantically pushed him out of the Xiao Man Village, telling him to escape as fast as he could.


    Li Qingniu didn''t have time to ask.


    The mountains and rivers shattered, and the sky was filled with red snow that was like catkins falling from the sky.


    The entire world was covered in red, the color of fresh blood that Li Qingniu had never seen in seventeen years.


    Hao Xue swept out.


    In an instant, the entire Xiao Man Village was drowned out.


    He used all his might to try and pass through the snow, but the scarlet snow was too heavy, the wind and rain was too steep, like a blade or a thunderbolt, Li Qingniu stopped in his tracks.


    Kacha.


    He could only stare helplessly at the blood-red sky as a bolt of lightning suddenly descended from the sky. A figure stood in the midst of the lightning, followed by Grandma Long, Blind Crutch, Grandpa Quezi and the Medicinal Residue that were drunk all day long. Afterwards, each one of them spat out a mouthful of blood and plummeted from the sky.


    Li Qingniu was enraged, but his body was trembling.


    I''m weak, really weak.


    Li Qingniu lowered his head and buried his head in his chest like an ostrich.


    Li Qingniu silently stood in front of Scarlet Snow for a full nine days.


    Until the blizzard grew bigger and the crimson color became thicker. His eyes could not see through the blizzard and his Xiao Man Village was buried amidst the endless crimson red.


    Li Qingniu roared in anger, like a wild beast who had lost its loved one.


    After that, he suddenly bent his knees and knelt down, kowtowing nine times, causing Li Qingniu''s head to bleed. He bit his lips, and fresh blood dripped onto Scarlet Snow, adding another layer of enchantment to his appearance. Gritting his teeth, Li Qingniu suddenly turned around and walked towards the outside world of the Savage Land.


    He overestimated himself.


    The Savage Land was too big and vast.


    Li Qingniu followed the last warning given by the Grandma Long and walked north for eighty whole days and nights.


    But he could not see where the world outside the Grandma Long was located at all. He only felt that his entire body was filled with sand, and that it was filled with thorny bushes and wild beasts that were even bigger than houses in the Xiao Man Village. Those wandering around were called food by the Grandma Long.


    Li Qingniu was completely exhausted.


    With a single punch, he killed a big guy who wanted to pounce on him, tore off a chunk of flesh, and then smashed it into the sand that filled the sky.


    Savage Land.


    That place was originally an unexplored wasteland, and Savage Beast lived forever, so it was filled with danger.


    Since the human race ascended the stage to become the main character, this barren land only became known as this five thousand years ago. Every single Human Fighter had conquered the Wilderness, and they had treated it as the glory of their lives. Countless ambitious and powerful people went on conquest day after day, hoping to turn the Wilderness into their own territory.


    It was a pity that Savage Beast were too strong and too flourishing.


    Even though hundreds of thousands of years had passed since the start of the competition, and his martial spirit had never passed, he still could not take even the slightest advantage of the Savage Beast.


    On a small road that led to the border of the Haotian Dynasty called Qingyang Barren City.


    Horseshoes clattered.


    A travel-worn caravan was winding its way back.


    Lad, you''re up so early again today. Didn''t this old man tell you before? The wounds on your body are too important. You need to rest for a few more days. Although youth had the ability to back themselves up, they still had to measure their capabilities. When this old man was your age, he had beautiful dreams of conquering the Wilderness. However, at that time, he did not have the guts to enter the outskirts of the Wilderness alone.


    If not for the fact that you were lucky enough to jump into our caravan and pick up your life, I''m afraid that you would have already been devoured by those Savage Beast.


    In the middle of the caravan, a horse carriage was lazily driving the carriage, waving a whip in its hand as it spoke.


    Beside him.


    A seventeen or eighteen year old youth was following the movements of the caravan. His footsteps were slow and steady, as he ran forward with ease.


    Thank you, Master Qin. I didn''t expect the Wilderness to be so big. I''ve been walking for quite a few days. Don''t worry, my body isn''t too bad. It would be good for my body if I were to exercise a little. Grandma Long said, I am still very weak, very weak, I must be diligent. This world was too dangerous.


    The young man opened the corner of his mouth, revealing a mouthful of pure-white teeth.


    Yes, this old man is overly concerned, but since you''ve just recovered from your illness, it''s better for you to measure your strength. Master Qin squinted his eyes and sighed. This world was indeed too dangerous, and even the Qingyang Barren City was not that peaceful. You know it''s fine as long as you''re weak. You''re still young, you still have a chance to awaken your Martial Veins. When that time comes, I will become a Fighter and head into the Wilderness to teach those Savage Beast a lesson.


    What was a Martial Spirit?


    Li Qingniu was startled, a little confused.


    Grandma Long had never mentioned the term "Martial Spirit" to him before. In Li Qingniu''s memories, he would take turns to accept the teachings of Cripple, Blind Man, and the medicine jar every day. From time to time, Great Black Cow would come to the entrance of the Face Village to join in the fun. Hearing this new term, Li Qingniu was stunned.


    Wah ~ ~ Hahaha, you brat, you don''t even know your martial soul, you really are a foolhardy young man.


    I really don''t know how your family''s elders educate you. Martial Spirits are known by everyone. The old man didn''t have a martial soul, but he had heard quite a bit. It is said that it is the power that exists in our human bodies. Once it is released, it can even fight against Savage Beast s head on, and is very powerful. Savage Beast knows, it''s those wild beasts that are bigger than a small house. If you bite it with one bite, your body''s bones will be bitten into half. It''s extremely terrifying.


    Master Qin laughed, he took a sip of his tea and proudly boasted.


    Did you see our caravan? It''s because we have two Martial Spirits and two Fighter s that we have the confidence to walk around in the Wilderness. If one day you awaken a Martial Spirit and become a Fighter, you will be able to possess this kind of power. When that time comes, you will have the power to protect yourself in the Wilderness.


    With that, the Master Qin proudly raised his head, as if the one possessing the Martial Spirit was him.


    Li Qingniu looked towards the direction the Master Qin was pointing at and saw two middle-aged men dressed in armor walking ahead of the caravan in high spirits. They were walking like the wind, and could cross more than 10 metres in distance with a single step, so even if the caravan had some distance between them, the two of them could still walk ahead of the caravan in an orderly manner.


    This is the Fighter who had her martial soul awakened?


    Li Qingniu frowned, he was a little disappointed.


    He really could not see anything special about the two s. They did not seem to be strong, and their walking speed was not fast either. Perhaps, they could not even catch a single hoof from the Great Black Cow at the entrance of the village. As for the Savage Beast Master Qin mentioned, Li Qingniu was even more puzzled.


    Those foods couldn''t even withstand a single punch from him, so how could he allow others to change their facial expressions when they heard that?


    Li Qingniu thought for a long while, but still couldn''t come up with anything. He turned his head and looked in the direction of the Xiao Man Village; Even with Li Qingniu''s eyesight, he could only vaguely see the scarlet snow that covered the sky and the village that was shrouded within.


    Cultivate, cultivate. Grandma Long is right, I am still very weak.


    Li Qingniu clenched his fists, his eyes blazing with fire.


    That figure that stood in the midst of scarlet snow and lightning, that kind of aura that could make him tremble the entire time, made Li Qingniu feel a sense of urgency.


    He jumped up and down, feeling the excitement as his body gradually recovered.


    However, Li Qingniu was unaware that on the luxurious carriage that was over a dozen feet away from him, a pair of spirited, beautiful eyes were staring at him unblinkingly.

 C2

    Uncle Li, have you investigated clearly? His background was mysterious. Was there really no problem?


    On the luxurious carriage.


    The girl gently put down the curtain beside her and asked with a serious expression.


    She was around twenty years old and was dressed in a proper long skirt. Even though she was on her way back to the caravan, her beautiful face looked extremely tired, but she still stretched out the long skirt.


    Her name was Gu Ruoqing, the owner of the caravan.


    At this moment, in front of Gu Ruoqing, a middle-aged man dressed in steward''s attire sat opposite him with a solemn expression.


    Reporting to xiaojie, it is indeed true that this subordinate had examined it carefully, but I didn''t find any problems with it. Although his body was not bad, there were no traces of the martial spirit''s activation. After Master Chen''s verification, he concluded that this youth could not be a Fighter.


    As everyone knew, the Wilderness was the playground of Savage Beast, even the Fighter had to be careful around it. It was just a young man, maybe the reason why he was so deep inside the Wilderness was an accident so there shouldn''t be any problems.


    The middle-aged manager carefully observed the expression on his young lady''s face as he spoke.


    If that was the case, then it would be too strange. The core borders of the Wilderness, even Sir Chen and Lord Wu would not dare to carelessly step in. If it weren''t for the promise and bet that we made, and the relationship between the two great Fighter lords and the Gu family, they wouldn''t have agreed at all.


    But a young man suddenly appeared in such a dangerous place, and not far from him, a Seven Star Savage Beast died. Steward Zhao, how do you think this can make me relax?


    Gu Ruoqing frowned, slightly worried.


    The Gu''s Merchant Group was a famous merchant group in the Qingyang Barren City. When the Qingyang Barren City was first built, it had already existed for hundreds of years. Taking advantage of the new city that was being built by the humans, Gu''s s seized every opportunity to quickly strengthen themselves. The inheritance had already been here for hundreds of years.


    Unfortunately ¡­


    In this world, there were no smooth sailing ships, nor were there any successful caravans.


    More than ten years ago, his Gu''s Merchant Group had inadvertently offended a strong practitioner from Barren City. Although his Merchant Group had luckily escaped this calamity, it was still a serious injury and it could be said that he had suffered heavy losses. And in recent years, with the opening of the Wilderness, countless caravans of Qingyang Barren City had seized the opportunity to rise in power.


    His Gu''s had always been unstable, and in such a situation, it became even more precarious.


    Because of this, Gu''s Sect Leader Gu Chuan fell into a state of unease, and his entire Gu''s Merchant Group began to stir.


    In order to revive the Gu''s, a woman like Gu Ruoqing would go to great lengths to grind her teeth and nod her head in agreement to the bold suggestion of the clan elders. She would once again walk through the Wilderness, enter the borders of the Wilderness, and seek a chance to turn the situation around.


    This trip was related to the life and death of the Gu''s Merchant Group, how could Gu Ruoqing not be cautious?


    Miss, is this a coincidence?


    Although our trip this time is filled with countless dangers, it shouldn''t be too much of a problem to bring along this young man who is of no threat. One had to know that we still had to rely on him. Otherwise, even if we were all to fight to the death against the Seven Star Sparrowtail Dragons, we would not have such a great harvest.


    If he made this trip, not only would our Gu family be able to make a comeback, even Miss would be able to speak with much more authority in the clan.


    The Steward Zhao saw that the Young Miss was frowning, and replied.


    He was the Gu family''s slave that was given the surname. He had followed the Gu family for half his life, and had watched Gu Ruoyun grow up. For such a huge mess to fall on Miss, it was even heavier than a mountain. He almost could not help but watch as his young mistress slowly became stronger.


    He was heading back to this dangerous place.


    Not to mention a woman, even he, a man, was trembling in fear.


    Well, with your blessings, I hope so.


    Gu Ruoqing sighed, her eyebrows relaxed a bit. Through the curtain of the carriage window, she saw Li Qingniu, who was following the caravan running ahead with a determined smile on his face. She suddenly turned to look at her manager. Say, Uncle Zhao, do you think it''s possible that the Seven Stars Winged Dragon Beast was beaten to death by this youth called Li Qingniu? Otherwise, why would a piece of meat be lost on a sparrow?


    As Gu Ruoqing spoke, she laughed at her own whimsical thoughts.


    Gu Ruoqing did not cultivate in the martial way, nor did she possess a martial spirit.


    However, she knew that even if it was the lowest level one star Savage Beast, only Fighter would be able to contend against them.


    The Fighter s were ten stars, one star was the weakest, and ten star Fighter s were the strongest.


    The level of Savage Beast s corresponded to the cultivation level of the Fighter, and were divided into ten star levels. A Seven Star Raging Python Dragon Beast was something that could only be countered with nine or even ten stars of Human Fighter.


    To kill a Seven Star Savage Beast, most likely only the Star-moon Fighter would dare to make a move.


    If the Gu''s caravan could remain safe and sound deep within the borders of the Wilderness'' core area, then by the time they returned, they would have retained the majority of their lineup, so they could only rely on the high prices of their Gu''s to invite two Four Star Fighter s. But even so, with two Four Star Fighter in charge, the caravan still lost around thirty to forty people, which was half of what it was before.


    Li Qingniu was only a seventeen or eighteen year old youth. He hadn''t even awakened his martial spirit yet, how could he kill a Seven Star Wild Dragon Beast?


    Uncle Zhao, hurry the team up and speed up. We should not be far from the Qingyang Barren City by now. With a little effort, we can pass the day early and try to return to the Qingyang Barren City at night.


    Gu Ruoqing chuckled, and reminded her.


    Yes, miss!


    When he just walked out of the carriage, he felt the stable and steady carriage shake a little, causing Steward Zhao to almost fall on his butt on the carriage. Just as he was about to scold with a frown, he heard waves of shouts of "kill!"


    Assassination?


    Could it be bandits?


    Steward Zhao''s expression immediately changed. Bandits were rampant in the Wilderness, this was nothing new.


    However, these bandits would normally only use their brains against Cat''s small caravan. This time, Gu''s Merchant Group sent out the biggest caravan in history, with two Four Star Fighter s overseeing it, ordinary small bandits would hide far away.


    Why would they suddenly have the idea for the Gu''s caravan?


    Uncle Zhao, what''s wrong?


    Gu Ruoqing''s voice came out from the carriage.


    Miss, it''s fine, it''s just a bandit. Maybe he had been careless and did not see the two Fighter s, Great Master Wu and Great Master Li. Miss, don''t get out of the car first. I''ll go take a look now, maybe the bandits will leave soon.


    Steward Zhao suppressed the panic in his heart and said.


    Bandits?


    Gu Ruoqing who was on the carriage frowned, she opened the carriage''s curtain and walked down.

 C3

    Miss, why did you come down?


    Steward Zhao''s face changed as he quickly stood in front of his young miss, afraid that some cold arrow would accidentally hurt Gu Ruoqing.


    Uncle Zhao, you don''t need to make such a big fuss over nothing. It''s just a group of bandits. Even the Savage Beast did not take my life, and has brought us great opportunities. Can a mere bandit hurt me? Come with me to the front and see what Uncle Wu and Uncle Li have to say. A hint of determination emerged on Gu Ruoqing''s forehead.


    Haha, Miss Gu, you''re right. With me and me here, a mere bandit is just an appetizer.


    We''ve had a great harvest this time, so we should celebrate our return to Barren City. If these bandits had retreated, then it would have been alright. But if they did not, then I would have just killed them seven to seven times over. While the blood was cold, I would then return to Qingyang Barren City to borrow hot blood for my dishes.


    As Gu Ruoqing''s voice fell, a clear laugh rang out.


    A robust middle-aged man dressed in armor leapt from the front of the caravan 100 meters away to stand in front of Gu Ruoqing. This middle-aged man had a sturdy build and a large beard. His physique was even thicker than that of a ferocious bear in the forest.


    Thank you very much, Uncle Wu. I''ve relied on Uncle Wu and Uncle Li to return to Barren City many times. If it were Qing Qing, she would have prepared some good wine and would not have disappointed the two of you.


    Gu Ruoqing smiled and nodded.


    You still want to go back to the city to drink? Eldest Miss, I don''t think you have any hope.


    If you obediently surrender, this old man will spare your life for the sake of your kin. Marrying my son to be an obedient wife is also a good way out. If you insist on resisting, don''t blame me for not thinking about our kinship.


    At this moment, a voice suddenly sounded.


    Gu Ruoqing''s expression turned cold. She raised her head and looked at the sky above the cliff, and actually saw a very familiar figure in the crowd filled with bandits. That figure was supposed to be in the Gu family estate in Barren City, but he just happened to appear in the sky.


    Gu Chengmu, you are so bold, you actually dare to attack the young miss without regard for your status?


    Steward Zhao stood up and shouted angrily.


    Zhao Fan was a wise man that understood the situation. It''s just a woman, how dare she poop and pee on my head? This old man had already lived his life long enough, so the Gu family should have been in this old man''s pockets. But it wasn''t too late.


    It looks like you guys have gained a lot this time, thanks for your hard work. From today onwards, it will be my, Gu Chengmu''s, turn to be in charge of the Gu family.


    The voice came again, and Gu Chengmu, the Great Clan Elder of the Gu Clan, slowly walked out.


    Grand Elder, you really want to force me?


    Gu Ruoqing''s face turned cold.


    Force you? Gu Ruoqing, you are the one leading this old one in the army. If you can make it this time, you can truly make a comeback. How can I, Gu Chengmu, have a seat in such a large Gu family? Blame it on the fact that you gave birth to the wrong child and blocked this old man''s way.


    Gu Chengmu laughed sinisterly. Even from far away, Gu Ruoqing could still feel the sinister look on Gu Chengmu''s face.


    Gu Chengmu, are you sure you can take me down? I don''t know how you found out our route back to the city, but I have Uncle Wu and Uncle Li on my side. Are you sure you can stop me? Gu Ruoqing''s brows grew colder. No one knew the Gu family''s background better than her.


    The two Four Star Fighter s had already told the Gu Family to go all out, to not hesitate to gamble everything they had.


    So what if Gu Chengmu was doing all the calculations? This world was destined to be a world of the Fighter, the strong possessed the qualifications to decide all fates. In Barren City, the Fighter was supreme, and the two Four Star Fighter were the last thing Gu Ruoqing could rely on.


    Unexpectedly, when Gu Ruoqing said this, she actually laughed.


    Eldest Miss, you are still as naive as ever. Do you really think this old one isn''t prepared? If I wasn''t prepared, how could I have attacked you? How can you know your return route so well? Look, who is this?


    When Gu Chengmu''s words fell, a middle-aged Fighter with a goatee beside him walked over with a smile.


    Gu Ruoqing''s face immediately turned white.


    The Fighter that stood beside Gu Chengmu was one of the caravan members, the one that Uncle Li had become her, Li Hanyang.


    You with the surname Li, you dare ignore the glory of Fighter? I still call you brother even after losing my martial arts training.


    Wu Shuangjie was immediately enraged.


    Wu Shuangjie, you can''t blame me for this. Glory also had a price tag. It was Elder Gu''s fault for not being able to pay Miss Gu''s bill. I am naturally a wise man who knows his place. How can I trust that Elder Gu will give you the same price as me? Li Hanyang laughed out loud.


    You are courting death!


    Wu Shuangjie was immediately enraged.


    He stomped on the ground, causing the ground to crack and his body to shoot forward like a cannonball.


    With one step, he actually went up the cliff.


    But unexpectedly, a shadow flashed next to Gu Chengmu, and before Wu Shuang Jie''s fist could even get near to Gu Chengmu, it was already flying back at an even faster speed.


    Bang!


    Smoke and dust flew in all directions.


    A five star Fighter!


    Wu Shuangjie spat out a mouthful of blood, his eyes filled with shock.


    When he said this, not only did the people in the caravan lose their balance, Gu Ruoqing swayed her body, almost falling to the ground. On top of the mountain peak, a Fighter covered in a black robe was gently waving both of her hands. It was obvious that she had knocked back Wu Shuang Jie with that strike, and the one vomiting blood was the black-robed Fighter.


    Ten stars Fighter.


    Every star meant that the Fighter''s fighting strength would increase by several folds.


    If it was said that Gu Ruoqing could still maintain her composure before, the appearance of this five star black robe immediately caused the calm in her heart to disappear without a trace.


    Haha, Gu Ruoqing, looks like this time you''re destined to not be able to escape. How about it? Consider this old man''s suggestion? If it wasn''t for the fact that my son has been drooling over you for a long time, this old one wouldn''t have been so easy to talk to. What''s wrong with being an old and useless daughter-in-law? There was no need to worry about the Gu''s Merchant Guild, so why not?


    Gu Chengmu laughed loudly.


    Gu Chengmu, you''re dreaming!


    Gu Ruoqing gritted her teeth.


    Gu Ruoqing, you are still so sharp-tongued, since you do not know how to appreciate favors, don''t blame this old one for being ruthless. I''ll capture you, strip you and throw you on my son''s bed, I don''t care if you want to or not. Mr. Hei, please capture her. I will naturally not go back on what I promised you that day.


    Gu Chengmu''s voice instantly turned cold.


    The black robe on the side of his body shook, and immediately transformed into a strange black mist that fell from the sky, straight at Gu Ruoqing. Wu Shuangjie''s face darkened as he swallowed the blood in his mouth. Just as he was about to make his move, a strong wind blew over, and Li Hanyang made his move.


    Miss, quickly run. This old servant will not let anyone hurt you even if I have to risk my life.


    Steward Zhao''s face was extremely pale, he anxiously shouted and raised his hand to pull his Young Miss. But Gu Ruoqing''s footsteps did not move the slightest bit. At the moment, Gu Ruoqing was lamenting in her heart, her delicate body on the verge of collapse, as though she had lost all of her strength.


    Flee?


    But where could he escape to?


    One 5-star black robe, plus the traitorous Li Hanyang, made up two Fighter.


    If one Li Hanyang could stop Wu Shuang Jie, and the other 5 star Fighter, then what could Gu Ruoqing do even if she fled to the ends of the earth?


    it was still not impossible to escape from the palms of Gu Chengmu.


    Gu Ruoqing sighed in her heart. Seeing the black robe that was pouncing towards her, she closed her eyes, as if there was no hope in front of her.


    Why are you running?


    Right at this time, a voice sounded out, following that, Gu Ruoqing saw that within the merchant group, who was facing a great enemy, Li Qingniu, who was just saved by the merchant group a few days ago, walked out. The seemingly bashful young man, Li Qingniu, blocked in front of her and asked with a serious face.

 C4

    Li Qingniu, quickly dodge.


    Dodge quickly, that''s the 5-star Fighter that has awakened her martial spirit. Li Qingniu, this is our Gu family''s matter, quickly avoid it.


    Two shouts.


    Gu Ruoqing''s face immediately paled. She frantically raised her hand to push against Li Qingniu''s body, but the youth in front of her was motionless, like a millstone with both of his feet rooted on the ground. His body was weak, but Gu Ruoqing could feel that she was pushing against a rock, a huge mountain.


    Li Qingniu frowned, he looked at the delicate girl in front of him, and was a little puzzled.


    Li Qingniu knew that this was the owner of the caravan, and also knew that it was this woman who ordered him to be brought out from the Wilderness. She gave him clothes, and gave him medicine that he had eaten since he could remember. Even though Li Qingniu did not feel that those pills were anything special.


    But this did not stop Li Qingniu from thinking that this woman who was called Gu Ruoqing was a good person.


    A good man who had done him a favor.


    Bringing him out of the Wilderness, giving him clothes, and even sending him to the world that the Grandma Long told him about, was incomparably dangerous.


    This was enough to fit Li Qingniu''s definition of good person.


    Grandma Long had said that a good person should live for a hundred years, and that he should repay the kindness he had shown her with a drop of water. Li Qingniu didn''t know how much Gu Ruoqing had done for him. He had intended to ponder over this serious problem.


    But there was no need for that now.


    The Gu Ruoqing in front of him was sighing with sorrow, as though she was unable to tear herself apart.


    At this moment, her delicate body was trembling. Her expression was as if she was extremely afraid of the scum that was jumping down from the cliff like a black fog.


    To be honest, Li Qingniu didn''t really understand it.


    He did not understand why Gu Ruoqing would be afraid of such a weak opponent.


    In the words of the Grandma Long, it was fine to just slap the annoying black fly to death, why do you have to run away?


    Tsk tsk, it''s too late! Blocking my path, you are courting death, so you can''t blame me.


    A cold, neutral voice came from the inky black fog.


    This was his martial spirit''s talent. Wherever the black fog passed, the Spring Grass would not grow. Even though he was a five star Fighter, with his unique talent in martial spirits, he could be classified as a total without a body. Even among those of the same cultivation level, there were very few Fighter who could match him.


    As long as he could catch the girl in front of him, then he would be able to obtain what Gu Chengmu had promised him. With that Bone of Barbus, he could at least take a step forward and reach the level of Six Stars. As for Li Qingniu, who was between the two of them, he was naturally ignored at the first possible moment.


    He was just an ant. In front of an expert, he would naturally be crushed into smithereens.


    Gu Ruoqing''s face revealed a look of despair. She did not understand how this youth, who was unexpectedly caught up in the crossfire of life and death, could still remain so calm. Did he not understand what the assassination of a five star Fighter represented to an ordinary person?


    Danger, extreme danger.


    Not only Gu Ruoqing, even the carriage driver Master Qin, the merchant caravan''s Zhao Fan and the guards all revealed looks of despair. If the black-robed Five Star Fighter was to make a move, their young miss would definitely not be able to escape. But how could they, these outsiders who had personally witnessed Gu Chengmu killing their master, leave behind their lives?


    Tsk tsk!


    As the black mist attacked, it covered the sky and the sun, and its power increased even more.


    In the blink of an eye, it had already passed through Li Qingniu.


    Irritating, get out of the way.


    Li Qingniu frowned, he turned and looked at the black mist that was approaching him, and then used the time to look at Gu Ruoqing whose eyes were tightly shut, and whose eyelashes were slightly trembling.


    Unexpectedly, Li Qingniu felt a bit of irritation in his heart. He slowly waved his hand, and directly grabbed at the black mist.


    He still dared to resist?


    A pair of scarlet eyes peeked out from the black mist.


    The black-robed Fighter laughed sinisterly as a taunting smile appeared in his eyes. He seemed to enjoy the fact that his prey had no strength to struggle before dying. It was as if in the next second, the youth who dared to stand in front of him would turn into a pool of blood and die without a burial ground.


    But then, the amusement in Black Robe''s eyes disappeared.


    He could feel an incomparably terrifying force viciously slapping against his body. His body that seemed to be able to ignore ordinary attacks was simply unable to block this astonishing force. He felt the black mist tremble, and his entire body was revealed.


    Swoosh.


    His entire body was like a torn rag rag, drawing a beautiful arc through the air before being sent flying backwards.


    Puff! Puff! Puff!


    Black Robe successively spat out three mouthfuls of blood, and his eyes were filled with astonishment.


    The carriage driver Master Qin was shocked.


    The caravan manager, Zhao Fan, was stunned.


    Gu Ruoqing, who had already given up on being trampled on by others, widely opened her eyes wide. She blinked her eyes a few times, thinking that she was seeing an illusion.


    What did she see?


    Heavens, a five star Fighter who could so easily dictate their life and death was actually sent flying by a single slap.


    How was this possible?


    Master Qin, why do you think Miss Gu wants to escape? Grandma Long told me before that I should just smack these annoying flies to death. Why are you guys so scared? He was neither strong nor fast. He couldn''t even compare to the food in the Wilderness.


    It was at this moment.


    Li Qingniu''s voice once again rang out, but this voice had a completely different feeling to the ears of the crowd. Seeing that no one had any intention to answer, Li Qingniu frowned, his gaze turned towards the carriage Master Qin who had always been good to him, and asked.


    You... You brat ¡­


    Master Qin couldn''t even speak properly.


    What a joke, couldn''t it be that even a 5-star Fighter like him was sent flying with a slap by this kid who often consulted him?


    Tsk tsk, I never thought that there would be such a strong existence in a small caravan. No wonder a woman like you had the guts to go to that dangerous place. However, even if you all are unlucky today, I am determined to get that thing. I will show you all that the dignity of a powerful expert is not to be disgraced!


    Black Robe attacked once again. This time, he pushed his martial spirit to its limits. He used all of his Secret Method, using all of his battle power. Due to this kind of fighting power, Black Robe was confident that he could rely on the special characteristics of his martial spirit to contend against the Six Stars and Fighter s.


    He had to kill the youth in front of him who had sent him flying with a single palm strike. Only then would blood be able to wash away his shame.


    However, Black Robe came crashing down.


    Li Qingniu impatiently waved his hand again.


    Pow!


    Black Robe flew out again, just like before.


    Everyone was stupefied. They watched helplessly as the five star Fighter, who was like a mountain and could control their lives with a wave of his hand. The undefeatable five star Fighter was like a toy to the youth called Li Qingniu.


    Li Qingniu remained calm as he waved his hand, causing the black robe to spit blood. Not only was the 5-star Fighter unable to even cause the slightest amount of damage, he could only wave his hand like a dog who had just died.


    He was like a deity that had descended to the mortal world.


    This was the only thought in everyone''s minds.


    This is impossible, I am a five star Fighter, even those experts with reputations in the Qingyang Barren City cannot defeat me so easily.


    I don''t believe that I will be defeated by you.


    As the black mist faded, his face became as pale as a corpse.


    His expression was one of savagery, and on the verge of insanity.


    A dry tongue!


    Li Qingniu curled his lips. He had already lost his last bit of patience. He exerted strength in his hands and fiercely swung it. The black-robed Five Star screamed in pain and was actually smashed into meat paste by the immense power in Li Qingniu''s hands at once.


    The black robe of a five star Fighter, someone who could be considered a great figure in Qingyang Barren City, was actually slapped into meat paste.


    He''s dead!


    Unbelievable! Uncle Zhao, pinch me!


    Gu Ruoqing''s beautiful eyes opened wide in shock. Even if what had happened was right in front of her eyes, she still couldn''t believe what had just happened.


    However, at this moment, Manager Zhao Fan didn''t have the mood to care about the complicated feelings of his Young Miss. He beamed and hugged his young lady, unable to express his joy. What did he mean by ''hidden''? What do you mean by going back on the path of life or death?


    This was it!


    So weak!


    Li Qingniu curled his lips and said.


    He clapped his hands as if he had done something insignificant.

 C5

    Lord Black Robe died? No, that''s impossible!


    On the cliff, Gu Chengmu had long since been stupefied. From the moment Li Qingniu sent the five stars of the black robe flying with a slap, he had been stunned in place, and did not regain his senses for a long time. Gu Chengmu was about to go crazy, he had to pay an incredibly heavy price to barely be able to get Black Robe to help.


    But now ¡­


    Black Robe had died, and he had been casually swatted to death like an annoying fly.


    Heavens, where exactly did Gu Ruoqing find such a monster?


    With this kind of strength, how could an 8-star or even 9-star esper be willing to appear in a small caravan?


    Gu Chengmu didn''t dare imagine.


    But right now, Gu Chengmu really did not have the time to think about that.


    The Great Clan Elder of the Gu Family, who had been carrying on a solemn vow all this while, looked ashen and defeated. With the death of Black Robe, a mysterious teenager who could easily slaughter a five star Fighter stood beside Gu Ruoqing. Even though Gu Chengmu''s mind was being treacherous, at this moment, it was ice-cold.


    Gu Chengmu staggered and fell from the tall cliff, almost as if he had been smashed to pieces.


    The battle ended faster than he had expected.


    The ones that were invited by Gu Chengmu to be bandits were just some robust bodyguards. Now that even a 5-star Fighter was killed with a slap, in front of such absolute strength, it dealt a huge blow to their morale. When Great Elder of the Gu family, Gu Chengmu, fell off the cliff and was smashed to pieces, the bandits naturally scattered.


    The other renegade Four Star Fighter, Li Han Yang, saw that the situation was bad and ran away.


    Survival.


    Everyone cheered.


    According to the Steward Zhao''s words, he should hurry up and pass the one line of the sky. As long as he could reach the gates to the Qingyang Barren City, then such a thing would not happen.


    However, as the boss of the Gu''s Merchant Group, Gu Ruoqing still rejected Zhao Fan''s good intentions and made the decision to temporarily fix it.


    He had to count, the Fighter''s destructive power was just too shocking. Although Chen Qingniu had stopped the black robed Five-Star from surfing the internet, but even the aftermath of the battle between Wu Shuangjie and Li Hanyang was still enough to take the lives of more than a dozen people in the caravan.


    At night, the fire sprout was everywhere.


    At the center of the caravan, two figures were sitting. No one within a hundred meters of them dared to approach them.


    Because that was where the merchant caravan''s Fighter Wu Shuangjie and Li Qingniu were. In the eyes of the people in the caravan, who dared to talk to Li Qingniu? In the eyes of the people in the caravan, Li Qingniu was a powerful Fighter that even Martial Arts Masters could not compare to, so naturally, no one dared to make fun of him like the carriage driver.


    At this moment, Li Qingniu stared at the spring fire, the flickering flame made him reminisce about Xiao Man Village.


    Brother Li, it''s better if you don''t cry out. Originally, I, Old Wu was already prepared to die, but I never thought that a 5-star, special martial spirit Fighter would be killed by a Brother Li. You are really too strong. Wu Shuangjie laughed.


    He took a sip of the old wine. Even now, he still had a face full of lingering fear from today''s battle, and his memories were still fresh in his mind.


    He had previously personally taken a blow from the black-robed Fighter and his opponent''s strength was simply unfathomable. He was definitely not a match for them, if not for Li Qingniu, who was beside him, even if Wu Shuang Jie were to come at the fastest speed, he would have died here, and would not be able to escape.


    When he thought of this, Wu Shuangjie''s face was full of sighs.


    He stared at Li Qingniu for a long time, but never could he have imagined that the seemingly frail and weak youth beside him would actually have such terrifying strength, slapping the five-star Fighter as if he were a housefly.


    Don''t say that, I''m actually very weak.


    Li Qingniu''s eyes were staring at the spark, and upon hearing Wu Shuang Jie speak, he turned his head, and said seriously.


    Weak?


    Pfft!


    Wu Shuangjie spat out a mouthful of old wine. He immediately felt dumbfounded.


    He could even kill a five star Fighter with a smack?


    Weak?


    Then what did he count for?


    Wu Shuangjie was obsessed with martial arts, which was why he was nicknamed crazy because he was obsessed with martial arts. But even so, he was only a 4-star. In the Qingyang Barren City, Wu Shuang Jie was also an expert with a surname, and was respected by many.


    But now, a mysterious young man who could kill a five star Fighter as easily as slaughtering chickens actually said that he was very weak?


    Wu Shuangjie could guarantee that this joke wasn''t funny at all.


    Haha, today''s sun is not bad, haha, Brother Li is too modest.


    Wu Shuangjie laughed.


    I''m really weak, very weak. Since you can''t beat me, that means you''re weaker.


    Grandma Long said that I must become stronger, but I grew up in the village. I don''t know how to become stronger.


    Li Qingniu looked at Wu Shuang Jie''s wonderful face and said very seriously, his expression extremely serious.


    Of course he was weak. Although he was much stronger than he was many years ago, he was still very weak. Otherwise, how could they not enter the scarlet snow that filled the sky and could only watch on helplessly as Grandma Long and the villagers of Xiao Man Village vomited blood one after another?


    Otherwise, why could he only tremble in fear from the shadow of the figure in the red snow and the lightning?


    Li Qingniu''s words were very serious, so serious that no one could refute him. If anyone else had said that to Wu Shuang Jie with a serious face, Wu Shuang Jie would have punched them a long time ago, but Li Qingniu''s face was filled with sincerity. That expression actually made him speechless.


    I can''t understand, Brother Li, you aren''t weak at all. However, if you don''t think so, I, Old Wu, can''t do anything about it. As for becoming stronger? Haha, which Fighter doesn''t want to become stronger, but I, Old Wu, can point you in the right direction. Wu Shuangjie curled his lips and said with a smile.


    What?


    Li Qingniu turned his head and said.


    Martial Spirit, if Old Wu is not wrong, you have yet to awaken your Martial Spirit. Although I don''t know how you obtained such terrifying combat strength, there is no Martial Spirit in your body. If you want to become stronger, you can take a look at the Qingyang Barren City''s Martial Spirit Courtyard. I, Old Wu don''t have any other skills, but I am still a Four Star Fighter. If you are willing, Old Wu is naturally happy to be your guarantor.


    Wu Shuangjie said. With a shake of his hand, an incomparably sharp golden light shot out from his fingers like a sharp blade.


    Brother Li, this is my Power of Martial Spirit, called Kong Kim. Since my martial soul can materialize, no matter what kind of weapon it is, it can still change one''s mind. It could even attach itself to weapons, causing great lethality.


    As Wu Shuangjie said this, he couldn''t help but have a bit of a smug expression on his face.


    He had always been proud of King Kong''s Power of Martial Spirit. With the King Kong Martial Spirit, he could make Wu Shuang Jie famous in the Four Star Fighter. If one day he could surpass Fighter and become a Star Ranker, then King Kong would experience a qualitative change.


    This was a Martial Spirit.


    This was a Martial Spirit? Why does it feel like I''ve seen it before? But it was very weak.


    Li Qingniu''s eyes lit up, he extended his hand and grabbed the diamond blade that was coming out from Wu Shuangjie''s fingertips, and gently ground it.


    Kacha.


    There was a sound like glass breaking.


    Wu Shuangjie was still bragging nonstop, he was proud that his King Kong Martial Spirit had shattered under Li Qingniu''s light grind.


    Wu Shuangjie was so shocked that he nearly fell on his butt on the ground.


    He was still a human.


    Wu Shuangjie was on the verge of tears. Just a second ago, he was boasting proudly about how invincible Vajra was, but in the next second, he was crushed into pieces.


    You should know that you are a monster, right?


    Wu Shuangjie''s expression turned bitter as his old face turned red in embarrassment.


    Hence, Wu Shuangjie''s awkwardness did not last long. Just when he was thinking of finding a hole to hide in. A strand of fragrance floated behind the two of them. Li Qingniu turned around and saw Gu Ruoqing holding onto her skirt as he curiously looked at her.


    It had to be said that Gu Ruoqing was truly too shocked.


    The Survival of the Day


    Mr. Lee,

 C6

    This is the Bone of Barbus!


    Wu Shuang Jie suddenly stood up, he stared deadly at the skeleton in Gu Ruoqing''s hand, and cried out.


    Bone of Barbus? What was that? Li Qingniu asked somewhat puzzled.


    It seems like you really don''t know anything! He was like a Hair-raising Boy, I really wonder how he managed to train his skills! Wu Shuangjie looked at Li Qingniu with a strange gaze. He possessed such powerful strength, but he didn''t seem to have the slightest understanding of the way of cultivation. The brat in front of him was simply too much out of his expectations.


    Bone of Barbus s, the essence of their bodies, was the source of their power. It had many miraculous uses, such as being able to refine pills and to forge artifacts, it was an extremely precious item that was revered as a divine object by many Fighter, and was sought after by many. Gu Ruoqing slowly explained.


    The use of Bone of Barbus was not that simple! The reason it holds such a high position in the heart of the Fighter is because every single piece of Bone of Barbus contains a type of Arcane Art. The Secret Bone Technique is the strongest power within the Savage Beast''s bloodline, and it is not something that our Human Fighter can come into contact with in the first place! But being able to refine Bone of Barbus gave the Fighter a chance to control the Arcane Art, which was why it was so precious. Every single piece of Bone of Barbus was worth more than a thousand gold! Wu Shuangjie added.


    Is this thing rare? Li Qingniu asked again. He looked at the white bone in Gu Ruoqing''s hand that was half giving off a dense Qi. It looked a little familiar, as if he had seen it somewhere before.


    Isn''t that the white stones used by the Great Black Cow at the entrance to the village to build cattle sheds? Suddenly, he seemed to remember something, and then shook his head: No, that''s not right, it''s not the same. Those white stones are as big as a bowl, much bigger than this one, and although the glow they emit is very similar, this one is really too small, only the size of a thumb!


    These were all thoughts at the bottom of his heart, so naturally, Wu Shuangjie and Gu Ruoqing couldn''t hear them. Otherwise, who knew how much trouble they would cause.


    Of course it was extremely rare, not just any Savage Beast could give birth to this Bone of Barbus. It had to be a rare and powerful bloodline beast, so the Arcane Art contained within the Bone of Barbus must be their strongest abilities when they were alive, as every type of Secret Bone Technique was extremely powerful!


    Wu Shuangjie''s black eyes stared unblinkingly at the Bone of Barbus in Gu Ruoqing''s hand, his eyes filled with drool. However, he had always abided by the honor of being a martial artist, so naturally he would not have any thoughts of seizing it.


    Martial Master, then what is your Secret Bone Technique? Li Qingniu curiously asked.


    I am just a small Four Star Fighter, how would I know any Secret Bone Technique! Wu Shuangjie didn''t expect Li Qingniu to ask that. He was stunned for a moment, and then said with a bitter smile. How could an ordinary Fighter like him, who had neither a background nor a fortuitous encounter, have the qualification to own a Secret Bone Technique?


    Boy Li, every warrior who has mastered the secret technique of the Barbarian Bone is an existence that cannot be easily provoked, because you don''t know what kind of weird secret technique he will suddenly use to defeat you. "Wu Shuangjie then reminded Li Qingniu. He could see that Li Qingniu had a strong talent, and it was only a matter of time before he would make a name for himself. In the future, it was inevitable that he would run into a warrior with a secret bone skill, so he reminded him out of good intentions.


    Don''t be afraid, Grandma Long had said before that as long as I become strong enough, all external things are useless ¡­


    Eyebrows... That''s not right, she seemed to have said it before. One more skill, one more path ¡­


    What the hell should I listen to?...


    Li Qingniu first confidently and confidently shook his head, before sinking into confusion. All along, he had always treated the words of the Grandma Long as a creed and always followed them, but now that there was suddenly a conflict, he was momentarily at a loss as to what to do.


    Wu Shuangjie and Gu Ruoqing looked at Li Qingniu who had suddenly fallen into a dilemma. They looked at each other, at a loss of what to do.


    Listen to yourself! Gu Ruoqing laughed, and said.


    Right! Grandma Long also said that when you are hesitating, you only need to follow your own instincts! These words seemed to wake Li Qingniu up from his daze. His eyes gradually became clear, and his entire person seemed to have undergone some sort of unspeakable change.


    But when Gu Ruoqing heard the latter half of his sentence, she couldn''t help but be taken aback. She immediately became somewhat curious towards the Grandma Long that Li Qingniu had spoken of, because to have such a huge impact on this mysterious man in front of him, he must definitely be this Li Qingniu''s most important relative.


    This is the Bone of Barbus of the Sparrow Mang Long Beast, I think it''s time to return it to its owner! Gu Ruoqing suddenly gave the half of the Bone of Barbus in her hand to Li Qingniu.


    Miss! This is a seven star Savage Beast''s Bone of Barbus, it''s extremely precious, it''s comparable to our caravan''s harvest from this trip by several times! The middle-aged manager didn''t think that his young lady came to find this young man because of this matter. He hastily tried to dissuade her. The value of this thing was too precious. He couldn''t just watch his young lady give it away for free.


    Uncle Zhao, you don''t need to say anymore, the corpse of the Raging Python Dragon should have belonged to Brother Li after he found out, our Gu''s Merchant Group has always trusted him, so we shouldn''t do such deceptive things! Gu Ruoqing''s face suddenly turned cold, and reprimanded her decisively. Although she was young, the dignity of the master of the Merchant Group was already in the elementary stages.


    But who could prove that the beast had been killed by him? This young man is only 16 or 17 years old ¡­ Steward Zhao was still a little unwilling. As he spoke till here, the three of them turned their gazes to Li Qingniu.


    Are you talking about the monster with the beak and the snake body? At that time, I was too tired. I only remembered that its blood was very fishy, its meat was very astringent, and it didn''t taste good. After tasting a few mouthfuls, I fell asleep ¡­ Li Qingniu''s expression was a little blurred, as if he was recalling that blurry memory.


    After hearing what he said, Gu Ruoqing and Steward Zhao were immediately stunned. What this young man said was exactly the same as the miserable state of the Magma Dragon Beast!


    He didn''t expect that the Magma Dragon Beast was actually killed by him! She originally thought that Li Qingniu just happened to fall beside the dead dragon. She didn''t think that he would have such an answer, it exceeded everyone''s expectations!


    It was simply inconceivable. A seven star Savage Beast, even an ordinary nine star Fighter could only defeat it but could not kill it! If it was determined to escape, there was no way to stop it! He actually died under his hands! Steward Zhao''s face was filled with disbelief, this was simply overturning his three views! Could it be that this brat had strength that exceeded 9 star Fighter!


    Haha! Little brat Li, I, Wu Shuangjie, believe in you! Wu Shuangjie patted Li Qingniu''s shoulder, laughing out loud. For Li Qingniu to be able to slap five star Fighter with his special martial spirit to death with a single slap, defeating a seven star Savage Beast wasn''t something to be talked about at night.


    What, is that monster very powerful? It kept ambushing me from underground. I got impatient and took the opportunity to kill it with a single punch when it came out of the ground! Li Qingniu felt embarrassed looking at them, and shyly smiled.


    Cough! Cough!


    Wu Shuang Jie''s hand that was pressing onto Li Qingniu''s shoulder suddenly stiffened, he almost gasped for breath, and looked at Li Qingniu as if he was looking at a monster: "I believe in your evil spirit, you brat, you really can brag too much."


    The most important thing was that this kid had a normal expression on his face. It was as if killing a Seven Star Raging Dragon Bird was an extremely common thing. This made Wu Shuangjie speechless.


    Brother Li, you have greatly helped our Gu''s Merchant Group, no matter what, we cannot afford to take your things, please accept this Bone of Barbus! Gu Ruoqing''s complexion returned to normal, with her jade-like hand, she brought the Bone of Barbus in front of Li Qingniu, and said with a sincere tone.


    Although she did not really believe what Li Qingniu had said just now, it did not affect her gratitude towards him.


    Li Qingniu was not courteous, he readily received the Bone of Barbus. He was originally very interested in the items that Wu Shuangjie praised and praised, but after he played with the Bone of Barbus in his hands for a while, he lost all interest.


    There didn''t seem to be much to see, it was even worse than those bricks in the cowshed at the entrance of the village! Li Qingniu shook his head in disappointment.


    This piece of Bone of Barbus''s texture was very light, the dense luster on it was rather dim, and its breath was also very weak. It was completely incomparable to the stones he had seen before.


    "Pu!"


    After hearing Li Qingniu''s words, Wu Shuang Jie who had just drunk a mouthful of strong alcohol couldn''t control the resentment in his heart and directly sprayed it onto the pile of firewood. The fire immediately jumped even more fiercely.


    Kid, don''t you know how precious this item is? Don''t you know how expensive it is outside? I can''t afford this item even if I saved up my entire life! Wu Shuangjie''s face turned red, even he himself did not know why he was so agitated.


    Eh! Since that was the case, Martial Master, I will gift it to you! Li Qingniu handed the Bone of Barbus over to Wu Shuang Jie indifferently, his eyes showed no reluctance to part with it, as though he did not care about this precious Bone of Barbus.


    Wu Shuangjie was startled, he did not expect Li Qingniu to be so generous. Looking at the Bone of Barbus in front of him, his eyes were filled with fire, but he quickly suppressed his excitement, and shook his head, saying with a serious expression: "Little brat Li, this is something you should keep for yourself, seven star Savage Beast s Bone of Barbus are not something that I, as the Four Star Fighter, can refine. Gifting it to me, I can only sell it.


    Is refining it difficult? Li Qingniu''s personality was always frank and straightforward, upon seeing Wu Shuang Jie''s rejection, he naturally did not refuse, and looked at the Bone of Barbus in his hands, then asked curiously.


    Refining this was not only difficult, but also very dangerous. If one was not careful, they would be unable to endure the remnant will of the Bone of Barbus and became a lunatic with a muddled consciousness. Many people who did not know their limits would die due to it, and their fate would be very miserable. Wu Shuangjie looked at the Bone of Barbus and said with lingering fear.

 C7

    Wealth comes from danger. This was a principle that everyone knew. However, how many people were able to overcome these extremely dangerous obstacles on the path of wealth and wealth? There was no need to mention the benefits that came from refining the Bone of Barbus, but those tragic rumors that happened frequently were not just for fun. For Wu Shuang Jie to be able to reach his current level with his mediocre talent, the most important thing was that he knew his own limits and knew what things he could not touch.


    My father met with an accident while refining a piece of Bone of Barbus, and he is still in a muddled state! Gu Ruoqing''s tone was a little dejected, and a somewhat sorrowful expression emerged on her beautiful face.


    With his protection, the Gu''s Merchant Group had gained its current status. But after that incident, after losing Gu Chuan''s deterrence, the situation of the Merchant Group abruptly became dangerous, not only were there powerful enemies surrounding them from outside, the inside was even a field of scattered sand. The previous ambush was merely a microcosm of her difficult situation.


    Was this thing really that dangerous? Li Qingniu was suspicious, his eyes staring straight at the Bone of Barbus in his hands, wanting to see through it. Unknowingly, his consciousness had delved into the Bone of Barbus''s interior, and his entire being stood there in a daze.


    Li Qingniu! Danger! Do not send your consciousness into the Bone of Barbus! Gu Ruoqing, who was at the side, was the first to notice Li Qingniu''s abnormality.


    Miss, please stop. You are not helping him, but harming him! Once the refining began, it could not be interrupted, or there would be huge trouble! Wu Shuang Jie''s face was also anxious, but as a Fighter, his mind was calm, and he quickly calmed down. Seeing Gu Ruoqing''s actions, he quickly stopped him.


    What should we do now, just watch? Gu Ruoqing was terrified, she thought about the tragedy that had happened to her father. At that time, she had personally witnessed her father''s mind becoming muddled, was such a tragedy going to happen again on this young man today?


    Sigh! Once the refining begins, outsiders will be unable to interfere. Right now, we can''t help him either. We can only rely on his good fortune! He hoped that this kid would be blessed by the heavens! Wu Shuangjie let out a long sigh. The gaze he used to look at Li Qingniu was filled with regret, without any experience in the Martial Dao, refining a seven star Bone of Barbus for the first time, this was no different from courting death. This Li brat''s character was not bad, and his talent was also extremely good.


    Could he create a miracle? Gu Ruoqing stared fixedly at Li Qingniu and muttered to herself. It seemed to be hope, but also seemed to be begging.


    Perhaps this person who saved her loved to boast, and seemed to be a little unreliable, almost to the point of being unmasked. However, Gu Ruoqing couldn''t help but have a strange feeling about him, and did not wish for him to die just like that.


    At this time, Li Qingniu''s consciousness had already completely probed into the inside of the Bone of Barbus, and was completely unaware of the situation outside.


    It was a blood-red world. The scarlet sky, the churning sea of blood, and the berserk killing intent that flew about without restraint formed the entirety of this world.


    ~ Is this the inside of the Bone of Barbus? It was indeed mystical, but it seemed to be unfriendly towards me. A surge of willpower was constantly targeting me! Li Qingniu looked at this blood-red world, and muttered to himself.


    "You despicable human brat, I will obliterate your consciousness in this world to vent the hatred in my heart!"


    Suddenly, the sea of blood churned even more violently, and in the midst of the blood that filled the sky, a gigantic monster broke out of the waves. Its beak, mouth, snake body, four limbs, every single scale on its body was emitting a faint blood light, its body was simply too huge, it covered the sky and almost filled the entire blood sky. Li Qingniu''s soul consciousness was like a drop in the ocean compared to it.


    It''s you! The guy I beat to death, what, you''re not dead yet? Was he trying to scare me by suddenly becoming so big? He still remembered the aura of this fellow. He definitely did not look as powerful as he did now when he was beaten to death, and it did not look as impressive either.


    This is my Wilderness Will, my clan''s most noble final form. A boy with shallow experience like you, what do you know? Hmph! Die! You won''t be able to escape from here today!


    It had been killed by Li Qingniu in the first place, but now that it had ridiculed it in such a manner, it naturally no longer harbored any hatred within its impatience. Its huge body pressed down on Li Qingniu, as if it was a giant mountain turning over, wanting to crush Li Qingniu''s consciousness.


    I''m not even afraid of you, are you? In my eyes, you can''t even compare to a hair on your head on Great Black Cow''s head! Li Qingniu looked at the appalled scene from before, his expression extremely calm.


    Grandma Long had once said that bluffing was not enough to make you truly strong. Even if the weak were to wear the Divine Skin, they would still be weak! He let out a loud roar and threw out a punch at the Raging Dragon Sparrow that was falling.


    This punch contained an incomparably firm conviction and will, and was not suppressed by the tyrannical and violent will of the Desolate Land. The fist intent rushed straight up, penetrating the sea of blood that filled the sky and penetrating through the Sparrow Mang Dragon Beast''s huge body, even creating a large hole in the scarlet sky.


    Ah!" I''m not willing! This is the ultimate form of my clan. The supreme divine body, the world and time are all mine, why is it still the same!


    The Magical Beast let out an angry roar, and its huge body suddenly disintegrated in midair, turning into a stream of blood-red energy that flowed into the rain of blood.


    Crash! *


    As the blood rain fell, it couldn''t touch the little person that was Li Qingniu''s will at all. The Peacock Dragon Beast''s will dissipated and the scarlet sky started to crack like a mirror that was shattered, leaving behind afterimages that slowly dissipated, revealing the true appearance of this world.


    What was that!? In this black-and-white clear world, Li Qingniu could see the ball of blood-red light not far away just because it was so eye-catching in this world with such a monotonous color.


    As Li Qingniu walked closer, the pure aura of desolation within the blood-colored light gradually became clear. It was grand and profound, ethereal and unpredictable, and its profound mysteries were extraordinary. It was simply like a contradictory complex, brimming with an indescribable aura.


    This must be the Secret Bone Technique! Li Qingniu muttered to himself as he reached his hand into the blood colored light. In that instant, a profound divine chain entered his body and the entire world started to crumble.


    Crack!


    At the same time, a clear sound of an artifact shattering disturbed the anxious Gu Ruoqing and the others. They all cast their gazes towards the figure standing in front of the bonfire.


    What did it send? Why are you all looking at me like that? Li Qingniu gradually stabilized the Soul, and quickly discovered that the atmosphere was not right. From the moment he entered deep into the Bone of Barbus to the moment he obtained the Arcane Art, in that short period of time, Gu Ruoqing and the others'' strange expressions made him faintly feel that something had happened that he did not know about.


    You didn''t die!" He was the trusted aide of the Gu Clan, and naturally knew a lot about the tragic fate of the previous clan head. Gu Chuan had gone into seclusion for several days in order to refine a Rank 5 Barbarian Bone, but in the end, his efforts were in vain. This sixteen to seventeen year old kid had refined the Barbarian Bone so quickly, and not only that, he didn''t seem to have suffered any backlash.


    Mr. Li, are you all right? returned to normal, the worry on her face faded as she asked in surprise.


    I''m fine, hey! Why did this thing shatter!? Only now did Li Qingniu realize that the Bone of Barbus in his hands had already broken into a few pieces, the dense luster on it had already dissipated, and it had become extremely dim, as if it was no different from ordinary dried up bones.


    You''re so lucky! He had actually obtained the Arcane Art of a Seven Star Savage Beast so easily! Wu Shuangjie, who was at the side, looked at the muddleheaded Li Qingniu.


    It was impossible for Wu Shuang Jie to not know that Li Qingniu had obtained the Arcane Art. It was clear that Li Qingniu was doing so as a sign that he had succeeded in obtaining the Arcane Art, the Secret Bone Technique that many Fighter yearned for so easily. Wu Shuang Jie was both envious and happy for Li Qingniu.


    Brat Li Jun, quickly display your skills, let me see what''s so miraculous about this Secret Bone Technique that was passed down in the Fighter s! Wu Shuangjie''s face was filled with anticipation. The Secret Bone Technique was extremely precious, so much so that not many people could use it. He had never seen anyone use it before, so he was naturally very anxious to see it.


    Oh! Li Qingniu responded honestly, and immediately thought of the Profound God Chain that he obtained from the Bone of Barbus.


    Very quickly, his entire temperament started to change, and a layer of light yellow scaled illusions appeared out of nowhere, attaching onto the surface of Li Qingniu''s body. Following the appearance of this layer of illusory images, he felt as if his sense of touch had become extremely strange, and the originally thick and hard sand became extremely slippery, as if he was standing on it. As if he was standing on water, his heart moved, and his lower body slightly trembled, and half of his body actually directly sank into the sand.


    I feel like I can walk through the sand now! Li Qingniu said excitedly, following that, under the shocked gazes of the crowd, he sank completely into the sand.


    His aura had completely disappeared without a trace! Wu Shuangjie looked around and exclaimed, he was sure that Li Qingniu was underground and he was unable to locate him.


    If it was just that, the Arcane Art seemed to be slightly better than some earth escape methods. Housekeeper Zhao also had some martial arts cultivation, so he knew a lot about the knowledge of Martial Skills.

 C8

    This is Brother Zhao being ignorant and ignorant, this is the Arcane Art that came from the Seven Stars Savage Beast''s Magma Dragon Beast, it is definitely not that simple. Wu Shuangjie shook his head and asked.


    The Magma Dragon Beasts themselves weren''t considered very strong amongst the Seven Star Savage Beast, but they were able to move unhindered underground. They were good at sneak attacks, and ordinary formations were unable to trap them at all. Gu Ruoqing knew a lot about these Savage Beast, and slowly explained them to them.


    The Arcane Art that Li Qingniu had grasped was the innate ability that the Broad Dragon Beast relied on the most. It could be said that if he wanted to escape, there was no one in the Azure Sun City who could stop him! Wu Shuangjie also nodded his head and said with a bit of envy.


    Flee? Why should I run? Just then, Li Qingniu''s figure suddenly appeared from the sand surface, and asked curiously, previously he relied on the Arcane Art, and walked under the surface of the ground, only then did he surface.


    Hehe! You brat, you''ve finally come out. I thought you were hiding in the ground and doing bad things! Seeing Li Qingniu appearing, Wu Shuang Jie laughed as he ran over.


    Bad news! What''s wrong, I... I didn''t see anything! It was originally Wu Shuangjie''s unintentional words, but it made the usually carefree Li Qingniu suddenly turn bashful. He stuttered as if he was a guilty conscience, and did not even dare look at the Gu Ruoqing who was standing in her green dress.


    The Raging Sparrow Dragon Beast''s Arcane Art could not only conceal its presence underground, it could also allow one to travel unhindered, and it could even obtain a view of the ground surface. Just now, when he passed by Gu Ruoqing''s side, he had inadvertently caught a glimpse of the scenery under her skirt.


    Fortunately, although Gu Ruoqing had noticed Li Qingniu''s abnormality, she did not think too much about it. Her bright eyes looked at Li Qingniu for a while before mustering the courage to ask: "Mr. Li, where are you going next?"


    I want to go out and take a look. I want to see if the world outside the Xiao Man Village is really as dangerous as Grandma Long said! Li Qingniu didn''t think too much and blurted out the thoughts in his mind.


    Then, would Mister Li be willing to join my Gu''s Merchant Group? Don''t worry, our Gu''s Merchant Group will definitely not treat you unfairly, so as long as we can pay you back then, we can negotiate about all the benefits. Gu Ruoqing''s eyes were filled with anticipation, the strength of this young man in front of her forced her to treat him with caution.


    But to Gu Ruoqing''s disappointment, even though he had lowered himself to such a low level, Li Qingniu still shook his head and refused:


    I can''t join your Gu''s Merchant Group, I still have something very important to do!


    However, he then continued, However, I can temporarily go to the Qingyang Barren City with you two. If there is anything that your Gu''s Merchant Group can help with, just open your mouth to ask. Grandma Long had said before, when the water flows down, when it rises up again, I will naturally repay you guys for saving my life.


    Li Qingniu spoke very sincerely, especially when he said that he was very weak, he was extremely confident, as if not allowing anyone to refute him. Wu Shuang Jie and Steward Zhao almost rolled their eyes: If you are weak, then what about people like us?


    Great! Hearing this, Gu Ruoqing was overjoyed. Her pretty face was like the spring breeze blowing across her face, and the worry on her face had disappeared quite a bit. Under the light of the bonfire, her face became even brighter.


    The crisis in her Merchant Group over the past few days had always been a haze that she couldn''t let go of. Now that she had such a powerful helper like Li Qingniu, it made her taut heart feel a lot more relaxed.


    Miss, I have an idea. Since Brother Li is willing to help us, our Gu''s Merchant Group cannot treat him unfairly. How about I give it to Brother Li? Just then, Wu Shuang Jie suddenly said. He had promised Li Qingniu to introduce him to Martial Soul Institute, but with his relationship, at most, he could send him to the lower court.


    With me making the decisions for the Merchant Group, the spots aren''t really a problem, it''s just that Mr. Li ¡­ Hearing that, Gu Ruoqing thought for a moment, then nodded her head, and asked Li Qingniu.


    Brother Li, didn''t you want to become stronger? What are you hesitating for? Entering the Martial Spirit Courtyard, with your talent, I can guarantee that you will awaken a powerful Martial Spirit! Seeing that Li Qingniu was still confused, Wu Shuang Jie agreed on his behalf.


    If awakening a Martial Spirit can really make me stronger, then I must enter the Martial Arts Academy! Hearing that it could make him stronger, Li Qingniu immediately nodded his head and agreed.


    The bonfire dispersed, and dawn finally arrived. The caravan set out early, and after a long journey, they finally reached the end of the desolate desert. The vegetation along the road gradually flourished, and by noon, they finally arrived outside an ancient city.


    Compared to the vast and endless Wildland, it was like a tiny meteor in the vast ocean. However, it was the only place where humans lived together, and also the place where all the tribes of the wilderness gathered. As a result, it was rather bustling and bustling with life, and was rather bustling with life.


    The travel-worn merchant group slowly walked towards a tall city gate. Steward Zhao and a few others got off the carriage and went forward to talk with the armored guards who were blocking the way.


    Li Qingniu was curiously sizing up this vast city. This was his first time seeing a human city, his Xiao Man Village was much larger than the city he had lived in for more than ten years, and a tall city wall made of green boulders guarded the city tightly. On the wall, there were all kinds of blade and axe beast prints that could be seen, and there were even some bloodstains that could still be seen, recounting the cruelty and brilliance that it had experienced before.


    Haha! It must be my father and the others!


    Suddenly, an extremely happy voice was heard from within the city walls.


    Father, is it done? Eh, Steward Zhao! Why are you still alive? Haha ¡­ Could it be that someone as loyal as you has betrayed the main bloodline of the Gu''s? A well-dressed young man led a few people and rushed out of the city excitedly. He first called out loudly, then upon seeing that it was Steward Zhao who was in the midst of negotiating with the investigation armored riders, he was startled, and spoke with some disdain.


    When Steward Zhao saw the man in luxurious clothing suddenly come over, his expression became extremely unfriendly, and quickly retreated back to the side of Gu Ruoqing''s carriage.


    Gu Tianyi! Gu Ruoqing alighted from the carriage, and her beautiful eyes stared fixedly at the well-dressed man riding on the large horse. Her words carried a sinister hatred.


    Gu Ruoqing! How can you still treat me like this when things are like this? Where is my father? This scene was different from what he had imagined. When he had come out excited, the person who should have come out to meet him should have been his father, Gu Mucheng. How did he become the Gu Ruoqing who was supposed to be a captive?


    There was no need to look for him. Gu Mucheng had colluded with the wild bandits to harm the little miss. He had been killed in the first place! When the Steward Zhao said this, the crowd near the city gate were all attracted. This kind of internal conflict was naturally what the common folk were most interested in.


    This was impossible! Steward Zhao, don''t you dare slander us! Gu Tianyi''s face became extremely ugly. He naturally knew that the schemes of the father and son couldn''t be announced to the public, and would cause them to fall into a trap within the Qingyang Barren City. Even if he succeeded, he wouldn''t be able to get his name straight, and would be poked in the spine.


    How was this impossible? This was Gu Mucheng''s family plate, all the merchants present could testify to this! Gu Ruoqing took out a green order badge with Gu Mucheng''s number engraved on it. Gu Tianyi immediately recognized that it was his father''s personal order, and she was extremely grieved, she almost staggered and fell off her horse.


    I don''t believe it! You must be lying to me, my father spent a huge amount of money to get a 5-star esper to help him, how could he fail! He still found it hard to accept. His mind was in a mess as he started babbling nonsense, unintentionally revealing their secret plans.


    Sure enough, I knew that this Gu''s branch had coveted for a long time, I never thought that they would use such a sinister method, it is truly shameless! In the midst of the crowd, a Fighter loudly spoke, causing the surrounding people to agree with his words, many of them looking at Gu Tianyi with unfriendly expressions.


    Soldier Zhao, this is an internal matter of my Gu''s Merchant Group, so please disperse all these random people here! Gu Tianyi was enraged by the contemptuous stares directed at him by the surrounding people, and shouted at the captain of the guards who was guarding the city wall.


    The captain surnamed Zhao hesitated for a moment before waving his hand to allow his subordinates to disperse the crowd.


    Wasn''t it because her elder sister had married into the Mayor Palace to become a concubine? What is there to be arrogant about ¡­ The indignant Fighter wanted to say more, but he couldn''t stop the surrounding armored warriors. He was forced into the city, and outside the city, there were only the two sides of the Gu''s and one group of armored soldiers.


    I suspect that these people are colluding with bandits to murder my father. I would like to ask the soldiers to capture all of them. As for her, she is a felon.


    Waiting until the crowd dispersed, Gu Tianyi''s cold gaze swept across everyone before landing on Gu Ruoqing, his mouth revealing an evil smile, and various evil thoughts arose in his mind. The pain of losing his father, had made him go crazy, he had already thought of a way to deal with Gu Ruoqing.


    Gu Tianyi, you two are indeed a pair of father and son. Both of you are sinister and despicable! Gu Ruoqing was infuriated by his shameless attitude of inverting black and white, and could not care about his ladylike demeanor anymore, as he scolded.

 C9

    Young Master Gu, this matter has no proof. Please pass your judgement to the Mayor Palace. Just a moment ago, he was only forced to take action due to his sister''s relationship with the Mayor. Now that Gu Tianyi wanted him to participate in the dispute between the Gu''s Merchant Group, which was an influential power, he was naturally unwilling, and directly refused it without feeling humiliated.


    You!... Good! Good! Good! Gu Tianyi never thought that the armoured Zhao would actually have his own request. However, he was unable to do anything to him even after a short while, and was a little flustered and exasperated.


    The guy on the horse, stop talking nonsense. If the owner of this token is your father, then I can testify that he wants to harm Miss Gu!


    He was extremely disgusted with this luxuriously dressed young man, he had clearly done something wrong, yet he said that he was framing the person, it was simply too shameless. Grandma Long had once told him, other than him, shameless people should be beaten up.


    Seeing the simple and honest youth, dressed in tattered beast skins, actually standing in front of him and scolding him so loudly, Gu Tianyi was stunned for a moment, but then, after daring to look at Li Qingniu''s extremely shabby appearance, he immediately laughed loudly:


    What kind of country bumpkin are you, and what kind of strength do you have? How dare you point that finger at me!


    I''m not a bastard, my strength is very weak, I came from the Xiao Man Village, but you are shameless so I have the qualifications to teach you a lesson! When Li Qingniu''s plain and simple words came out, it made Gu Tianyi and the rest all immediately raise their heads and laugh. In their eyes, this poor brat who did not have any hint of martial dao on him was a fool, for his words to be so silly.


    "Puchi!" When Gu Ruoqing heard such foolish words being said in all seriousness, she was amused, and the hatred in her heart towards Gu Tianyi was temporarily suppressed. However, she did not laugh at all in her heart, but instead felt grateful towards Li Qingniu.


    This is what a fool is, I don''t know where you found Gu Ruoqing, but I vented my anger on him today! Gu Tianyi knew that there wasn''t much he could do about Gu Ruoqing today, hence he placed his focus on Li Qingniu.


    Since you are courting death, then don''t blame me for being heartless! He stomped on the ground, causing the horse beneath him to tremble, and its four hooves to fly up into the air, bringing about a cloud of smoke and dust as it rushed towards Li Qingniu.


    She was not the least bit worried about Li Qingniu''s predicament. If a five star Fighter were to die with a single palm strike, Gu Tianyi, a mere three star Fighter, would not be a single bit of a threat to him, and would only seek his own humiliation.


    Poor brat, he still didn''t know what kind of monster he was going to face ¡­ Wu Shuangjie crossed his arms in front of his chest without any intention of attacking. His expression was very relaxed as a meaningful smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    These words had a different meaning to the others.


    Why did this silly kid have to suffer?


    Although he did not want to see this tragedy happen, Gu Tianyi''s background was special. He could not afford to offend her, so he could only turn a blind eye.


    As for the group of henchmen who came with Gu Tianyi, all of them had excited expressions. They had followed Gu Tianyi for so many years, but they had never done anything heinous or preposterous.


    Kid, you better reincarnate in your next life. Stop looking so poor!


    Gu Tianyi quickly came forward, his expression extremely arrogant, the green whip in his hand raised up high, and fiercely whipped towards Li Qingniu''s face.


    Gu Tianyi had the strength of a three star Fighter, and the green whip in his hands was made of even more extraordinary material.


    The large green whip was violently lashed down. There was no crackling sound of flesh cracking as it hit flesh.


    What! Before he could even react, an extremely strong force suddenly came from the green whip. He was unable to let go of the whip, and directly fell down from the horse''s back, falling onto the ground covered with dust and stone.


    Being dressed in rich clothes doesn''t make you look high and mighty!


    Gu Tianyi was currently in an extremely sorry state, falling onto the ground. A large hole had been torn out in his luxurious clothing at some point, while dust and gravel had seeped in, causing him to feel uncomfortable all over. What made him even more terrified was that a pair of torn leather shoes had appeared, and as he looked upwards, a pair of deep and clear eyes, under the Beast Robe that had been sewn countless times, were currently looking down at him. The unspeakable meaning in those eyes, made Gu Tianyi feel a chill in his heart as he looked at himself as if he was looking at a prey.


    You... You can''t kill me! When Gu Tianyi saw a pair of thick and coarse cocoons covered hands reaching towards his head, he could not help but retreat in fright, as he begged with his mouth.


    Boy, you can''t... Just as the soldier wanted to stop him, a hoarse and miserable howl rang out.


    Ah ¡­


    Gu Tianyi''s neck tilted and fell to the ground, lifeless.


    Ah, boy, you should not have killed him. Once Gu Tianyi dies, I am afraid that his sister, who is a concubine of the Mayor, will not let this matter rest! Wu Shuang Jie had also wanted to advise him against it, but Li Qingniu''s actions were decisive, he did not even give him the chance to stop his.


    His eyes were filled with killing intent. "You want to kill me? The old blind man taught me to not let go of anyone who wants to kill you. He must die!" Li Qingniu shook his head, although his words were simple and honest, but the meaning behind them was truly terrifying.


    It didn''t matter, since two of the core members of the Gu''s branch had died, a single Gu Yanran wouldn''t amount to much! Gu Ruoqing pretended to be calm, but her worry that could not be hidden still revealed. These words were only said to Li Qingniu, she did not want him to feel any burden.


    How dare you kill Young Master Gu ¡­ The few henchmen who were following Gu Tianyi had long ago become stupefied from fright, and looked at Li Qingniu as if he was a monster.


    Let''s hurry back and report this to Lady Yanran so she can take revenge for Young Master Gu ¡­ A fellow who was quick to react immediately turned his horse and rushed into the city, the few people behind him all reacted, one by one, they rode their horses forward, afraid that Li Qingniu and the others behind them would catch up.


    Aren''t we going to stop them? Wu Shuangjie, who was at the side, wanted to get up and chase her, but was stopped by Gu Ruoqing''s jade-like hand, and asked in puzzlement.


    It''s no use, Gu Tianyi dying here, this matter will reach Gu Yanran sooner or later, so there''s no need to waste time. We should first return to the merchant guild encampment and discuss the countermeasures. Gu Ruoqing shook his head, and then led the convoy slowly into the city.


    Miss! You''re finally back! Just as the caravan reached the encampment, a fat man, who looked like a steward, ran over while gasping for breath.


    Manager Qian! What happened!? Didn''t I order you to wait for the old master day and night? Upon seeing the newcomer, Gu Ruoyun''s expression changed drastically as she asked nervously.


    Miss, this subordinate is useless. A few days ago, when your caravan had just left the city, we were chased out of the Gu residence by Gu Tianyi! Fortunately, this subordinate had saved up some free money and rented a house, so the master and I didn''t have to live on the streets. It''s just that the master''s illness has worsened due to the lack of elixirs. Chief Steward Qian wiped the sweat off his forehead and told him the situation in a single breath.


    Father! Hearing that, Gu Ruoqing''s heart was in a mess, she did not bother to command her men to unload the goods, and followed the fat manager Qian to leave the station. Li Qingniu saw that she was in a rush and followed her sister.


    The few of them turned left and right in the middle of the house community, and finally met the leader of the Gu''s Chamber of Commerce, Gu Chuan, in a neat and tidy hut.


    The current Gu Chuan had long since lost the might of a Seven Star Fighter, his white hair was casually scattered, his expression was extremely pale and haggard, his eyes were tightly shut, his pale lips continuously trembled, as though he was dreaming an endless number of nightmares.


    Father! In just half a month, when he saw his father''s haggard appearance, Gu Ruoqing''s heart felt like it was being twisted by a knife. Leaning on the bed, he could no longer hide the pain in her heart as tears continuously flowed down from the corners of his eyes.


    Sigh! The Master of the Gu Clan was once so high-spirited when he was young, but he never thought that he would end up in such a miserable state in his later years. The Secret Bone Technique was truly dangerous, ah! Wu Shuang Jie looked at Gu Chuan who was lying on the bed, and sighed in his heart.


    He only hated his daughter''s incompetence, and could not find a good doctor for his father! Gu Ruoqing''s eyes were already completely red, and her words were choked. She could clearly feel Gu Chuan''s life force slowly disappearing, but she had no way of recovering.


    As Li Qingniu looked at Gu Ruoqing''s delicate and lovely face, he couldn''t help but feel pity for her and think of the scene when he left the Xiao Man Village. He also felt empathized with Gu Ruoqing''s feelings, and at that time, didn''t he also want to face the scene of his loved ones being separated? He felt helpless and regretful, and hated himself for being so weak, and being unable to fight against the figure in the blood.


    "Huh?!" What was that? Suddenly, he felt a connection between her brows, and a blurry image appeared in his mind. The image was extremely strange, Gu Ruoqing and the rest disappeared, and she was left alone inside the house, but at the place where Gu Chuan was lying, a blurry figure was spiralling, and she could not clearly see what it was.


    The image was blurry, Li Qingniu wanted to see clearly. He focused his mind on the center of his brows, and a wave of swelling pricked his nerves. It seemed to be hiding something, and the blurry image was being transmitted to his brain.

 C10

    In the blurry image, there was a huge tiger with its mouth wide open and a pair of sharp fangs like a sharp sword, constantly roaring as if it had great resentment.


    This should be the Savage Beast that Miss Gu''s father refined, the fifth stage Savage Beast. What exactly was in between his eyebrows?


    Just as he was thinking, with a thought, a golden eye appeared on his forehead, shooting straight at the tiger.


    Roar!


    The golden light seemed to have a huge impact on the Savage Beast''s resentment. The moment the ferocious Swordtooth came into contact with the golden light, it shattered into pieces amidst a painful roar.


    "Azure Ox, you''re so stupid and your strength is so weak. How are you going to identify people''s hearts and see through danger if you go out in the future?" ''Fine, I''ll give you an eye to see through everything in this world! ''


    Grandpa Xiazi, stop joking, you don''t even have eyes yourself, how can you give them to me?


    Touching the space between his eyebrows, which was currently completely fine, Li Qingniu thought of what Grandpa Xiazi had told him before. On that day, when the blind man had given him an eye, he had also felt a golden light coming from between his eyebrows, but after the golden light faded, he realized that there was nothing special about it.


    It seems that the Grandpa Xiazi really had one eye on him!


    Cough cough ¡­ Gu Chuan who was lying unconscious on the bed suddenly opened his eyes, waking up.


    Father! You''re awake!


    Seeing this scene, the originally depressed Gu Ruoqing was immediately overjoyed. She hurriedly helped her originally weak father up.


    Father! How are you feeling now?


    I feel better now, only strange? My mind was clearly sealed by the Swordtooth''s resentment, unable to escape. But for some reason, the animal''s resentment suddenly disappeared, and I was able to wake up. Gu Chuan, who had just escaped danger, still had a lingering fear as he asked with a puzzled expression.


    This is?


    Looking at the unfamiliar Li Qingniu in the room, Gu Chuan couldn''t help but to ask.


    Father! This young master is called Li Qingniu, the matter is like this ¡­


    Gu Chuan''s recovery made Gu Ruoqing extremely happy, he immediately explained to Gu Chuan, telling him that he had met Li Qingniu ever since he was young ¡­ Gu Chengmu had ambushed him halfway ¡­ In the end, he recounted the entire matter of Li Qingniu being killed by the city gate.


    Gu Chengmu, this old thief, was actually this bold! If it wasn''t for the fact that he''s already dead, this old man will definitely grind his bones into dust!


    When he heard that Gu Chengmu had wanted to seize the position while he was unconscious, and that his own daughter had almost fell into trouble, he couldn''t help but be enraged. His body faintly emitted a red flame, and following the appearance of the flame, the temperature of the room rose by several degrees.


    As expected of a seven star fire attribute Fighter, its aura was indeed ordinary! When would he be able to reach such a level? Seeing Gu Chuan suddenly releasing such a shocking aura, the eyes of Wu Shuang Jie from Fighter burned with passion, his face filled with envy.


    Hm? Was this fire also a Martial Spirit? It felt very weak! It''s not even as hot as the flames in the Medicinal Residue''s grandpa''s furnace ¡­


    The pure Li Qingniu could not help but be filled with doubts. If the Medicinal Residue knew what Li Qingniu was thinking in his heart right now, it would probably be so angry that it would jump up and scold him! Can this lousy flame compare to my Pure Yang Primordial Fire?


    Gu Chuan who felt that his strength had recovered was also very satisfied. Then, he looked at Li Qingniu carefully. This fifteen to sixteen year old immature youth could actually turn a five star Fighter into meat paste with a single palm? If it wasn''t for his daughter personally speaking, he wouldn''t have dared to believe it.


    Little brother''s strength is extraordinary, as expected of a young man with great talent. Please stay in the Gu family for the time being. We will definitely repay you for your kindness to the Gu family!


    No, no, no! I''m still very weak, very weak! It''s just that you guys are weaker! Li Qingniu, who had received yet another compliment, continued to speak with a serious face.


    Little brother is being modest!


    Gu Chuan who was smiling just a second ago instantly froze, the corner of his mouth twitched. Isn''t this little brother being too modest? Also! What do you mean we''re weaker? I, your father, am still one of the top experts in Qingyang City, alright? If it was anyone else saying these words, I would have already rushed up to fight with my life on the line!


    On the other side, after knowing that their father''s plan had failed, and that their father and brother had both died a tragic death, Gu Yanran was filled with grief and despair. Gu Ruoqing! No matter who you find, I will make you pay for my father and brother''s lives!


    And then, he immediately went to find her husband, Mayor, who was also at the same level as, and wailed tearfully. The content was naturally to invert right and wrong, saying that Gu Ruoqing had found a helper and caused her father and brother to die.


    Yang Lie, a fire attribute Star Ranker. Although he had just entered the star realm, he was still the strongest cultivator on the surface of the Qingyang City. His temper was as fiery as fire. When he heard his beloved concubine crying like this, he was immediately enraged. He immediately led his men to the Gu household to capture the man.


    At this moment, Li Qingniu had followed Gu Chuan back to the Gu household. Gu Chuan, who had recovered his strength, naturally regained control of the Gu household.


    Where were Gu Ruoqing and the brat? Hand it over and die!


    Suddenly, a thunderous voice came out, it was the red armored Yang Lie who had a tall and sturdy body, his entire body releasing a terrifying Qi. With a group of bodyguards surrounding the Gu family, Gu Yanran looked at Gu Ruoqing viciously.


    Haha, so it turns out that Mayor Yang has arrived. Seeing that the person who came was not friendly, Yang Lie quickly apologized.


    Gu Chuan? Didn''t you get invaded by the Wild Animal''s resentment while refining the Desolate Bone, and become unconscious? How did you recover?


    Thanks to the blessings of the Mayor, he was lucky enough to escape this calamity.


    The originally aggressive Yang Lie saw that his expression was normal, and that he had recovered his strength, and was shocked in his heart. But then, it returned back to normal. However, a mere Seven Star Fighter was not enough to scare him and he immediately shouted.


    Your daughter colluded with experts and killed my concubine''s father and brother, what do you have to say to that?


    You!


    Seeing Yang Lie turning black and white, Gu Chuan was furious in his heart. His body was emitting a strong aura, but compared to Yang Lie, it was like a piece of firewood in front of a fire.


    This uncle, you''re wrong, the old man who ambushed us fell to his death. As for the brat who tried to kill me, he first wanted to kill me, so he''s courting death.


    Also, uncle, can you speak a little lower than the sound of the Great Black Cow farting outside our village gate?


    Li Qingniu said with a serious face. In the end, he did not forget to ridicule Yang Lie with his thunderous voice. Well, this guy looks a little better than normal food.


    Boy! You are courting death!


    Seeing that someone actually dared to mock him, the Stellar Force in his Scorching Yang condensed and released a domineering aura. His surroundings seemed to be enveloped in raging flames, and his right fist was even wrapped in flames. With the Scorching Yang of a Star Fighter, he could already use fire skillfully. At this moment, he gathered the flames in his right fist and waved it towards Li Qingniu, preparing to dismember this arrogant brat''s body with one punch.


    Even before the fist had reached him, Li Qingniu''s skin could already feel the scorching sensation from the flames. Ye Zichen looked at the flame on the fist in shock as he thought seriously. Is this his Flame Martial Spirit? I wish I had, so I wouldn''t have to eat raw meat all the time!


    Everything happened too quickly, the fist was about to land on Li Qingniu''s face, it was already too late to save him now, furthermore, he was not confident that he could withstand Yang Lie''s explosive punch. Everyone looked at Li Qingniu pitifully, as if they could already see the scene of him being beaten into pieces.


    Just as the Fire Fist was about to hit Li Qingniu, this fifteen to sixteen year old youth swung his small fist calmly.


    Bang!


    Only to see Yang Lie''s burly figure flying backwards. After landing on the ground, Yang Lie felt that his right fist was numb and painful. His eyes were filled with shock as he looked at Li Qingniu who was still in his original position. Although the punch just now wasn''t his full strength, even a nine star Fighter might not be able to withstand it. The youth in front of him actually sent him flying, and he didn''t even move at all?


    At this moment, all of his anger was gone, and he clasped his hands together and said.


    This brother of mine has extraordinary strength. I am impressed. May I know his name?


    Me? My name is Li Qingniu, your fist strength is not bad, but compared to our village''s Great Black Cow, you are far inferior!


    "I ¡­" The Brother Li laughed.


    Hearing that Li Qingniu actually wanted to compare himself to a cow, the corner of his mouth twitched. Is there anyone who would like you to praise them like that? Li Qingniu? I''ve never heard of such an expert on the road! Was he an elite disciple groomed by a big family at such a young age? Li family? Forget it, let''s check it out when we get back.


    Haha, what happened today was a misunderstanding. I will come back to apologize after I find out.


    No! How could he so easily avoid them? Husband! You are a Star Ranker, a dignified Mayor of Qingyang City, why are you afraid of a Hair-raising Boy? Gu Yanran held onto Yang Lie''s hand, and refused to let him go.


    Shut up! Bitch, why aren''t you leaving! Yang Lie, whose heart was filled with rage, immediately slapped Gu Yanran when he heard him, bringing everyone to quickly retreat.


    As expected of a young hero. Brother Li was young, but his skills were extraordinary.


    Seeing Li Qingniu''s astounding strength, Gu Chuan thought the same way. They all thought that Li Qingniu was a disciple who had gone out to train in a large family.


    Me? I''m very weak! Furthermore, I am not a disciple of the family. I just came out from a village in the Wilderness. There aren''t many people in the village.


    Alright, alright, since it is not convenient for Brother Li to reveal it, I will not ask anymore.


    Seeing Li Qingniu starting to speak again with a serious face, Gu Chuan immediately stopped. If you don''t want to say it, then don''t say it! Do you think I''m an idiot? How could a native of a wilderness village be so powerful? He made it up a little like that.


    I saw Brother Li''s punch earlier, but there was no trace of a Martial Spirit. Could it be that Brother Li has not awakened his Martial Spirit?


    No, I heard that Martial Soul Institute can awaken martial spirits, I wanted to try and see what kind of martial spirit I have!


    This matter is easy to handle. Our Gu''s Chamber of Commerce has a guarantee to send out students every year, and it just so happens to happen that tomorrow is the day Martial Soul Institute is recruiting day.


    Well, thanks a lot


    Hearing that he could go to the Martial Soul Institute tomorrow, Li Qingniu was ecstatic, what exactly was his martial spirit? Why hadn''t Grandma Long and the others told him about their martial souls before?

 C11

    With regards to Li Qingniu, who had extraordinary potential and had helped the merchant guild out of trouble many times, after being in the business for many years, Gu Chuan, who was incomparably tactful, had naturally thought of all sorts of ways to rope his in, especially when the gold had yet to completely shine. Yes, night, he invited Li Qingniu to stay at his house, wanting to build a good relationship with him.


    And Li Qingniu, who had just entered this world for the first time, happened to have nowhere to go. At the same time, he carefully asked Gu Chuan about everything related to this continent at night.


    Although Gu Chuan who had been out doing business for many years was not strong, he still had a thorough understanding of the continent. He was very willing to answer all of Li Qingniu''s questions one by one.


    It turned out that this continent was called Star Continent, because no matter when and where, at night, one would always see a sky full of stars, specks of stars, like a huge net enveloping this continent, beautiful and mysterious.


    The Star Continent were separated into two parts, one of them being the Wildland located in the northern part of the continent. This was the place where Li Qingniu grew up at, where there were very few traces of humans. It was like a burning domain of fire, a land of ice with snow drifting through the four seasons, etc. In between, there were many savage Strange Beast, ferocious beyond compare. Of course, there are humans that survive in Wildland. Most of these people are powerful, whether it is for training, or to avoid enemies, fish and dragons are mixed, without restriction by law, everything is based on strength. Therefore, the Wildland was also known as the Bedlam Lands.


    And to the south of the Star Continent, was the place where the human warriors mainly lived. It was called the human martial ground. The human martial grounds were divided up by many forces, and two of them were empires that took up most of the land, namely Mystic Moon Empire in the west and the Sky Sun Empire in the east. The Qingyang City belonged to the border region of the Sky Sun Empire.


    The human martial grounds were not completely safe because, for some unknown reason, there would be beast tides every so often, and thousands upon thousands of savage Strange Beast would attack the human martial grounds. According to the strength of the beast tide, they were divided into five levels of Fighter, Stars, Star-moon, Starry Sky and apocalyptic destructive ranks. Every time a beast tide appeared, it would bring a huge disaster to the human martial ground.


    In order to resist the beast tide, there were a large number of cultivation experts on this continent, known as the experts under the starry sky. According to the level of cultivation, they were separated into star Fighter s, Stellar Level s, and Star-moon Level s. Each stage was further divided into ten stages, such as one star Fighter s, two star Fighter s, and so on. And on the continent, there were a few extremely talented people who could break through their Star-moon and step into the starry sky, becoming their Starry Sky Level Expert. These people were also known as the The Most Powerful s under the stars, and each one of them had the ability to destroy the heavens and the earth. For example, the Guardian God of the Mystic Moon Kingdom, Mo Nichang, the number one female emperor under the starry sky. The last time the Starry Sky Level beast tide appeared, ten Starry Sky Level Expert, including the female emperor''s, appeared. They were called the ten strongest experts under the stars! It was because of these experts that humanity was able to continue to survive.


    After understanding the background of this continent, Li Qingniu was moved. The Most Powerful under the starry sky! Then what was the realm of the person who attacked the village and defeated the Grandma Long? When can I become a strong practitioner in the Starry Sky Level? There wasn''t much to think about, he decided to awaken his martial spirit through the Martial Soul Institute first.


    At this moment, within the Martial Soul Institute, a man was lying on the roof of the academy drinking. His clothes were casual, his hair was messy, and the beard on his face was a mess. However, a pair of eyes deep and powerful was currently staring at the vast starry sky, emitting a terrifying light! He murmured to himself.


    Nichang! Where the hell are you? What happened in that battle? Why have you all disappeared!


    The next day, Li Qingniu, who had followed Gu Chuan to Martial Soul Institute, was completely shocked by the bustling scene in front of him. They saw a resplendent golden building, in front of which there were ten giant humanoid sculptures that were extremely powerful and domineering! At this moment, a large number of youths, accompanied by their parents and servants, were gathered within the academy.


    This is Martial Soul Institute? It''s really big! Li Qingniu sighed.


    That was because the academy delivered a large number of experts to the empire every year. That was the foundation of the empire! So every single academy has an incomparable position, so this is our Qingyang City, Qingyang Academy! Gu Chuan said.


    The ten statues in front of the building?


    That''s right, it was a sculpture of the ten great The Omnipotent Expert Of The Starry Sky s! Gu Chuan patiently explained as he looked at the ten statues with a face full of worship.


    He walked forward and looked at the statues of the ten great The Most Powerful s. For some reason, the more he looked at them, the more he felt that the female statue that looked like a fairy looked like Grandma Long. However, the difference in age between the two was too great. Approaching closer, he saw that underneath the sculpture, it was carved with the number one female emperor under the stars, Mo Nichang. So she was the only female out of the ten great The Omnipotent Expert Of The Starry Sky, the female emperor Mo Nichang!


    Gu Chuan brought Li Qingniu and passed the crowd and came to the front of a slender old man with white beard who was dressed in a light blue robe.


    Brother Li, this is the Principal of Qingyang Academy, Master Yue Chen.


    Hello, Master Yue Chen. Junior is Li Qingniu. Li Qingniu immediately said.


    Brother Gu, is this the disciple you promised this year? Yue Chen couldn''t help but ask this sixteen or seventeen year old youngster in front of him.


    That''s right, Brother Li is this year''s student that we have guaranteed to send to your school. However, our clan is not capable of nurturing such an outstanding disciple like the Brother Li. After Gu Chuan heard this, he immediately denied it.


    Hm? Seeing that Gu Chuan, a Seven Star Fighter, praised him so highly, Yue Chen couldn''t help but use his Stellar Force to scout Li Qingniu out, but after he finished investigating, he couldn''t help but feel a little disappointed.


    Li Qingniu, who had been scouted by Yue Chen, had his eyebrows twitch. He could clearly see that within Yue Chen''s body, a blue Stellar Force was flowing like a sharp ice wheel with sawteeth on the sides. Its size was actually even larger than that of Yang Lie''s. Needless to say, Yue Chen''s martial spirit was Ice Wheel, and his Fighter''s rank was only higher than Yang Lie''s!


    Alright, after you have passed the test with the other students, you will be like a student studying in the inner courtyard. Looking at Li Qingniu''s young and tender face, Yue Chen couldn''t find anything special about him. He gave a few instructions, then left.


    The Qingyang Academy entrance examination was divided into two tests, the Star Margin test and the awakening of the martial spirit! The level of Star Margin determined the cultivator''s cohesion towards the Stellar Force, and was directly related to how fast or slow they would cultivate in the future. The student only needed to place his hand on the Inductive Stone, and the Inductive Stone would emit light that was the same color as him, and then, depending on the strength of the light, he would determine the level. If it wasn''t an elemental type, it was a white light.


    And the existence of martial spirits depended on whether or not one could become a powerful Star martial artist. Of course, there were different types of martial spirits. If one had a good martial spirit, then their explosive combat power would be stronger! Similarly, the moment the student placed his hand on the Inductive Stone, the Inductive Stone would also channel its energy into the student''s body, triggering the martial spirit in the student''s body and exposing the martial spirit.


    Mo Wuxin, Star Margin Rank, Low Rank; Martial Spirit, Earth Escape. Unqualified!


    Shui Yue''er, Star Margin Rank, Medial Grade; Martial Spirit, Ice Sword. Qualified!


    As the academy completed one test after another, some of them passed, some failed, and all kinds of martial spirits dazzled the eyes of the crowd. The current Li Qingniu was a little nervous in his heart, what level was he at? And what was a martial soul?


    Suddenly, the Inductive Stone on the platform emitted a dense green light. The light was so bright that it surpassed any previous student''s light. Everyone could clearly see a huge Lingzhi appearing from the green light.


    Gu Yanran, Star Margin Rank, High Rank; Martial Spirit, Wood Lingzhi!


    The entire audience was in an uproar! It was actually High Rank, High Rank Star Margin! The crowd all looked at Gu Yanran with envious eyes.


    Good, good, good! Gu Chuan was so excited that he kept on cheering.


    En, this time I have finally produced a pretty good student. Although it is not an offensive martial spirit, but as a support element in battle it is still incomparably useful.


    I can also become a Star Fighter now! What kind of martial spirit was the Brother Li? Gu Yanran was ecstatic in her heart, at the same time she looked at Li Qingniu with anticipation.


    Seeing how high the rank of Gu Yanran''s Star Margin was, Li Qingniu was also very happy for her, and at the same time, looked forward to it himself.


    Next, Li Qingniu!


    Finally it was Li Qingniu''s turn, he quickly walked to the stage and placed his hand on the Inductive Stone. Everyone''s eyes were focused on the Inductive Stone, awaiting the results of this simple youth''s test, especially the Gu''s Father And Daughter and Principal Yue Chen.


    In that instant, the Inductive Stone released a dazzling, multicolored light. The multicolored light seemed to pierce into people''s eyes, but in the center of the light, there was no Martial Spirit.


    This ¡­ Looking at this scene, the teacher was shocked. He had been a student taking the test for so many years, but he had never seen a Inductive Stone emit such a bright light like this. The five colored light showed that there was more than one type of Martial Spirit Attribute, but why did it not have any martial spirit?


    Li Qingniu, Star Margin, top quality; martial spirit, none! After recovering from his shock, the exam teacher regretfully announced.


    He didn''t have a Martial Spirit? What a pity ¡­


    Humph! No matter how high the rank of a Star Margin was, it was useless without a Martial Spirit.


    At that moment, the place was filled with discussions, some people were regretting Li Qingniu''s decision, and others were adding insult to injury. The Gu''s Father And Daughter and Lord Yue Chen all shook their heads in regret from their incomparable initial shock. Sigh! Such an astonishing Star Margin is simply the darling of the starry sky, why does it not have a Martial Spirit?


    However, just as everyone''s eyes were filled with disappointment and regret, on the roof of the academy, a pair of deep eyes glinted with a strange light. From the very beginning, he had been observing the situation, but he didn''t even lift his eyelids, only focused on drinking, even if it was Gu Yanran''s [High Rank Star Margin s]. At this moment, he was staring intently at Li Qingniu, who was present, and didn''t drink at all, as though he was thinking about something.

 C12

    I don''t have a martial soul?" Seeing that there were no martial spirits among the dazzling light, Li Qingniu could not help but feel disappointed. This was the first time since he left the Savage Land that Li Qingniu felt so disappointed. Without a martial spirit, it meant that one would not be able to condense star power and become a Star martial artist. This was because even if one could condense star power, there would be no place to store it.


    Brother Li, don''t be disheartened! Even if the Brother Li was unable to become a Star Fighter, he could still join the Imperial Army. With the Brother Li''s strength, he would definitely be able to accomplish great things. In his heart, Gu Chuan sighed deeply. Seeing Li Qingniu''s dejected expression, he could not help but console him.


    Thank you for President Gu''s suggestion. I''ll consider it again. As he spoke, Li Qingniu left the Qingyang Academy alone, and unknowingly walked to the stream outside the city.


    The army? From what Gu Chuan knew about the continent in the starry sky, other than the Star Fighter s, there was another group of experts there. Most of them were born without any Martial Spirits, and their martial souls were weak. However, they worked hard to improve their body and Combat Techniques. They could also unleash extraordinary strength without relying on their martial spirits. This group of people were called the Black Fighter! And the army was the main gathering place of the Black Fighter.


    When the potential of the human body was raised to the limit, it would be difficult to increase one''s strength. Even the strongest Black Fighter would not be able to match up to a Star-moon Level Ranker, because experts who had reached the Star-moon Level could already continuously absorb Stellar Force s from the starry sky and strengthen their own bodies. Furthermore, the Black Fighter did not have the nourishment of the Stellar Force and his life expectancy was extremely short.


    His goal was to become the The Most Powerful, only then would he be able to meet their expectations, and defeat the person who attacked their village! Although becoming a Black Fighter was a good choice, it obviously did not meet his requirements. Thinking of this, Li Qingniu could not help but shake his head dejectedly.


    Is your heart so fragile? Can''t you become stronger without a Martial Spirit? Do you have so little confidence in yourself?


    Suddenly, a berating voice came from behind, it was unknown when a middle aged man appeared behind Li Qingniu, the man''s clothes were casual, his hair was messy, and a wine pot was in his right hand, he was reeking of alcohol, giving off a decadent feeling, it was hard to imagine that the powerful voice from before came out from his mouth. It was precisely the man who was previously drinking on the roof of the Qingyang Academy.


    Hearing the middle-aged man''s scolding, Li Qingniu was jolted awake! That''s right, why was he bound by his Martial Spirit? Grandma Long, Grandpa Xiazi, Grandpa Quezi ¡­ None of them had ever used a martial soul before, but they were still so powerful. Although he was weak, without a martial spirit, or Stellar Force, those Star Fighter s were even weaker than him. Li Qingniu believed that if he used his full strength, even President Yue Chen might not be his match! As long as he had the heart to become a powerful warrior, he would definitely have a way to become strong.


    Li Qingniu''s self-confidence had been restored, the depressed look on his face had completely disappeared and was replaced with a resolute expression.


    Who are you? Li Qingniu, who had recovered from the shock, couldn''t help but ask as he saw the middle-aged man who had just spoken.


    Don''t worry about who I am first, listen to my story. Seeing the self-confident Li Qingniu, the middle-aged man took a big gulp of wine and said indifferently.


    In the past, there used to be a young man from a large clan. His father was the clan head, so upon his birth, the clan placed great expectations on him, especially his father, who hoped that he could inherit the position of clan leader. The youth had grown up in the flattery and love of his family, causing the youth to feel that he was a favored child of heaven. At the age of fifteen, he took part in the family''s Martial Spirit Test. As expected of the young man, he displayed the astonishing talent of a Star Margin. But what could they do? When all of the family members were surprised by this young man''s talent, they discovered that this young man didn''t have a martial soul! In the blink of an eye, the young man''s status in the clan plummeted. Even if the young man''s father was the clan leader, there was nothing he could do.


    The ridicule of the clansmen and the coldness of his father made the young man dejectedly leave the clan. The young man began to become cold and selfish, and his heart was filled with hatred towards the world. He no longer trusted anyone, and began to wander the Star Continent alone. Deep into the cold lands to sharpen his own perseverance, fighting with powerful Wild Animal to stimulate his own potential ¡­ The youth searched for all kinds of ways to make himself stronger, only to be convinced that strength is everything by the abandoned youths in the family.


    The repeated life and death experiences had made the youth''s strength grow stronger and stronger, to the point where he could be compared to experts of Star-moon Level. However, he was still unable to condense Stellar Force s, and at the same time, was stuck at a bottleneck. He began to train even more frantically, often with his life hanging by a thread.


    Finally, one day, when he was in the midst of training his Mystic Moon Kingdom, he encountered a Wild Animal and an Earth Tyrant Bear which were the same as a human level Star-moon Level. Just as his life was about to be taken away, a peerless beauty appeared, saving the youth who almost died.


    The moment he saw the girl, the frozen heart of the youth began to melt. He forgot his hatred, forgot everything from the past, and deeply fell in love with this peerless beauty. The woman was also attracted by the youth''s perseverance and hard work. From then on, the two of them began to travel the continent hand in hand.


    This period of time was the happiest period of the youth''s life. Moreover, it was unknown if it was due to the change in his state of mind. Just when the youth was no longer blindly exhausting his potential and pursuing strength. A random insight successfully condensed a mysterious power that was different from Stellar Force''s. Using force to enter the dao, it broke through all things. From then on, the man''s strength improved by leaps and bounds, finally reaching the starry sky and becoming the The Omnipotent Expert Of The Starry Sky.


    Only now did the man realize that the woman he was seeing from morning to night was also a The Omnipotent Expert Of The Starry Sky, and she was even the successor to the Mystic Moon Kingdom. Not long after, the woman brought the man back to the Mystic Moon Kingdom to inherit the throne.


    But the good news did not last long. At this moment, a wave of Starry Sky Level and beasts appeared. As two The Omnipotent Expert Of The Starry Sky s, they naturally did not hesitate to stand out, and together with the other eight The Omnipotent Expert Of The Starry Sky s, they led the human race to resist the beast tide!


    This battle was extremely intense. Countless human experts had fallen, and finally, under the bloody battles of the human race, they had finally fought off the beast tide and obtained victory.


    Just as everyone was cheering and celebrating their victory, the sky and earth suddenly changed. A mysterious Ranker appeared in the sky and without any explanation, he started to attack the ten The Most Powerful s. The mysterious man was powerful, the combined might of ten The Most Powerful s was not enough to defeat him. In the end, a The Most Powerful managed to heavily injure the mysterious person at the cost of his life. The mysterious man was injured and left, but before he left, he used Arcane Art to forcefully take away four of the The Omnipotent Expert Of The Starry Sky s.


    Among them, only the woman was left. The remaining man was heartbroken, as he searched through almost every inch of his Star Continent, yet he couldn''t find any trace of the woman or the other three The Omnipotent Expert Of The Starry Sky s. One day, the man finally gave up. He became muddle-headed and dispirited after that.


    The man''s name was Nie Wushuang, the number one Dou Huang under the stars; the woman''s name was Mo Nichang, the number one female emperor under the stars!


    After the story ended, Nie Wushuang''s eyes glowed with tears. In his mind, he once again recalled the happy days he had with Nichang!


    You ¡­ You are Dou Huang Nie Wushuang?


    After hearing the man''s story, Li Qingniu was deeply shocked. At the same time, he looked at the ordinary-looking man in front of him and asked in disbelief.


    Are you willing to take me as your master? Nie Wushuang who had just walked out of his memories nodded lightly at Li Qingniu and asked directly.


    Of course! Of course I''m willing! If a The Omnipotent Expert Of The Starry Sky was willing to be his master, then what reason did he have to reject? Excited, Li Qingniu quickly knelt to acknowledge him as master.


    Good! It can be said that we are destined to meet each other. Looking at you is like looking at yourself all those years ago. Looking at the kneeling Li Qingniu, Nie Wushuang revealed a faint smile that he had not seen for many years.


    I saw everything that happened at Azure Sun Academy. You don''t have a martial soul, so you shouldn''t be able to condense your star power." But let me tell you, without a martial spirit, you can condense star force! Nie Wushuang said with a face full of determination.


    Martial spirits are the carrier of Stellar Force. Without a martial spirit, how can I condense Stellar Force? Looking at Nie Wushuang''s determined face, Li Qingniu couldn''t wait to know the answer.


    To use one''s body as an artifact, using one''s meridians as a channel, to absorb the spirit energy of the heaven and earth, and to condense a vast Stellar Force.


    Eh? Why did he seem to have heard of his teacher''s words before! Hearing Nie Wushuang''s words, Li Qingniu suddenly remembered that back in the village, Grandma Long had often said these words to him. At that moment, he started to ponder ¡­


    Actually, you don''t need a Martial Spirit to condense your star power. When your body is strong enough and your meridians are wide enough, your body will be a container. By condensing your star power into your body, you can also become a Star rank Warrior!


    Try to use your heart to sense the surrounding Stellar Force, then absorb them to gather within your body. Seeing the confused Li Qingniu, Nie Wushuang continued to explain.


    Hearing Nie Wushuang''s explanation, Li Qingniu immediately sat cross legged and stayed where he was. With his eyes closed and state of focus, Li Qingniu very quickly felt the gigantic Stellar Force in his surroundings. With a thought, all of the surrounding Stellar Force gathered over, and rushed into Li Qingniu''s body.


    Seeing this scene, Nie Wushuang couldn''t help but be shocked, because he could clearly feel how huge the Stellar Force that Li Qingniu had attracted to him was. This huge group of Stellar Force had already converged into stars that could be seen with the naked eye.


    This brat''s Star Margin s are probably of more than just the highest quality!


    In fact, there was a limit to the results of the Inductive Stone''s test. After all, Inductive Stone contained so much energy.


    As the Stellar Force continued to condense, Li Qingniu felt that his body was forming a white cyclone, the cyclone becoming bigger and bigger, finally reaching a peak. Finally, Li Qingniu stopped absorbing the Stellar Force.


    This... One star? Feeling the majestic Stellar Force s in Li Qingniu''s body, Nie Wushuang could not help but exclaim.

 C13

    What a monster! What a monster!


    He watched as Li Qingniu, in front of him, instantly rose from a mortal who wasn''t even a star Fighter to a Stellar Level Ranker in less than fifteen minutes! The corner of Nie Wushuang''s mouth twitched, his face was filled with shock.


    After successfully condensing the Stellar Force''s air whirl, Li Qingniu felt an indescribable feeling of comfort throughout his body. From within the air whirl, countless Stellar Force roamed around his body, and at the same time, amazing energy was being released from within the Stellar Force. When the Stellar Force passed through the space between his brows, the eye between his brows also absorbed the energy crazily, following that, a golden eye appeared between Li Qingniu''s brows, emitting a dazzling golden light, and quickly disappeared.


    Hm? This is ¡­ Eye of the Void! This time, Nie Wushuang was not only shocked, but also happy! He stared straight at Li Qingniu, as if he was trying to find some secret from him.


    Phew, it''s finally over! Li Qingniu who had finished absorbing the Stellar Force exhaled and stood up. Following which he saw his teacher, who was staring at him with round eyes, with a gaze that was as if a Wild Animal in the Wilderness had seen its prey.


    Old... Teacher... What''s the matter? Do I have flowers on my face? Li Qingniu who was being stared at by Nie Wushuang could no longer bear it and quickly asked.


    Tell me! Where did the eyes that just appeared on your forehead come from!? Nie Wushuang who had recovered from his shock immediately asked.


    This, this seems to be given to me by my village''s Grandpa Xiazi. Touching the center of his brows, Li Qingniu sensed the strangeness and replied seriously.


    Your village? Grandpa Xiazi? Tell me about your experiences in detail. From birth, don''t forget a single word. Nie Wushuang continued to ask.


    Oh, I was born in a small village in the Wilderness. There is a Grandma Long in the village, a Grandpa Xiazi ¡­ Then, I followed Gu Chuan all the way to the Qingyang Academy... Teacher, you just showed up.


    Li Qingniu began to patiently talk about everything that had happened since he could remember. Hearing Li Qingniu''s narration, Nie Wushuang''s face was occasionally filled with pleasant surprise, but sometimes it was filled with suspicion.


    Grandma Long? Blind? Cripple? Great Black Cow


    Oh right, teacher, the words you said to me a moment ago when you instructed me to absorb the Stellar Force with my body was exactly the same as what the Grandma Long said to me! Li Qingniu who suddenly thought of something, added on.


    Where is your village? Tell me! Tell me! Hearing Li Qingniu''s last sentence, Nie Wushuang became exceptionally excited, and actually started shaking Li Qingniu with both hands as he asked.


    I can''t remember the exact location either. I know that the village is directly to the north of Qingyang City and is surrounded by many strange rocks.


    Even though Li Qingniu''s body was as hard as iron, when he felt the astonishing power from Nie Wushuang''s palm, not only did he feel pain, he immediately replied.


    Strange stone?


    Nie Wushuang who was previously in the Bedlam Lands thought quickly in his head. Could it be there?


    I have some urgent matters to attend to, so you should go to the Gu household and wait for me there. This is what I learned from my many years of cultivation.


    As he said that, Nie Wushuang''s entire body erupted with an astonishing aura, he was completely surrounded by the silver Stellar Force, and immediately flew into the air, flying towards the Wilderness.


    This... Is this Starry Sky Level Expert? Jun You in the vast universe. And that silver Stellar Force is teacher''s unique Stellar Force? There didn''t seem to be any fluctuations in the attributes at all. What in the world did his teacher discover that made him so anxious?


    Once again stroking the center of his brows, Li Qingniu couldn''t help but think of the Grandpa Xiazi who was clearly blind but was able to see farther than anyone, thinner than anyone else.


    Ever since he could remember, he had been thinking about everything. Grandpa Xiazi could easily see that he was completely transparent in front of Grandpa Xiazi. Furthermore, the Grandpa Xiazi''s words were very strange, he could not understand them no matter how hard he tried.


    Qing Niu, remember, sometimes what your eyes see isn''t always true. You must learn to focus on it!


    How can you see without your eyes?


    That''s because you''re still too weak! You''ll understand when you get stronger.


    Then when can I become stronger?


    Err ¡­ About this ¡­ I don''t know, I don''t know.


    Remembering Grandpa Xiazi''s expression of being humiliated, Li Qingniu could not help but laugh. It seems that the Grandpa Xiazi really gave me a powerful eye!


    On the other side, just as Nie Wushuang was running towards the Wilderness, the Qingyang Academy entrance examination had finally ended.


    With her high rank Star Margin and her good martial spirit, Gu Yanran was naturally one of the outstanding students in this year''s entrance examination. Adding Gu Yanran''s beautiful appearance, she naturally attracted the gazes of many male students. Gu Yanran, who was the center of attention, seemed to be absent-minded as she looked in the direction that Li Qingniu was running.


    Father, should we go take a look at the Brother Li? After all, such a huge blow!


    When she thought about how Li Qingniu had repeatedly told him that he had to become stronger, to become stronger! But reality had played such a big joke on him, so Gu Yanran couldn''t help but start to worry for Li Qingniu.


    No need, I think what he needs the most right now is to be quiet. Gu Chuan, who was good at seeing through the facts, shook his head and explained.


    Let''s go back first! For you to have such a high cultivation talent, you are worthy of the clan''s celebration. With a joyous expression, Gu Chuan brought Gu Yanran and prepared to go back to celebrate.


    When she walked past the ten statues of the The Omnipotent Expert Of The Starry Sky s in front of the Qingyang Academy Building, Gu Yanran suddenly stopped, looked at one of the sculpture that had three eyes, and could not help but ask: "Which The Omnipotent Expert Of The Starry Sky is this?" Why were there three eyes? How strange.


    It was said that Lord Eye''s martial spirit was the Eye of the Void, an inheritance from the Primordial Era. With a glance, it could be said that it was like a god or Buddha, and any illusions or illusions could not escape his eyes. But, what a pity! During the last wave of Starry Sky Level beasts, Lord Limitless had already disappeared, and no one knew where he had gone to. Gu Chuan, who had heard a lot, explained.


    Looking at his teacher flying away, Li Qingniu who had abandoned him was speechless. This teacher was simply too irresponsible, he had just become his disciple, and left just like that ¡­ With nowhere to go, Li Qingniu could only return to the Gu household.


    When the Gu''s Father And Daughter saw that Li Qingniu did not have the slightest bit of loss and discouragement, she could not help but feel reassured. Especially Gu Yanran, whose brows which had been tightly knitted up until now, finally relaxed.


    Brother Li, since you have nowhere to go, and don''t want to join the army, why not stay in our Gu family?


    Li Qingniu appreciated President Gu''s good intentions, but he had already made the decision in his heart, it was just that he might need to disturb him for a few days. Seeing that Gu Chuan wanted to recruit him, Li Qingniu quickly rejected his. His teacher hadn''t returned yet, so where he should go in the future was still a problem. However, he definitely wouldn''t stay in the Gu family.


    No worries, no worries, Brother Li can stay as long as he wants.


    How about this, it just so happens that tomorrow, this old man will make a trip to the Desolate Land to hunt and kill a few star Wild Animal.


    Good!


    Since I don''t know when teacher will return, I might as well use this opportunity to test just how strong my Stellar Force is!


    Li Qingniu, who was calculating in his heart, agreed.


    However, at this moment, in the Wildlands not far from Qingyang City, a huge change was occurring. Many dire beasts had gathered here. Flaming pigs, single-horned rhinoceroses, saber-toothed tigers, etc. Even though they were only star dire beasts, with such a large number, it was still enough to create a terrifying destructive force! At this moment, every single dire beast had a fierce look in their eyes, as if something was attracting them.


    To humans, Wild Animal was both a disaster and a gift. Although Wild Animal were ferocious and would frequently attack humans, at the same time, humans hunted Wild Animal. The entire body of Wild Animal was a treasure, and the most precious thing about Wild Animal s was none other than the Endosperm s in their bodies and the Desolate Bone that contained their innate Wild Animal Secret Method! It was the origin of the Wild Animal''s energy, and all of the Wild Animal''s essence was inside the Endosperm. However, the Endosperm''s energy was too great, and people could not directly absorb it, so anthropology would refine the Endosperm and use all kinds of rare spirit medicines to make medicinal pills to consume. This kind of person was called a pill master. One of the ten great The Omnipotent Expert Of The Starry Sky s was the one known as the Pill Elder, Mu Ling.


    Moreover, pill refining not only requires precious materials, but also a pill refiner''s powerful Stellar Force and soul force to support it. Lastly, it also requires the most important pill formula. Every pill formula was written by a pill refiner with soul force and was extremely precious. Therefore, refining pills was a very complicated process. Every alchemist was a noble existence, and alchemists were divided into grades 1 to 9. Pill Elder Mu Ling was a Grade Nine Alchemist. Pills were naturally divided into grades one to nine.


    As for the Desolate Bone, it was a treasure that could only be found by luck and not sought after. Because every piece of Desolate Bone contained a type of Wild Animal, and every type of Arcane Art was extremely powerful. The strength of a Beast Skill depended on the level of the Wild Animal, and the higher the level of the Wild Animal, the stronger the natural beast skill.


    For example, when Li Qingniu had obtained the Star rank Beast Arts from the Seven Stars Winged Dragon Beast, there were even the Stellar Level Beast Arts, Star-moon Level and even the Starry Sky Level Beast Arts.


    On the next day, Li Qingniu followed Gu Chuan''s caravan and entered the borders of the Wilderness. For safety''s sake, Gu Chuan had hired two other Four Star Fighter s, including Wu Shuang Jie whom Li Qingniu had met before.


    Along the way, they met a few three-star Wild Animal, but Li Qingniu was too lazy to make a move, he just sat in the carriage and concentrated on studying the cultivation experiences Nie Wushuang had left behind. On the other hand, Gu Chuan''s caravan had gained a lot.


    If everyone can endure for another day, and kill one or two Wild Animal, we will return with a great harvest! But I have my own great thanks ¡­


    Suddenly, Li Qingniu who was peacefully reading in the horse carriage felt the ground trembling slightly, following that, the Stellar Force in his body gathered at the center of his brows, Divine Eye appeared, he saw through everything! Scenes from hundreds of kilometers away were instantly transmitted to Li Qingniu''s mind.


    Not good! This is! Beast tide?

 C14

    No, it doesn''t seem to be a beast tide. Although there were many Wild Animal, they were not up to the standard of a beast tide. Then, what could attract so many Wild Animal?


    Curious, Li Qingniu decided to check it out.


    Chairman Gu, I would like to take a look at the front by myself. Li Qingniu said to Gu Chuan as he walked out of the carriage.


    Brother Li! In front of them was a forest with many Wild Animal. If you go alone, you might face danger.


    Don''t worry, I grew up in the Wilderness since I was young. I eat Wild Animal s, so I don''t care about these star Wild Animal s.


    Alright, Brother Li will be careful!


    Yes.


    After he finished speaking, Li Qingniu rushed towards the place where the Wild Animal were gathered at.


    But Li Qingniu had never felt that his speed was very fast, because he could never outrun the Grandpa Quezi in the village! On the contrary, he felt that he was very weak, it was just that when he first arrived at the Qingyang City, he realized that the people here were even weaker! Of course, this did not apply to his own teacher.


    In order to not attract the attention of the group of Wild Animal, Li Qingniu suddenly had a bright idea. He activated the Arcane Art of escape he had gotten from the Chaotic Storm Dragon''s Desolate Bone and drilled into the ground, following the group of beast. After a while, the galloping beasts stopped, as if they had reached their destination.


    He hid behind a big tree and peeked his head out.


    My god, there are so many of these Wild Animal! Li Qingniu exclaimed.


    There were around one hundred or two hundred Wild Animal in front of him, forming a tight encirclement. In the middle of the encirclement was a line of human Team, and from the looks of it, they were here to hunt. He held a Giant Ax in his hand and looked to be quite strong. Two men with medium stature stood in the other two directions, and another woman with green hair protected the remaining blonde with a pretty face and gorgeous clothes in the middle. The five of them all had grave expressions on their faces. Perhaps it was due to the bald man''s deterrence that the Wild Animal surrounding them did not dare to attack for a moment, and the two parties fell into a stalemate.


    Hm? That''s right! Blood Spirit Grass? Li Qingniu who was watching the golden-haired lady suddenly saw a blood-red plant beside the golden-haired lady''s feet.


    Li Qingniu, who had learned medicine refining from Medicinal Residue''s grandfather, recognized the blood-red colored plant as the blood Spirit Grass with a single glance. His mind could not help but recall information regarding the blood Spirit Grass.


    The blood Spirit Grass was the main ingredient in refining the Blood Spirit Pill. The Blood Spirit Pill''s effect was to cause a person to enter a berserk state in a short period of time, and thereby unleash an astonishing amount of strength. At the same time, the blood Spirit Grass would emit a special smell which would attract the low leveled blood Wild Animal and cause them to enter a berserk state for a short period of time.


    It was no wonder that so many low level Wild Animal would gather here. Although the bald man''s strength seemed to be extraordinary, it was likely that he would not have much luck facing these Wild Animal!


    Suddenly, his eyes glowed with a bloody light, the Wild Animal that had completely sunk into berserk mode started to attack the Team.


    The big bald man''s body moved, waving his Giant Ax s in front of him, his entire body was covered by the yellow stars, as though a protective barrier was protecting the man. Maybe it was because the big sized man was extremely confident in his own defense, but he only attacked and did not defend, allowing the Wild Animal to bite his body.


    Different from the bald man''s barbaric fighting style, the other two men were extremely nimble. They traveled between the Wild Animal s, and were able to dodge attacks every time. At the same time, his hands were like sharp claws, and the Wild Animal''s skin and flesh were cut open by the claws.


    As for the green haired lady, she was waving a green vine in her right hand. The vine had barbs on it that could be used to attack and defend.


    The blonde girl didn''t seem to have any force. She was in the middle of the four of them and was being protected by them. She had a panicked expression on her face. Although the strength of the four of them was not weak, they could not kill all the Wild Animal here. With their strength, it was actually very easy to break out of the monster horde.


    Miss! Be careful! The bald man suddenly cried out in alarm.


    One Ash Wolf''s speed was extremely fast, it went around the four of them and pounced on the golden-haired girl in the middle, while the four guards around were currently being held back by the other Wild Animal s, unable to escape.


    Bang!


    Just as the Ash Wolf was about to bite down on the blond girl, a figure suddenly appeared beside the blond girl. With a punch, the Ash Wolf that was about to succeed in its sneak attack was sent flying. This figure was indeed Li Qingniu, who had used an earth escape technique to instantly arrive beside the golden-haired girl.


    Brother, we are surrounded by a horde of beasts, please save us! We will thank you afterwards!


    Seeing that Li Qingniu had suddenly appeared by his side and saved her life, the golden-haired girl pulled on Li Qingniu''s hand tenaciously, without caring that his breasts were already tightly pressed against Li Qingniu''s arm, as though he was grabbing onto a straw that could save her life, he begged him.


    "Alright..." All right. Li Qingniu, who was feeling the softness of his arm, couldn''t help but feel a little embarrassed.


    With regards to these star level Wild Animal, Li Qingniu did not care at all. He charged into the center of the group of Wild Animal and with a wave of punches and kicks, he smashed these Wild Animal into pieces, causing their flesh and blood to fly everywhere! Just like the bald man, Li Qingniu completely ignored the attacks of the Wild Animal, because the fangs of these Wild Animal could not break Li Qingniu''s skin at all. Because the thing that Li Qingniu was asked the most about in the village was body tempering! With his daily training, combined with the nourishment from the Medicinal Residue''s medicinal bath, Li Qingniu''s body had long ago become as hard as iron! At the same time, Li Qingniu used a lot of strength. Li Qingniu, who did not use any Stellar Force at all, could easily kill these Wild Animal with just his physical strength.


    Looking at Li Qingniu''s terrifying strength, everyone felt joy in their hearts, feeling that they had finally been saved. With Li Qingniu joining them, the five of them quickly killed the rest of the beasts.


    Seeing that she was finally out of danger, the blond girl heaved a sigh of relief. Then, as though she had thought of something, her moving face blushed. Just a moment ago, due to her excitement, she hugged him tightly, her chest also seemed...


    Thank you, big brother, for saving my life. May I know your name?


    My name is Li Qingniu.


    So it was the Brother Li.


    After chatting with each other, the blonde girl was called Tang Yue, the green haired woman was called Qing Luo, the bald big guy was called Tang Li, the other two were a pair of brothers, Luo Feng and Luo Ling. The four of them had accidentally discovered the blood Spirit Grass, and thus, they had attracted the attention of the horde of beasts.


    The girl seemed to have thought of something, bent down to pull out the blood Spirit Grass from the ground, and handed it over to Li Qingniu.


    Just then, it was all thanks to the Brother Li, so I will give this blood Spirit Grass as compensation.


    Li Qingniu did not hold back. After all, he had saved them, accepted the blood Spirit Grass and was about to leave.


    Wait a minute, I don''t know if Brother Li can join us, but if we want to find something, it might be a little dangerous, so it''s much safer with Brother Li around. Seeing that Li Qingniu was about to leave, Tang Yueer suddenly revealed a look of anticipation and asked him to stay.


    What are you looking for? Li Qingniu asked.


    Has Brother Li ever heard of Gold Spirit Stone?


    Gold Spirit Stone? What is that? Regarding Li Qingniu, who only knew a little about Star Continent, he could not help but ask.


    Gold Spirit Stone s were a type of ore unique to the Golden Mountain Range. They were entirely golden in color and possessed an extremely rich amount of metal type energy. Tang Yueer explained, thought for a while, and continued: My father was the Star Fighter of the Metal-type Martial Spirit, but in one battle, he was severely injured, and even his martial spirit was damaged. He urgently needed the Gold Spirit Stone to heal him, so I followed Uncle Li and the others to the Golden Mountain Range to search for the Gold Spirit Stone. With that said, Tang Yue looked at Li Qingniu with anticipation.


    All right. Seeing the look of anticipation in Tang Yueer''s eyes, Li Qingniu could not bear to refuse.


    Great! Tang Yue was extremely happy. With Li Qingniu by her side, her chances of success in finding the Gold Spirit Stone had increased.


    As a result, the six of them gathered and hurried towards the Golden Mountain Range. Along the way, the six of them encountered many attacks from Wild Animal s, and among them, Wild Animal s with Stellar Level appeared. Wild Animal s were the same as Human Fighter, and were separated into stars, Stellar Level, Star-moon Level and Starry Sky Level. Under the combined attack of six people, they finally managed to kill the Stellar Level Wild Animal.


    After many battles, Li Qingniu and the others had a better understanding of each other. So it turns out that Tang Yue had come to the imperial city with a Tang Family, and was considered a large clan amongst the citizens of the Heavenly Sun Empire. The other four people were all powerful experts who had served under their clan. Among them, Tang Li was the strongest.


    Tang Li, rank 2 Stellar Level Ranker, martial spirit of the Boulder Giant Ax.


    Luo Feng, Luo Ling brothers, a first rank Stellar Level expert, with a Wind Wolf martial soul ¡­


    Blue carrot, first rank Stellar Level expert, martial spirit Sky Vine.


    But when Li Qingniu was questioned about the level of the Stellar Force, in order to not cause trouble, Li Qingniu, who didn''t have a Martial Spirit, could only say that he was the Black Fighter, which explained why his body was so strong!


    When they found out that Li Qingniu was the Black Fighter, the attitude of Tang Li and the others towards him instantly lightened by a little. After all, the Black Fighter was not even comparable to the Star Fighter.


    Only Tang Yueer maintained her worship of Li Qingniu, as always, and would always chat with him from time to time.


    However, what Li Qingniu did not notice was that when he was happily chatting with Tang Yueer, there was a pair of resentful eyes staring straight at him.


    After a few days of travel, a mountain range that seemed like gold finally appeared before everyone''s eyes.

 C15

    Looking around, one could see mountains continuously running from side to side, full of strange rocks, overhanging cliffs, and towering trees. The most surprising thing was that the metal element inside the mountains was extremely dense. Perhaps it was because of this reason that under the illumination of the sun, the mountains seemed to emit a golden light.


    The six people who had entered the Golden Mountain Range immediately began their search for the Gold Spirit Stone, but it was useless as the mountain range was extremely vast, making it easy for them to search for the Gold Spirit Stone.


    Just as everyone was struggling to find any results, a dazzling golden light entered their vision.


    Gold Spirit Stone!


    A surprised exclamation came out of Tang Yueer''s mouth. She only saw a palm-sized stone on a huge rock on a cliff. Under the illumination of the sun, it was shining with a dazzling golden light. When sensed by the Stellar Force, one would realize that the stone contained a rich metal type energy.


    The extremely happy Tang Yueer immediately ran over to the boulder, took out her dagger and was about to pry the Gold Spirit Stone off.


    Suddenly, the gigantic beast appeared beside Tang Yueer, it raised its hand and smashed towards Tang Yueer''s head.


    Be careful!


    Bang!


    Just as quickly as that. Li Qingniu''s reaction was extremely fast and he instantly appeared beside Tang Yueer. He pulled Tang Yueer along with him and at the same time, threw out a fist to meet the enormous palm of the monster.


    Bang!


    A huge force came from his palm and directly forced Li Qingniu to take a few steps back, but the monster did not move at all.


    Only then did everyone clearly see the monster''s true appearance. It was huge, five to six meters tall, in human form with golden horns on its head. Sharp fangs sprouted from its huge mouth, and a pair of giant hands seemed out of place.


    Golden Horned Giant! Everyone immediately recognized the monster.


    In a sense, the golden horned giant is no longer a dire beast, but a magical beast!" Different from dire beasts, magical beasts had intelligence! The more powerful the magical beast, the higher its intelligence would be, and it was said that when some magical beasts cultivated to a certain level, they could transform into a human, which was what people called transformation.


    The weakest Golden Horned Giant were all Stellar Level. The Golden Horned Giant in front of Li Qingniu and the others was just another Golden Horned Giant.


    It turned out that the Golden Horned Giant was also attracted by the Gold Spirit Stone, and was even more sought after than Li Qingniu and the others. It was just that the Gold Spirit Stone had not fully matured yet, so they slept behind the huge boulder, waiting for the Golden Crow Spirit Stone to fully mature before harvesting. Who knew that they would be woken up by Li Qingniu and the others? When they saw Tang Yueer, they actually tried to pry the Gold Spirit Stone they were waiting for away.


    Uncle Li, you guys be careful, this Golden Horned Giant has a lot of strength, we can''t take it head-on! Touching his numb palm, Li Qingniu reminded him.


    This was going to be troublesome! Tang Li''s face turned serious.


    At this moment, Tang Li and the rest had already reached Li Qingniu''s side. They activated their Stellar Force s and released their martial spirits, anxiously preparing for a fierce battle.


    Roar!


    After the Golden Horned Giant roared, it attacked Li Qingniu and the others first. A giant palm holding a huge force smashed towards Tang Li.


    With Li Qingniu''s reminder from before, even Tang Li, who was famous for his defense, did not dare to be careless. All of the earth attributed Stellar Force in his body revolved to the extreme, and after injecting his own Giant Ax, the boulder Giant Ax released a dense yellow light, and then brandished the Giant Ax, holding both of his hands horizontally in front of his chest, welcomed the huge palm.


    Bang!


    After the loud noise, Tang Li''s figure flew backwards and landed on the ground. He spat out blood and Giant Ax also fell beside him. Tang Li''s eyes were currently filled with shock! Although Li Qingniu had warned him, Tang Li had not expected the strength of the Golden Horned Giant to be this strong.


    Just as Tang Li and the Golden Horned Giant were fighting, Li Qingniu and the others were not idle either.


    After the Luo brothers released their Wind Wolf martial spirits, their hands were like sharp claws, agile. Relying on his speed, he quickly circled behind the Golden Horned Giant and brandished a claw filled with Stellar Force, grabbing towards the Golden Horned Giant''s head.


    On the other hand, the Sky Green Vine was tightly wrapped around the Golden Horned Giant, the green light on the vine was flickering, containing a huge amount of stars in the sky, giving the Golden Horned Giant a strong restriction to move.


    At the same time, Li Qingniu crazily pulled out Stellar Force from the white cyclone in his body and gathered them into his right fist. His right fist, which was originally extremely strong, was mixed with the Power Of The Stars and he threw it towards Golden Horn''s chest.


    Bang bang!


    After two loud bangs, there were only two scratches where the Golden Horned Giant had been attacked by the Luo brothers! The area in front of his chest where Li Qingniu had attacked split open, green blood flowing out.


    There was hope! Seeing that his attack had worked, Li Qingniu couldn''t help but feel at ease.


    Roar!


    The Golden Horned Beast, on the other hand, was completely enraged. It roared again and again, and with a casual movement of its hands and feet, it broke free from the azure flower''s Sky Cane! In an instant, the entire body of the Golden Horned Giant was enveloped by the golden light. It was extremely similar to the protective layer Tang Li had previously used. Following that, the golden horn glowing with a golden light once again launched an attack on everyone!


    The five of them gathered their Stellar Force and gathered together with them. Relying on their speed and agility, everyone avoided the attacks of the Golden Horned Giant and fought back with all their might. However, with the protection of the golden light, the Golden Horned Giant was simply invulnerable. Its entire body was as hard as diamond, and everyone''s attacks were useless.


    It was said that if he stayed put for long, he would definitely lose, adding the loss of the Stellar Force, Tang Li who was in a clumsy position would be struck multiple times. The helpless Tang Li could only choose to take the attack head-on, and the result was that he was sent flying, his five viscera were injured, he spat out blood, and had no fighting strength. Not long after Tang Li was knocked down, Luo Ling was also struck. Luo Ling, who had extremely weak defense, immediately spat out a mouthful of blood and fainted.


    Only Li Qingniu, Luo Feng and Qing Luo were still struggling to hold on. Tang Yueer could only watch from afar, unable to do anything about it.


    This was not the way to go on! Li Qingniu could feel the Stellar Force in his body rapidly depleting. He knew that if he continued to fight like this, he would just die from exhaustion, what should he do? Li Qingniu''s brain quickly turned.


    Got it! With a thought, the Stellar Force gathered in between his brows. On Li Qingniu''s forehead, a golden Divine Eye appeared, and shot out a ray of golden light straight to the Golden Horned Giant''s head.


    "Roar ¡­"


    The Golden Horned Giant that was attacked by the golden light released a painful howl, it was a pain that came from the depths of the soul. Just from physical defense alone, the Golden Horned Giant was extremely powerful, but its soul was extremely weak.


    It worked! Great!


    Seeing that the attacks had worked, Li Qingniu was ecstatic. He continued to mobilize the remaining Stellar Force s in his body to attack the Golden Horned Giant crazily, wanting to destroy its soul in one go. At this moment, Li Qingniu could clearly feel the soul of the Golden Horned Giant slowly disappearing and shattering.


    Save me! Save me!


    The Golden Horned Giant that had its soul attacked was in extreme pain, hence it attacked even more frantically. Without the support of the Martial Spirit, his speed started to decrease. The Golden Horned Giant''s huge palm struck over, and looked like it was about to be smashed into meat paste. Luo Feng, who was panicking in his heart, looked at Li Qingniu and shouted for help.


    Break!


    Right at this critical moment, under the attack of the Eye of the Void, the Golden Horned Giant''s soul could no longer resist and perished. However, the Golden Horned Giant still used its remaining strength to swing its palm towards Luo Feng. Seeing that, Li Qing moved his body, appearing in front of Luo Feng and used his right fist to block the palm.


    But right now, Li Qingniu was also exhausted, and his physical energy consumption was huge. The powerful force transmitted by his right fist made Li Qingniu retreat continuously, but right now, he was just behind a cliff and it looked like he was about to fall off.


    Luo Feng who had escaped from the Golden Horned Giant''s deadly palm, saw that Li Qingniu was about to fall off the cliff and anxiously ran over.


    Great! He was saved! Seeing Luo Feng, who was flying over, Li Qingniu''s heart calmed down.


    Go to hell! Yue''er is mine!


    Just at the moment when Li Qingniu arrived at his side, Luo Feng would reach out his hand to pull him back. Luo Feng''s eyes flashed with a fierce gaze, but not only did he not hold himself back, he ruthlessly pushed himself away!


    You ¡­


    Then, Li Qingniu''s feet went empty as he fell off the cliff.


    Brother Li!


    Grief and grief came out of Tang Yueer''s mouth, and from their angle, they could not see Luo Feng''s actions of pushing Li Qingniu away. They only thought that Luo Feng did not have the time to save Li Qingniu, and that he had fallen off the cliff due to the Golden Horned Giant''s palm strike.


    Good! Very good! Luo Feng! If I don''t die, I will kill you! For the first time, hatred and regret filled Li Qingniu''s heart! Why was he so naive, so kind, sacrificing himself to save others in exchange for a grudge!


    As he continued to fall, he still could not reach the bottom. Li Qingniu couldn''t help but be shocked, how high was this? How could his body not have reached the bottom yet? Would his body be able to withstand such a tremendous impact? Would he be smashed into a meat patty?


    At the same time, the further down he went, the thicker and thicker the metal attribute spiritual aura became. Li Qingniu''s heart was filled with curiosity.


    Plop!


    Finally, Li Qingniu fell into the pond at the bottom of the cliff! A huge splash.


    Originally, when he fought the Golden Horned Giant, he had already used up all of the Stellar Force and his body''s strength just by using the Divine Eye. Adding the impact from falling from the ten thousand foot cliff and hitting the water surface, Li Qingniu felt that his body was extremely weak. He immediately took out a small bottle from his clothes and poured out a few pills and swallowed them whole.


    Fortunately, Grandpa Medicinal Residue specially refined some pellets for me in case of need!


    The moment the pill entered his mouth, it instantly turned into a warm current, unleashing a strong medicinal power. Li Qingniu felt that the Stellar Force in his body was quickly recovering, and his body also had energy.


    Fortunately, the heavens were blessing me, for me to not fall from this high cliff meant that even if I didn''t die, I would still be crippled! Li Qingniu, who had survived the calamity, couldn''t help but sigh emotionally. Then, his eyes revealed a fierce light, since I''m not dead, then it means you''re dead, Luo Feng!


    After regaining his senses, Li Qingniu lifted his head and looked around.


    This!... This is!

 C16

    The scene at the bottom of the cliff surprised Li Qingniu! The surrounding Mountain Wall s were covered in pieces of glittering stones. The Gold Spirit Stone s that were previously difficult to find were now over a hundred! At the same time, the fog at the bottom of the cliff diffused into the air, the plants were lush and flourishing with all kinds of strange flowers and herbs. At the same time, Li Qingniu also saw quite a few Wild Animal, Swordtooth s, rabbits, unicorns, etc.


    What surprised Li Qingniu was that the Wild Animal that killed each other normally were abnormally docile and calm, as if the bottom of the cliff was a paradise.


    Little brother, why did you jump off a cliff at such a young age?


    A man''s voice suddenly sounded from behind Li Qingniu. He turned his head and saw a man wearing a light yellow robe. His face was warm and jade-like. His eyes were full of spirit, as if they were sharp swords that would pierce through anyone. "He was fishing at the edge of the pond with a derrick in his hand.


    You''re the one who jumped off the cliff! I was pushed down!


    Oh, I see. But since we''re here, it''s fated that we''ll meet again. I''ve been here alone for too long, and there''s someone I can talk to. The man''s eyes glazed over, as if he was thinking about something.


    Who is senior? Why did it appear at the bottom of the cliff?


    Me? I nearly forgot my name, just call me Mr. Jian! I must have been pushed down by someone! The man thought for a moment before replying.


    Mr. Jian? It seemed that this person who was as unlucky as him had been pushed off the cliff by someone.


    Li Qingniu who did not think much immediately scouted around, wanting to see if there was any way to get out. But it was useless as there were cliffs all around him, and the cliff was so high, so it was simply a dream for Li Qingniu to climb out one step at a time.


    No need to look, you can''t climb out! Seeing that Li Qingniu actually wanted to crawl out, the Mr. Jian could not help but laugh and say.


    No! I can''t be stuck at the bottom of this cliff. I still have a lot of things to do! I must find a way out.


    Li Qingniu was also extremely anxious, he had not become strong yet! He hadn''t even avenged Grandma Long yet, how could he be trapped at the bottom of the cliff like this! Li Qingniu made up his mind that he must go out.


    He then activated the Stellar Force in his body and jumped with all his might onto the stone wall, and climbed up with all his might. But despite Li Qingniu''s robust physique and abundant Stellar Force, the cliff was so high that Li Qingniu fell helplessly after crawling dozens of feet away.


    However, Li Qingniu still did not give up after falling down, and continued to try again and again.


    Seeing such a persistent, strong and sturdy body like that Li Qingniu was surprised, a look of mystery flashed past his eyes.


    Alright! Don''t try again. Even if you fall to your death, you won''t be able to climb out. I know the way out!


    Really? Please tell me how to get out of here, Mr. Jian.


    Hearing that the Mr. Jian had a way to go out, Li Qingniu was extremely excited as he looked at Mr. Jian in anticipation.


    I do know the way out, but you can''t either, because you''re too weak, too weak! Mr. Jian


    His eyes were like swords staring at Li Qingniu, sizing him up and down, as though he had already seen through Li Qingniu, and in the end, shook his head helplessly.


    If I''m not wrong, you just entered the Stellar Level, right?


    Yes. Li Qingniu, who had been seen through by the Mr. Jian, did not try to hide it either.


    What is your martial soul? Mr. Jian continued to ask.


    I don''t have a martial soul


    So that''s how it is, too weak! Too weak! Mr. Jian, who was not the least bit surprised, shook his head and said indifferently.


    No matter what, I have to give it a try. I hope Mr. Jian can tell me the way! Li Qingniu said firmly.


    Fine! Come with me, you might actually succeed!


    Seeing Li Qingniu''s resolute expression, he didn''t know why, but a strange feeling appeared in the Mr. Jian''s heart. This youth might actually succeed!


    Then, Li Qingniu followed the Mr. Jian to a cliff that was covered with vines. The Mr. Jian pushed aside the vines, and a cave actually appeared in the cliff, entering the cave. Li Qingniu felt that the metal element inside was even thicker than the outside, he followed the Mr. Jian deep into the cave, and the last stone door appeared in front of Li Qingniu.


    If you can push open the stone door, you can get out! Mr. Jian pointed to the stone door and said to Li Qingniu.


    Li Qingniu was shocked by the scene inside the cave. After hearing the Mr. Jian''s words, he started to size up the stone door in front of him. The stone door was huge, it was a few metres tall and looked extremely ancient. Furthermore, the door was emitting a faint golden light, Li Qingniu could clearly feel that the dense metal element was coming from inside the stone door.


    After being shocked, Li Qingniu did not think anymore, following that, the Stellar Force in his body started to move, he mustered all of his strength and pushed towards the stone door.


    Bang!


    The moment his hands touched the stone door, it was as if he was pushing a huge mountain; he couldn''t move at all. At the same time, the stone door released a gold light, and actually bounced Li Qingniu away.


    Li Qingniu who was unwilling, tried again and again, but the results were always the same, as he was bounced back every time.


    This... How could this be! Li Qingniu, who was extremely depressed, could not help but shout.


    I''ve already said that you are too weak to leave. Looking at the depressed Li Qingniu, the Mr. Jian said indifferently.


    Was there no other way? Looking at the unshakable stone door, Li Qingniu asked.


    That''s not necessarily true. Do you see the frescoes on the walls? If you can comprehend the power of the mural, you can open the stone door.


    A mural?


    It was only then that Li Qingniu started to carefully look around the cave. There were actually murals around the cave, and on the murals, it seemed like a man with a sword was fighting with someone ¡­


    Weng! *


    Suddenly, a gold light shot out from the stone wall towards Li Qingniu, who followed the light and entered the stone wall. Then, a mystical image appeared in front of Li Qingniu''s eyes. It was an exceptionally handsome man with a bloodied body holding a golden Divine Sword, standing in mid air, and in his surroundings were many terrifying Wild Animal. The entire starry sky was enveloped by black clouds, lightning struck, and the sky became dark.


    The man who was surrounded by the Wild Animal looked calm. His aura reached its peak and the Divine Sword in his hands also released a dazzling golden light. The light pierced through the starry sky and dispersed the dark clouds. The man waved his sword, and in an instant, an enormous sword beam covered the entire sky. Wherever it went, nothing could stop it. Gold, extremely tough to the point of strength, sweeping across, nothing can block it ¡­


    After feeling that terrifying strike, the scene Li Qingniu saw disappeared, and the only thing left in front of the mural, Li Qingniu, who was extremely shocked in his heart, stood there blankly.


    Too strong! Too strong! That sword strike was too terrifying, and Li Qingniu was extremely shocked at that moment. Why was this sword of the man so powerful?


    Li Qingniu who had recovered from the shock, started to ponder in his mind.


    Gold! It was the power of metal!


    Li Qingniu who had suddenly awakened, could not help but shout out.


    The golden Divine Sword was covered with powerful metal elemental essence. It was evident that the swordsman''s comprehension of the golden laws had also reached an extremely deep level. It turned out that after fusing with the elemental essence, he was also this powerful!


    Looks like you have comprehended it. Indeed, it is the power of metal! The way to open this stone door was to comprehend the power of metal! The Mr. Jian said.


    But, how could I possibly reach such a powerful level in such a short amount of time! Li Qingniu retorted.


    Haha, of course you don''t have to meet such high requirements. As long as you can fuse the elementary metal element power, you''ll be able to open this stone door. The Mr. Jian continued.


    The element of metal.


    Hearing Mr. Jian''s words, Li Qingniu immediately sat crossed legged. His originally anxious and shocked heart had calmed down, and he began to seriously comprehend the gold element that Mr. Jian had mentioned. He kept recalling the mysterious man''s shocking sword attack.


    I hope you can succeed. Maybe you can give me a surprise! After all, I''ve been here too long!


    Seeing Li Qingniu meditating, Mr. Jian''s eyes revealed a trace of anticipation.


    In next to no time, a day had passed.


    Hm? He succeeded?


    Mr. Jian who was seated at the side waiting for Li Qingniu suddenly felt that all the surrounding gold element had gathered towards Li Qingniu who was seated cross-legged. His face revealed a look of anticipation, and then disappeared into thin air.


    Li Qingniu who was constantly pondering in his mind suddenly had a flash of inspiration, he sensed that a bit of golden starlight had appeared in the dark surroundings! Is this the metal element? With a thought, the surrounding metal element gathered and entered his body. The originally colorless cyclone in his body turned golden, and his body seemed to have become even harder. Is this the power of gold?


    Li Qingniu, who had opened his eyes, felt that the surrounding dense and rich elements were extremely familiar with him.


    Hm? And the Mr. Jian?


    Perhaps he had gone out to rest. After all, he had comprehended for so long.


    Now I can push open the golden stone door right? Li Qingniu, who was extremely happy in his heart, could not wait and walked to the stone door.


    Then, the golden Stellar Force began to gather in his palms, gold! Powerful to the extreme. He pushed open the stone door.


    BOOM!


    The stone door once again let out a dazzling golden light. With a loud sound, the stone door was slowly pushed open.


    Hm? This is! A surprised exclamation came out of Li Qingniu''s mouth.


    When the stone door opened, what Li Qingniu saw was not an exit, but a golden Longsword in the center, floating above the stone platform. The sword was three feet long, and the sword''s body was engraved with a unique pattern. Taking a closer look, the Longsword did not seem to be real at all.


    Wasn''t this the sword held in the hands of the mysterious man in the mural?


    Just as Li Qingniu was feeling suspicious, the Longsword suddenly released a gold light. From the sword blade, a golden shadow appeared, floating above the Longsword, upon closer inspection, wasn''t that the Mr. Jian from before?


    At this time, Mr. Jian was looking at Li Qingniu with a smile.

 C17

    Haha, little fellow, I didn''t think of this. The Mr. Jian teased.


    Mr. Jian? Why is it you? Looking at the image of the Mr. Jian, Li Qingniu was shocked.


    Yes, that''s me! Just like what you have seen, I am actually a strand of Sword Soul!


    Sword Soul? Li Qingniu had a puzzled expression.


    Not bad, Sword Soul! Ancient Sword Soul, sword name Zhankong! He would sever everything, shatter the starry sky! I was born from Paleogene from the heavens and the earth, and I have already forgotten how long I have existed for.


    Paleogene? Li Qingniu asked more questions.


    Right! Actually, before the civilization you are living in, there were still many other civilizations in this continent. It was just a change in era, and at the end, it was the period where you are right now. The Paleogene was the earliest era in this continent. It was an era of chaos, darkness, and bloodshed. At the same time, it was also an era where experts appeared one after another. And I am also born from the world, the top martial spirit of the Metal Laws! To strong Emptiness Realm Sword! The Mr. Jian patiently explained to Li Qingniu.


    Martial Spirit? Wasn''t a martial soul born in humans, an attribute in the body? Martial spirits can be nurtured naturally?


    Mr. Jian''s words had once again refreshed Li Qingniu''s knowledge and experience.


    Martial Spirits can be nurtured. Your current era is still too short, so what you know is too shallow. The world is big, and there are many strange things about it. The Mr. Jian said with a stern expression.


    Then Mr. Jian, have you been here since the beginning?


    Of course not, I have had many masters, and when my master dies, I will look for him again. The man on the stone wall you saw before is my last master! That is the master with the highest talent that I have ever seen, what a pity! He died in the end! He left me here before he died, waiting for his new master!


    Child! I know that you were born without a martial spirit, but let me tell you, this is not because you lack the talent. This is because your bloodline is too strong, so you can''t produce a powerful martial spirit. He had comprehended the power of metal in a single day, and stepped into the path of metal. Even in the Paleogene, there were very few people who had such high innate talent.


    Your body is very special, your blood seems to have some kind of mysterious power, causing your body to be as hard as iron. At the same time, your comprehension of Stellar Force and laws is extraordinary, which is also the main reason why you don''t have a martial spirit.


    If I''m not wrong, you have the highest divine body in the world! Primordial Divine Body! Mr. Jian stared at Li Qingniu and said determinedly.


    Primordial Divine Body? What was that?


    It''s an extremely special type of divine body. You''ll slowly come to know what''s special about this divine body in the future!


    Alright! Now let me ask you


    Would you like to be my new master? With me, you will have the martial spirit with the strongest attack, Gold, as strong as it can get, henceforth cutting everything in its path and shattering the starry sky. But at the same time, if you possess me, you have to avenge my previous master, who is a very powerful enemy. Once you let him send out your existence, you could be killed easily at any time.


    Listening to Mr. Jian''s words, Li Qingniu couldn''t help but sink into deep thought.


    His greatest wish was to become stronger! and become extremely powerful, so that he could take revenge for Grandma Long and the rest. Now that an opportunity to greatly increase his strength was right in front of him, would he give it up just because he was afraid of the unknown enemies hidden in the depths? No! Impossible! He was like a huge wave rushing forward, he could never retreat!


    Weng!


    At that moment, the soul of Li Qingniu had undergone a fundamental change. This was the first level of heartforce.


    I''m willing! Li Qingniu said without hesitation.


    Haha, good good good!


    Come over and drip your blood onto the sword blade. At the same time, release your mind so that my body can truly fuse with your soul.


    Hearing that, Li Qingniu immediately walked forward, cut his own finger, and dripped his blood on the Divine Sword''s sword blade, at the same time releasing his mind.


    The moment the blood drop landed on the Emptiness Realm Sword, it was absorbed by the Divine Sword. At the same time, the Divine Sword released a golden light and transformed into a golden light that entered Li Qingniu''s body.


    After the Divine Sword entered his body, Li Qingniu felt an extremely strong force coming from his body. This power circulated throughout his entire body and finally condensed into his chest, and the originally golden cyclone in his body transformed into a mini version of the Emptiness Realm Sword.


    Sensing the change in Li Qingniu''s body, with a thought, the Emptiness Realm Sword appeared in his right hand. At the same time, the voice of the Mr. Jian sounded in his mind.


    Okay, master, you have now successfully inherited the Void Slaying Sword Soul.


    Master? Li Qingniu asked.


    Yes, since I have already accepted you as my master, you are my master. You don''t have to call me Mr. Jian anymore, you can just call me Sword Spirit.


    Then, Sword Spirit, how do I get out?


    No rush, no rush, there are still many treasures here!


    Treasure?


    Yes, this is a land of absolute gold, it has produced many Gold Spirit Stone. Gold Spirit Stone are mystical stones that contain the elements of gold, if you dig all these stones away, you will have their own use in the future! The Sword Spirit explained.


    However, why did I have to bring so many stones with me?


    Don''t worry about this, I am a dignified ancient Sword Soul, there are many uses for me! Feel for yourself the little golden sword in your body, it''s actually also a foreign space inside, I call it Golden Sword space can be used to store things.


    Hearing that, Li Qingniu immediately focused and entered the small golden sword inside his body. There was indeed a huge space, it was extremely vast!


    I have a set of Void Slaying Sword Technique! This was the work of his previous master. The power of his sword technique was great. Once it was mastered to perfection, it could cut through space and sweep away everything else ¡­


    Instantly, a string of words appeared in Li Qingniu''s mind.


    Void Severing Sword Art: This sword art was created by me throughout my life. The sword art has been infused with the Great Way of the Golden Path. When the sword art reaches its peak, it will also be the day that the Great Way of the Golden Path is completed.


    Just from the description, Li Qingniu could already feel the power of the sword technique! Great! He would definitely become stronger! Become very strong!


    After harvesting the Gold Spirit Stone at the bottom of the cliff, Li Qingniu followed the Sword Spirit''s instructions, walked out from another stone door, and returned to the Golden Mountain Range once more.


    He had already been out of the Qingyang City for a few days, and he wondered if Master had returned. And what exactly was the urgent matter that Master mentioned? I should hurry back to the Qingyang City.


    But just as Li Qingniu was about to rush back towards the Qingyang City with all his strength, and as he passed by a pile of rubble, he suddenly felt a huge palm coming towards him.


    Roar!


    The Golden Horned Giant that was hiding in the chaotic world suddenly attacked Li Qingniu. Golden Horn, who had just woken up, treated Li Qingniu as a delicious afternoon dessert.


    Hm? Sensing the wind from the palm attack, Li Qingniu''s figure flashed, and dodged the sudden palm strike.


    Bang!


    A palm strike that was dodged by Li Qingniu landed on the big tree behind Li Qingniu. The tree that was as thick as a bucket was immediately snapped by this powerful palm.


    Hm? This Golden Horned Giant seemed to be even stronger than the previous one! Looking at the huge destructive force, Li Qingniu speculated.


    Following that, Li Qingniu started to tangle with the Golden Horned Giant. Relying on his own speed, Li Qingniu continuously dodged the Golden Horned Giant''s palms. It looked extremely dangerous, to the point that Li Qingniu could feel the terrifying palm wind on his face. At the same time, his fist contained the power of metal, fiercely smashing onto the Golden Horned Giant''s body. But what surprised Li Qingniu was that his fist had actually left only faint marks on the Golden Horned Giant''s body!


    Seeing the strong defense of the Golden Horned Giant, and thinking about how he had defeated the golden giant, Li Qingniu, who was about to use his golden eyes to attack the Golden Horned Giant''s soul, suddenly had a flash of inspiration.


    Why not use this Golden Horned Giant to test my Emptiness Realm Sword!


    After making his decision, Li Qingniu raised his right hand, and Emptiness Realm Sword with a faint golden glow appeared in his hand. Without any skill, he simply pierced towards the Golden Horned Giant''s chest.


    Sensing the dangerous aura the golden Longsword was emitting, the intelligent Golden Horned Giant did not dare to let down its guard and immediately held its palms in front of its chest. It was confident that its strong palm would be able to withstand the sword. However, in the next moment, it saw the golden Longsword pass through his palm, piercing his heart, and fall down unwillingly.


    As expected of the Ancient Sword Soul!


    Looking at this incomparably sharp Emptiness Realm Sword, Li Qingniu was extremely satisfied.


    Of course, this magical beast''s strength is roughly at the level you are talking about. How could it possibly stop my primordial Divine Sword? The Sword Spirit said with incomparable confidence.


    Li Qingniu who had killed the Golden Horned Giant actually found a Endosperm inside the Golden Horned Giant''s body and stored it inside the Golden Sword''s space.


    After a whole day of travelling, Li Qingniu finally returned to the Qingyang City, back to the Gu household.


    Brother Li! You''re finally back. You''ve been in the Wilderness for so long, I''m worried that something might have happened to you. Seeing that Li Qingniu had returned safely, Gu Chuan was also very happy.


    Thank you for your concern, Chairman Gu. There was indeed an accident along the way, but fortunately, the danger was averted in the end.


    When he said the word "accident", Li Qingniu read it with great emphasis. In his mind, he recalled Luo Feng''s act of repaying his debt to him.


    Humph! Luo Feng, I''m coming out, it''s your turn to die!


    Oh right, Chairman Gu, is there anyone looking for me recently?


    Looking for you? Oh, right, a man came to look for you. He said that he would wait for you at Qingyang Academy and told you to look for him when you return.


    His master had indeed come back. What was it that made him so anxious to go out?


    Li Qingniu who was filled with suspicions immediately rushed to the Qingyang Academy to look for Nie Wushuang.

 C18

    Arriving at the Qingyang Academy once again, when he saw the ten colossal statues and the dazzling building in front of the academy''s building, Li Qingniu couldn''t help but recall the doubt and ridicule he received during the entrance exams that day.


    I have a Martial Spirit now, and it''s a very strong Martial Spirit. Adding my top quality Star Margin, I can easily enter any school or sect. Li Qingniu who had the Void Slaying Sword Soul was extremely confident about his future.


    Entering the academy, when he passed by Nie Wushuang''s statue, Li Qingniu intentionally stopped and looked at it carefully. The Nie Wushuang on the statue had a handsome face, tall stature, cold eyes, a sovereign facing the world, high spirituality, and an extremely mighty appearance. But now, Nie Wushuang was muddled all day, slovenly and casual, just like an ordinary drunkard, but who would know that he was the former number one Dou Huang under the starry sky?


    What did teacher go through? That was why he was so decadent! Seeing how much of a difference there was between the sculpture and Nie Wushuang, Li Qingniu couldn''t help but sigh.


    Passing through the crowd, Nie Wushuang suddenly heard a familiar voice.


    Master Mo, please don''t bother me anymore, I won''t agree to eat with you.


    Gu Yanran who was dressed in a light blue dress seemed to be entangled by a man with average looks and gorgeous clothes in front of her.


    Yanran, just give me a chance! You and I are both Heaven''s Pride students. My martial soul''s attack power is strong, so your martial soul''s auxiliary ability is also strong. Besides, we are both merchants, and we are a match made in heaven! Hearing Gu Yanran''s rejection, the man was not angry, but continued to speak.


    Then I''ll tell you now, I don''t like you, I already have someone I like! Gu Yanran who could not stand being entangled with them could only lie, but for some reason, when she said those words, that unswerving determination, powerful strength, and extremely high talent, suddenly flashed in Gu Yanran''s mind. She was a simple youth who did not have a Martial Spirit.


    Li Qingniu, where are you now? Gu Yanran couldn''t help but worry for him.


    Miss Yanran, what happened? Li Qingniu who was beside Gu Yanran asked.


    Seeing Li Qingniu who had suddenly appeared beside him, Gu Yanran was both shocked and happy.


    You''re back? Where the hell did you go? You''ve been out for so long! I thought something had happened to you! Gu Yanran said.


    Many thanks for Miss Yanran''s concern. I''m fine, I just went out to take a look. Li Qingniu replied.


    Seeing that Li Qingniu, who suddenly popped up, was flirting with the woman in front of him, the man was enraged.


    Brat, where did you come from? You dare to steal my woman? Are you tired of living?


    I am Li Qingniu, and who are you? Looking at the arrogant man in front of him, Li Qingniu was extremely unhappy, and only said indifferently.


    Li Qingniu? I''ve never heard of it, but it doesn''t seem like someone with a backer either. Looking at Li Qingniu''s shabby appearance, Mo Gongzi believed that Li Qingniu was just an ordinary student.


    Young Master Mo can''t be blamed for this, it''s just that Li Qingniu''s current appearance was too unsightly a sight to behold. Even though he had always been plain and simple, Li Qingniu''s clothes, which he fought with the Wild Animal in the Wilderness, were tattered. If not for Li Qingniu''s robust physique and extraordinary temperament, it would have been easy for him to be treated as a beggar.


    My name is Mo Shaoxie, and I''m the young master of the Mohist Chamber of Commerce. I don''t care if you''re a green ox or a black ox. In short, you should immediately disappear right in front of my eyes, or else I''ll show you what I can do to you.


    Mo Shaoxie, who was used to being arrogant, directly threatened Li Qingniu, wanting to display his might in front of Gu Yanran and let him see how weak Li Qingniu was. But after that, contrary to his expectations, Li Qingniu was not afraid as he had imagined, and instead escaped.


    I don''t care if you are Mo Shaoxie or Mo Duo Xie, take advantage of my good mood and hurry up and scram! Seeing such an arrogant Mo Shaoxie, Li Qingniu was slowly angered, after all, there was a limit to one''s tolerance, and that was what he wanted to say.


    Good! Very good!


    This was the first time Mo Shaoxie had been looked down upon by others, and he was truly angered. After which, he raised his right hand and a broadsword appeared. The broadsword''s body was extremely huge. With a flash, the broadsword slashed towards Gu Qingniu.


    Mo Shaoyi was the same as Gu Yanran, also at the upper star tier. In addition, with her powerful martial spirit and golden blade, she was invincible among the Azure Sun Academy students. The current Mo Shaoyi was already a 9-star warrior, just a step away from stepping into the Star rank.


    Boy! Look at the knife! Mo Shaoxie roared.


    , who was fully aware of Li Qingniu''s strength, could not help but scold him when he saw Mo Shaoxie courting death.


    What a joke, he had personally witnessed how Li Qingniu''s simple punch blocked the attack of the Stellar Level expert Yang Lie.


    Hm? Seeing Mo Shaoxie brandishing the big blade over, Li Qingniu only looked at it indifferently, at the same time, he raised his right hand, with a thought, the Emptiness Realm Sword appeared in his hand, and he threw it towards the big blade that was about to come close to him.


    Bang!


    The moment the big blade and the golden Divine Sword made contact, the big blade broke into two as though it was made of wood, while Mo Shaoxie who was connected to the big blade by his mind spat out blood, his eyes were filled with shock and disbelief as he looked at the scene in front of him.


    What kind of martial spirit is this, how can it be so strong! Sensing the strong might of Li Qingniu''s Divine Sword, Mo Shaoxie''s heart was filled with fear.


    You can get lost now! Ignoring Mo Shaoxie''s question, Li Qingniu directly looked at Mo Shaoxie, revealing a trace of killing intent, and said.


    You are ruthless! Mo Shaoxie, who had been shocked by Li Qingniu, quickly escaped the scene.


    Brother Li, is this your martial spirit? You have your own martial soul? This is great, you can also enter Qingyang Academy now. Looking at the golden Longsword in Li Qingniu''s hands, Gu Yanran felt that it was extremely magical. Both of his eyes were staring straight at the Longsword, as if he wanted to see it clearly.


    Mm, it was also obtained by chance. Li Qingniu did not explain any further, and only said this.


    As for whether or not I will still be staying in the Qingyang Academy, I don''t know either.


    Suddenly, the two of them felt a gust of wind blow past them. A figure appeared beside them, and before they could react, they could smell the pungent smell of alcohol.


    Hmm, not bad, your martial spirit is quite good, looks like you have indeed had a great opportunity to drink on the roof of the academy. Nie Wushuang, who had been looking for him since long ago, saw that Li Qingniu and Mo Shaoxie were fighting, and did not have any intentions of attacking.


    However, when he saw the golden Longsword that Li Qingniu took out, Nie Wushuang was also shocked. He, who was already a The Omnipotent Expert Of The Starry Sky, actually felt a hint of danger from the sharp sword beams of the Longsword.


    Master! Li Qingniu, who was worrying about where to find Nie Wushuang, was extremely happy when he saw Nie Wushuang''s sudden appearance.


    Well, come with me. With that, Nie Wushuang turned around and left the Qingyang Academy area.


    "Then Miss Yanran, I''ll be leaving first," Li Qingniu said to Gu Yanran, and quickly followed Nie Wushuang.


    , who had only been in Qingyang City for a few days, had actually gained another master out of nowhere. Furthermore, she was certain that the man that Li Qingniu called master was extremely powerful, and had a sharp aura around him.


    Li Qingniu, just how many secrets are you hiding? Curiosity appeared in Gu Yanran''s eyes.


    On the other side, Nie Wushuang brought Li Qingniu to that day''s small pond.


    Master, where have you been these past few days? What in the world could be so urgent that Master would be so nervous? Looking at Nie Wushuang who looked like he had aged a bit, Li Qingniu couldn''t help but to ask with concern.


    Nothing, I just found out something.


    Even though he said that, Nie Wushuang''s eyes clearly revealed a hint of pain.


    From Li Qingniu''s explanation, Nie Wushuang had already felt that the four teachers who brought Li Qingniu up should be the four The Omnipotent Expert Of The Starry Sky s who disappeared all those years ago. Furthermore, Granny Long was probably his most beloved woman, Mo Nichang! Although according to Li Qingniu, the four teachers had long been injured by the mysterious man, and their fates were unknown, the determined Nie Wushuang was still able to fly to the village where Li Qingniu used to live.


    He could even clearly remember that this bracelet was something he had given to Nichang as a gift. There was no doubt that the Grandma Long Li Qingniu mentioned was Nichang, that the Grandpa Xiazi was the Unlimited Eye of the First Divine Eye under the starry sky, that the Grandpa Quezi was the Demon Shadow stolen by the starry sky, and that the Medicinal Residue was the Mu Ling of the First Elder. As for the Great Black Cow at the entrance of the village, if Nie Wushuang was not mistaken, it was the number one Divine Beast under the starry sky, the Wild Bones Ox Emperor, the Spirit Beast of the Pill Master.


    What Nie Wushuang couldn''t understand was, who was so strong that they could fight against four The Omnipotent Expert Of The Starry Sky s at once? Also, why did Nichang, Boundless Stage, Medicinal Residue and the others age and become so weak? They seemed to be hiding something, hiding in the Wilderness, and doing everything they could to cultivate Li Qingniu.


    Nie Wushuang was extremely vexed and hated himself for not going there earlier to look for his. When Nichang needed him the most, he wasn''t by her side, and he had lost the chance to see his again. And now, it was unknown whether Nichang was dead or alive, so where should he go to find him?


    Thinking about it, Nie Wushuang couldn''t help but reveal a sorrowful expression.


    Master? What''s the matter with you? Seeing the change in Nie Wushuang''s expression, Li Qingniu hurriedly asked.


    Nothing, nothing.


    Looking at Li Qingniu in front of him, Nie Wushuang carefully looked at this child once again. Is this the disciple that Nichang and the others have chosen? Nichang! Do you place all your hopes on this child? At this moment, Nie Wushuang felt that the more he looked at Li Qingniu, the more satisfied he felt.

 C19

    Although I don''t know what kind of fortuitous encounter you''ve had, but seeing that you''ve managed to obtain your Martial Spirit once again, I am very happy, Nie Wushuang said as he looked at Li Qingniu.


    Master...


    Alright, you don''t need to explain to me that the world is full of wonders. Besides, everyone should have their own secrets.


    Li Qingniu, who was about to debate about not explaining the origins of his martial spirit was interrupted by Nie Wushuang. After all, his Void Slaying Sword Soul was most likely to be discovered by that mysterious enemy, and at that time, it would bring about his own death. Hence, the fewer people who knew about it, the better.


    Your Stellar Force has already embarked on the right path, and now that you have a martial spirit, I have nothing else to teach you.


    Master, you don''t want me anymore? Hearing Nie Wushuang''s words, Li Qingniu''s heart was in a panic.


    No, it''s not that he didn''t want to, but he wanted to let go! On the road of cultivation, there are many difficulties, but I will be the one to rely on by your side. Only by constantly breaking through these obstacles, going through life and death, and having my own comprehension and cultivation can I become a true powerhouse!


    Even the Black Fighter that has reached the limits of the human body isn''t as tough as your body. Adding on to that, you have already learned the skills of the masters in your village, such as the blind man''s Divine Eye, Cripple''s Ghost Shadow movement technique and concealing technique, Medicinal Residue''s alchemy skills ¡­ It''s just that you have yet to integrate them all into your body. What you need now is only your own body''s comprehension. And I can''t teach you any of that.


    Master! Seeing that Nie Wushuang was about to leave him, Li Qingniu couldn''t help but feel a wave of sadness. Even though he had only interacted with Nie Wushuang for a short period of time, Li Qingniu had truly treated Nie Wushuang as the only family he had left in the world.


    Well, I need to take care of some things, maybe it will be a long time before I come back, maybe I''ll never come back. But if I can come back, I want to see you stronger.


    Nie Wushuang was determined that no matter where he went this time, he would definitely find traces of Nichang. Moreover, he had already found some traces in the small village.


    As for all of these things, Nie Wushuang did not plan to tell Li Qingniu. After all, the current Li Qingniu was like the morning sun, only emitting a faint light which was not enough to illuminate the entire sky. If he were to tell him the truth now, it would only affect his state of mind. At the same time, it would bring him great danger.


    This set of armor was called the Fire Spirit Armor and was made from the chest armor of the Flame Lord, a fifth stage Star-moon Level Magical Beast. Ordinary Star-moon Level Warriors could withstand the attack, especially the one against the fire element. With it, your ability to survive will be greatly improved, and this is also the first gift that your master will give you.


    A fiery red armor appeared in Nie Wushuang''s hands, and when the armor appeared, Li Qingniu felt as if the temperature of the surrounding area had increased by a few degrees.


    The moment Li Qingniu received the armour, a berserk Qi rushed towards him as if it contained the soul of a beast. But under his suppression, it calmed down. It seemed that this armor was indeed extraordinary.


    Thank you for your consideration for me, Master.


    Master, after you leave, where should I go? To stay in the Qingyang Academy? Li Qingniu asked.


    No, there''s no need for that. Qingyang Academy is just an academy that is open to all Star Fighter s below it. After all, the academy was only the Empire''s training ground for the strong, and the Empire was not the strongest.


    The Empire isn''t the strongest?


    After all, the two great empires had only existed for a short period of time, and their reserves were limited as well. Only some sects that had been passed down since ancient times were the strongest, and the legendary sects with Star Continent were the ones with Celestial Star Sect! This was a very ancient sect. No one knew how long it had existed for, but it had always existed. This sect kept a very low profile and recruited very few disciples every year. However, there was no doubt that they were extremely powerful. It was said that once, a force with Starry Sky Level Expert wanted to occupy a sect''s treasure land with Celestial Star Sect and destroy the sky, but at that time, an elder with Celestial Star Sect had casually used his hand and killed that person with Starry Sky Level Expert, shocking the entire Star Continent!


    One of them had died from Starry Sky Level Expert? Could it be that the elder from Celestial Star Sect had already broken through the starry sky? Li Qingniu asked in shock.


    No one knew that the people from the Sect were too low-key, so no one knew much about him. It''s soon time for Celestial Star Sect to recruit disciples. You can try it out, I believe you will definitely succeed. Nie Wushuang said firmly.


    Yes, Teacher. Disciple will obey. Li Qingniu replied.


    Alright, it''s time for me to leave. I hope that the next time I see you, you will have already surpassed me! With that, Nie Wushuang left.


    Your master seems to have an extraordinary strength, and his Stellar Force are very special. I can tell that he''s very anxious right now. It should be something very important, but right now, you are still too weak to help. The Sword Spirit''s voice suddenly sounded out in Li Qingniu''s mind.


    Master, believe me! I will be strong. Looking at the flying Nie Wushuang, Li Qingniu told himself that he must become strong, and definitely must not disappoint Master. Although he did not know what his master was going to face, since his master did not tell him, he must have felt that it would be useless for him to know it now, so he could not be of any help. Sigh, I''m still too weak, too weak! Li Qingniu couldn''t help but think of that day when he was in the small village, watching Grandma Long being beaten up until he vomited blood, and being unable to help at all.


    Li Qingniu, who had already decided to go somewhere, decided to bid farewell to President Gu before he left the Qingyang City. After all, President Gu cared about him a lot, and treated him as a brother.


    But just as he reached the Gu household''s gate, he saw Gu Yanran, who was waiting for him.


    You''re back! Seeing Li Qingniu who had returned, Gu Yanran was elated.


    Mn, let me say goodbye to President Gu and Li Qingniu.


    You want to go? Where are you going? Hearing that Li Qingniu said he wanted to leave, Gu Yanran immediately asked.


    Celestial Star Sect! I need to go there and get stronger. Li Qingniu revealed a determined look.


    Do you already have a master? Why did he still need to go to the Celestial Star Sect?


    Master has already left, he has important things to do, I am too weak now to help, so I have to become stronger.


    That... Can we meet again? Gu Yanran said with reluctance.


    When I get stronger, I will come back to see you. Li Qingniu replied.


    Seeing that Li Qingniu had already made up his mind, Gu Yanran, who was extremely reluctant in her heart, did not continue to persuade him and brought Li Qingniu into the Gu household.


    Brother Li wants to go to the Celestial Star Sect? Gu Chuan said after learning of the situation.


    Yes! The Celestial Star Sect is about to accept disciples, master wants me to try it.


    Mn, indeed. With Brother Li''s talent and strength, a little Qingyang Academy really cannot keep you, brother, but since Brother Li has already been decided, then I will not keep you any longer.


    Then, Gu Chuan took out a silver card and handed it over to Li Qingniu.


    This was a Silver ranked Astral Card released by the Tianyang Commerce, which could be exchanged for a hundred thousand star stones. Furthermore, the Tianyang Commerce was the largest merchant guild in the entire Tianyang Empire, so it could be said that it was recognized in the entire Star Continent. These were all the rewards the Gu Family would give to the Brother Li for their help.


    Star stones were a type of special stone that contained Stellar Force s, and at the same time, were currency common to Star Continent.


    The penniless Li Qingniu did not decline and accepted the Star Card. After all, he still had a long way to go, he could not possibly not have a single star stone on him.


    Thank you, President Gu, then Li Qingniu will take his leave. With that, Li Qingniu left the Qingyang City, and departed towards the Celestial Star Sect.


    Just as Li Qingniu was about to release his Qingyang City, what he did not notice was that there was a pair of eyes observing him from behind.


    Seeing Li Qingniu coming out of the Qingyang City, this person immediately came to a luxurious residence, the Mo Residence.


    Young Master, that Li Qingniu has already left the city gates and entered the outskirts.


    Good! Good! How dare you injure me, this time I will definitely call you violent corpse into the wilderness. Hearing the news of Li Qingniu leaving the city through my eyes, Mo Shaoxie was very happy as he said this fiercely.


    Mo Shaoxie then came to the door of the carriage, retracting his usual arrogant and despotic attitude, and lightly knocked on the door.


    Teacher, are you there? Disciple Shaotian has an important matter to discuss with Master.


    It''s Young Master, come in. A slightly hoarse voice came from behind the door.


    Pushing the door open and entering, he saw a black-clothed man sitting on the bed. He was facing a sinister looking man, and there was even a scar on his face.


    What are you looking for me for? You should know that I don''t like to be disturbed while I''m cultivating! The man in black asked with a hint of anger.


    Hearing the man''s question, Mo Shaoxie panicked in his heart, as if he was extremely afraid of the man, and immediately told him everything that had happened in detail.


    I humbly request Master to help me clear my shame and kill that Stinky Kid. Finally, Mo Shaoxie said with a look of anticipation.


    Hm? Just this? Since you are weak, you should work hard at your cultivation. This is what you should do. The black clothed man said indifferently, as if he was not willing to help Mo Shaoxie deal with Li Qingniu.


    After all, Li Qingniu had the ability to cut off Mo Shaoxie''s Martial Spirit, and he was not weak. Although he had the confidence to kill, but such a strong and powerful genius like him did not have any backing, who knows if he had.


    This old thing, his clan was able to provide him with a large amount of starstones, and he even called him Master. He wasn''t even willing to help out with this bit of help, but fortunately, he was prepared.


    I just bought a few pretty girls yesterday. As long as you help me this time, I am willing to offer all of these pretty girls to you.


    Mei Ji? Good, good! I''ll help you kill that kid! Hearing Mo Shaoxie''s words, the black clothed man''s eyes revealed a lustful look, and immediately agreed.


    I thank Master! Seeing that his master had agreed, Mo Shaoxie was very happy, as if he had already seen Li Qingniu die.

 C20

    Before he came to ask for Master''s help, Mo Shaoxie had already arranged for people to circle around Li Qingniu and set up an ambush.


    Li Qingniu, who was still unaware of all that was happening, walked slowly. Since he already had a clear direction, and there were still some days before Celestial Star Sect would take in disciples, Li Qingniu decided to slow down and browse through the scenery along the way.


    After walking for half a day, he turned his head to look at his Qingyang City.


    Until now, Li Qingyun had a faint trace of reluctance in his heart. It was probably because he had been lonely for too long and suddenly had a friend. Now that he was going to leave alone, unavoidably, there was reluctance in his heart.


    During the Xiao Man Village, although there were Grandma Long s and Grandpa Quezi s accompanying him, it seemed more like an exchange between the elders and juniors.


    At the same time, Li Qingniu had an indescribable feeling about Gu Ruoqing. Perhaps it was out of gratitude for saving him, or perhaps it was because she was a good person that she had an inexplicable feeling about her.


    What a strange feeling ¡­


    Li Qingniu thought to himself as he turned around to head in the direction of his target.


    Suddenly, Li Qingniu felt his legs go weak and his entire body started falling.


    It was a trap! A big, deep trap.


    Originally, such a small trick wouldn''t be able to escape Li Qingniu''s notice, but because he was deeply immersed in the feeling of parting, he had been negligent for a moment.


    Li Qingniu''s body was still falling, when countless arrows shot out from all directions towards the trap. After the arrow rain, countless of stones of different sizes smashed down, almost filling up the entire trap.


    Hahahahaha ¡­ On the cliff, a string of mad laughter sounded out right after. Mo Shaoxie, who had personally witnessed Li Qingniu falling into a trap, revealed his true colors, and started to dance in joy.


    Hmph, Stinky Kid, this is the result of going against this young master. You dare steal my woman, and even make me throw you in front of Ruo Qing, killing you like this is already considered letting you off easy, hahahaha ¡­


    The man in black with a scar on his face sneered and said, "What? You don''t have any sense of alertness. You can''t even deal with someone like him. Don''t mention my disciple if you go out, otherwise my reputation will be ruined."


    Hearing that, Mo Shaoxie immediately turned around and cupped his fists in respect: "This time, I will have to trouble Master to help Disciple and wash away his shame. When I return to Disciple, I will definitely fulfill my promise and let those beauties serve Master well.


    The sharp arrows and stones were able to form an attack in such a short period of time, so it was naturally impossible for ordinary house servants to do it.


    This was the Man in Black''s Martial Spirit''s power, ''Teleportation''. He could teleport anything that was useful to him and control their direction.


    For example, the rain of arrows was pulled over by the carriage that Mo Shaoxie had ordered earlier. Under the situation where there were only arrows and no bow, the Man in Black could still use his own strength to instantly shoot them towards his target with a speed that was even faster than the speed of a crossbow.


    It was also because of his Martial Spirit''s characteristics that in the next moment, Man in Black was able to pour a large amount of stones into the trap.


    Hearing that the beautiful lady was with him, the corners of Man in Black''s mouth hooked up into a sneer. The scar on his face became distorted, making his originally sinister looking face look even more eerie.


    Ha, an old pervert and a little pervert, they really are a match made in heaven. In the past, when Grandma Long said things like groups, people couldn''t understand it, but now, it seemed that it was really a golden saying.


    A light laugh, accompanied by a teasing tone, entered both of their ears. Mo Shaoxie and Man in Black''s expressions immediately changed, they turned and looked around, only seeing the master, disciple and a few followers on the cliff. They did not see anyone else.


    However, those words seemed to have come from beside them.


    Master... Master... Is that kid still alive? Mo Shaoxie nervously swallowed his saliva, and hid behind Man in Black as he asked.


    Seeing him in such a state, the Man in Black rolled his eyes and said coldly: "Look at your little ability, is that enough to scare you? Since he was able to cut off your Martial Spirit, of course he had some methods. His carelessness just now was only a flaw he purposely exposed to investigate our background. If we were to mess around so quickly, he might not be able to stand up for himself in the future.


    Oh right, Master, with your teleportation, you can control anything in your surroundings that can be moved. As long as you ¡­


    Halfway through Mo Shaoxie''s words, the Man in Black raised his hand to stop him from speaking further. The corners of his mouth hooked up into a smile, he placed his sword fingers in front of him and started chanting.


    Then, Li Qingniu appeared in front of the two of them.


    Li Qingniu had appeared too quickly, and it was as if he was standing right there between the two of them.


    Seeing that, Man in Black could not help but be surprised, he did not know that Li Qingniu had used the earth escape technique to hide under their feet.


    Li Qingniu wasn''t a cat, but he did have his own playfulness.


    Oh? So this is the power of your Martial Spirit. Unfortunately, you are too weak and can only move some ordinary objects.


    Stinky Kid, who did you say is too weak! Since you''re so anxious to be reborn, I''ll grant you that wish. Hearing that, Man in Black was enraged, the veins on his face bulged, as though he wanted to eat someone.


    It should be known that, as a Five Star Fighter, in the entire Qingyang City, there were not more than ten people who could be his match.


    As soon as he finished speaking, his hand that was covered in black Qi attacked towards Li Qingniu''s chest, his attack aimed straight at''s vital parts. His speed was as fast as lightning and he was not prepared to give his opponent a chance to escape.


    Li Qingniu did not even look at it, and only casually raised his hand to grab, locking the wind palm that was fast as lightning.


    It''s too slow, so weak, I don''t even want to fight with you, but after hearing your conversation just now, I know that you aren''t any good person, Grandma Long said that the wicked should be punished, don''t you think so?


    The last sentence, Li Qingniu asked while looking at Mo Shaoxie.


    Right... Great sir, everything that you said...


    You still dare to say I''m weak! Today ¡­ Man in Black suddenly roared, he erupted with black Qi, the black Qi enveloping Li Qingniu covered the sky and the ground, as though it wanted to swallow him whole.


    Li Qingniu looked at the black aura that was sweeping towards him, sighed, and shook his head: "Sigh, too weak, it''s not fun.


    As he said that, he lightly pulled Man in Black''s hand.


    Ah!" A heart-wrenching scream of pain filled the air as a stream of blood spurted out from the arrow. Following which, the black Qi that had filled the sky also dissipated.


    Devil ¡­ Devil, you are the devil! Man in Black, who was rolling on the ground while holding onto his severed arm, screamed crazily. This was probably the darkest day of his life.


    Li Qingniu took the broken arm and walked toward Mo Shaoxie.


    Looking at the red liquid that continuously dripped down from his severed arms and his blood-stained sleeves, Mo Shaoxie was so scared that his legs trembled non-stop like a rattle.


    Li Qingniu raised his hand and threw the broken arm into Mo Shaoxie''s arms. Mo Shaoxie was immediately frightened out of his wits by Li Qingniu''s action, he immediately kneeled on the ground and kowtowed as if he was knocking garlic.


    Great Master, Great Master, please forgive me this time. I have eyes but can''t recognize Mt. Tai. I will never dare to offend you again.


    You didn''t say it yourself just now. The wicked should be punished, and now you want me to let you go?


    This little one was previously bewitched by him to walk the evil path. Now, this great sir will help me get rid of this evil obstacle. This little one will definitely abandon all evil and do good. This little one will never bully others again.


    If I find out that you dared to harass Miss Gu, do you know what the consequences will be?


    I know, I know, I know, I will never have any more delusions in the future.


    Li Qingniu no longer looked at him, and lightly flicked the dust on his body, turned and prepared to leave.


    After being humiliated like that, Mo Shaoxie was already filled with rage. Seeing Li Qingniu with his back facing him, the corners of his mouth hooked up into a sinister smile, and he gently raised his arm, revealing the arrow that was hidden under his sleeves.


    Clenching his teeth, a whooshing sound was heard as the arrow flew through the air and pierced into Li Qingniu''s back.


    Li Qingniu seemed to have been prepared for a long time, his entire body was suddenly wrapped in a layer of gold light, and his eyes were filled with astonishment.


    With a clang, the arrow was deflected by the protective golden light.


    In that instant, the golden light around Li Qingniu''s body had already turned into a bunch of Golden Sword s before the arrow even landed on the ground.


    With a flash of golden light, he was split in two.


    Amidst the blood spraying out, Mo Shaoxie''s head was lifted up into the air, and after spinning a few times in the air, it fell down to the ground.


    His blood was tainted by dust and stained by blood. The blood was covered by mud, and his true appearance could no longer be seen.


    Looking at Li Qingniu, he was already standing there empty-handed. No one knew when the Golden Sword had already disappeared.


    After the previous lesson, how could I make the same mistake again? Luo Feng, you taught me how to guard against people, and when I kill you, I will thank you. As he spoke, his eyes flashed with a trace of coldness.


    Right now, Li Qingniu''s learning ability was at its peak, whether it was direct instruction or a side attack, both of these would have a huge impact on his mind.


    After Li Qingniu left, a few of his followers crawled up from the ground, bringing Mo Shaoxie who was beheaded and Man in Black who was scared witless back to the city.


    Seeing the Mo Shaoxie who had stopped in the courtyard with his head in a different place, the President of the Mohist Association, Mo Cheng, as his father, under his rage, smashed a fake mountain inside the courtyard''s flower pond with a palm strike.


    He glanced at his mouth and couldn''t stop talking about the devil ¡­ Devil ¡­ As for the Man in Black, Mo Cheng frowned.


    He was well aware of Man in Black''s strength. To be able to defeat him and scare him to such an extent, the other party''s strength definitely could not be underestimated.


    When he thought of this, he calmed down quite a bit.


    Who did it? Mo Cheng turned his head and asked his followers.


    The few people who didn''t know much about the entire situation, in order to clear themselves of their unfulfilled reporting duties, made up a story about how the two of them, out of jealousy, arranged a duel outside the city.

 C21

    Who was Li Qingniu? How come I''ve never heard of him?


    As the head of one of the three great merchant guilds in Qingyang City, he felt that he had a lot of experience and knew a bit about the common folk of the big families in the city, especially the Fighter.


    However, he had never heard of this Li Qingniu who could defeat the Man in Black.


    Small... I don''t know where he came from, I only know that he is related to the Gu family. This time, it is because of Miss Gu that Young Master went to challenge Li Qingniu.


    Damn Gu Lin, I didn''t look for you, but you actually dared to provoke me first.


    When his follower informed Li Qingniu that he had left the Qingyang City and was nowhere to be found, a trace of malevolence and craftiness appeared on Mo Cheng''s cold face.


    At first, Gu''s Merchant Group was the first and only merchant guild in the world, but later on, even though there were also some small merchant guilds that followed suit and were established, regardless of size or influence, it did not develop.


    Until the moment when their Gu''s were heavily damaged, only then did the other two great merchant guilds take advantage of the situation and form a three-legged situation with their Gu''s.


    Mohist was one of them. Although it wasn''t established as long ago as the Gu''s, it was created through a mysterious backing, and was developed to this day. Its influence also wasn''t inferior to the Gu family.


    Mo Cheng was also an extremely ambitious person and had the thought of swallowing the other two clans and monopolizing their Qingyang City. For this reason, he had been planning in secret since a long time ago.


    According to his original plan, in at most another ten years, he would be able to successfully swallow the other two great merchant guilds. However, the death of his only beloved son had caused him to have no patience to wait any longer. He would use the destruction of the Gu family to pay tribute to his son.


    He was confident that with the many years of planning, annexing two families would be impossible. However, it would be more than enough to deal with the Gu family, who was suffering internal and external troubles.


    The Gu Chengmu betrayal earlier was actually instigated by him from behind the scenes, and it was also the black-robed Fighter he invited for Gu Chengmu. Whether it was prestige or abilities, Gu Chengmu was far inferior to him. After letting Gu Chengmu succeed, annexing the Gu Family would be as easy as flipping a hand.


    Everything he had planned was flawless, but he never thought that Gu Chengmu would fail, moreover, it was a complete failure. His Gu''s was barely damaged, and he even helped the Gu Family uncover a hidden danger from the side.


    I don''t believe that you will always have such good luck. Mo Cheng''s palm and fist collided as he spoke sinisterly.


    Seeing that the sky was about to turn dark, Li Qingniu found a cave, picked up some firewood, and planned to spend the night inside the cave.


    Where is Master now? Did you find the person he was looking for? Li Qingniu thought as he raised his head and looked towards the starry sky outside the cave.


    The luxuriant stars filled the sky, and the twinkling stars were like dazzling pearls.


    Don''t worry, his ability is extraordinary. In this world, there are very few people who can be his match.


    Cough cough, you can know everything that''s on my mind, this ¡­ Not so good? Li Qingniu said as he awkwardly coughed twice.


    The Sword Spirit laughed and said: What, you''re afraid that I would see your privacy, don''t worry, I won''t tell anyone your secret. But you did well today.


    That sword was crisp and clean without the slightest hesitation. Originally, I thought that you would not be able to kill me.


    Those who want to kill someone, they should be prepared to be killed. I have lightly trusted others, so I wouldn''t have made the same mistake as before. Otherwise, I would have let down the Grandma Long''s teachings.


    When you fell into the trap, I didn''t remind you nor did I help you. You didn''t ask me why?


    Li Qingniu shook his head lightly, and laughed: "Master said that the path of cultivation is filled with difficulties. Only by relying on my continuous life or death experiences, will I be able to comprehend cultivation, and become a strong person. You didn''t help me because you wanted to train me too, and you know that I don''t need help in a crisis like that.


    Yes, to be able to realize this, it seems that you have indeed improved quite a bit. If you can''t even defeat such a weak opponent, how can you become my master? Hahahaha... Someone was approaching!


    The Sword Spirit''s complacent laughter suddenly came out, and her voice sounded a reminder.


    Li Qingniu immediately waved his hand, using his palm strength to extinguish the flames, he listened quietly and confirmed that there was more than one person coming. These people were walking in a hurry, as though they were in a hurry.


    Miss, how are you? If you can''t run, we''ll find a place to rest. A large man with a slightly out of breath said.


    Uncle Fang, I''m fine. I don''t know when those villains will chase over, I ¡­ I can still hold on, but your injury ¡­ A woman''s voice that was a little more out of breath followed him.


    The woman''s voice was delicate. Although she was tired of running away, her words were like the singing of a bird.


    What a sweet voice. It seems to be a beauty. The Sword Spirit''s voice suddenly sounded in his mind.


    Why did you come out again? Li Qingniu shook his head and sighed.


    Sword Spirit Ha Ha! Laughing, he said, "I came to tell my master that the one chasing after them is a weak bird. It''s up to you whether you want to fight or not."


    You won''t be able to escape! Just at this moment, a stern shout sounded from afar.


    The shout came from far away, but when it came out, the pursuer was already close by. His speed was as fast as a gust of wind.


    Miss, quickly leave, I will stop him. The man who was previously called Uncle Fang held the little miss who she was talking about behind him with one hand and raised the blade in front of his chest with the other to block the person who was chasing after her.


    Fang Tong, if I wanted to kill you, just one move is enough. I let you off just now because I wanted to play with you.


    Don''t even think about it! Unless I die, Miss.


    Uncle Fang, don''t worry about me. Go, the person he wants to capture is me.


    "No, I have received great kindness from the young mistress, how can I ¡­"


    You are no match for him, even if you die fighting for me, you can''t change the outcome.


    From the voice, the woman didn''t seem to be very old, and should be around Li Qingniu''s age. However, from the tone of his voice and the calmness of his judgement, she seemed to be extremely mature and steady.


    There were also three to four attendants accompanying her. The woman glanced at a few people, and then said to them: "They are all my father''s old clan. They have lived and died with my father for many years.


    Miss ¡­


    No, we won''t leave. Unless we die, we definitely won''t let him touch a single hair on the young lady''s head.


    Hahahaha, since you want to die so much, I''ll grant you all that wish.


    The moment his voice fell, it was followed by a sharp screech. A few black eagles suddenly flew out from nowhere. Their scarlet eyes flashed as they let out shrill screeches and attacked the few people in front of them.


    Puff puff puff puff ¡­


    With a Puff sound, several eagle''s bodies were penetrated by some unknown object. They all landed on the ground and disappeared in an instant.


    When he looked at the ground again, all that was left was a pitch-black charcoal-like object.


    Hm? Who would cause trouble!


    If I''m not wrong, you should be a Six Stars Fighter, right?


    Who are you? Since you know of my strength and still dare to spoil my plans, are you tired of living? The man said, as his gaze moved to Li Qingniu who was walking over.


    I also noticed that they are all just ordinary Fighter and that this Uncle Fang is only a four star master teacher. Aren''t you shy from making things difficult for a bunch of weaklings?


    As for my matters, it''s not up to a Hair-raising Boy like you to ask.


    The moment the person finished speaking, his arms shook and he let out a loud shout. Following which, countless sharp cries split the silence of the world.


    Countless of eagles, which were like sharp swords, surrounded Li Qingniu from all directions.


    Gongzi be careful, this is his martial spirit, ''Eagle Peck''. Every eagle''s beak and talons are poisonous and should not be harmed by it.


    The girl on the side reminded her worriedly.


    Since this is a rare opportunity, all of you will immediately bring the young miss away. Fang Tong said to a few of his followers.


    This won''t do, that young master got involved because of us, how can we turn our backs on him and ignore his life and death?


    However ¡­


    Before the argument was over, a golden light suddenly illuminated the entire night sky, causing everyone present to feel pain in their eyes.


    What did you do? The Six Stars Fighter could not believe everything that was happening before him, and he cried out in shock.


    He had originally thought that thirty to forty percent of his power was more than enough to deal with this Hair-raising Boy. However, he was only able to use eighty percent of his power because he was angry at Hair-raising Boy for being so meddlesome and being so rude.


    However, he had never expected that the other party would destroy all the goshawks in an instant with just one attack.


    The girl said that your falcon was poisonous and told me not to touch it, so I used my sword to wipe them out.


    Sword? Where is it? I didn''t see any sword.


    You''re so weak, of course you can''t see it.


    I''m weak? Fine, I''ll let you witness my true strength, ''Eagle Scare''.


    After the Six Stars Fighter said this, he raised his sword above his head and started chanting. At the same time, an incomparably large Green Hawk totem rose from behind him.


    The only difference was that this huge eagle totem didn''t attack anyone, but only flew towards the sky.


    Not good. Seeing this, Fang Tong shouted, "Everyone, cover your ears!"


    As the cry echoed through the air, the eagle flapped its wings and hovered in the air.


    He suddenly looked down and let out a shrill cry that was a hundred times louder than the previous cries of the eagles.


    It pierced into the eardrums of the people below, causing a series of buzzing sounds that shocked everyone.


    Although Fang Tong had everyone block their ears in time, it was obvious that he could not block the piercing power of the shrill cry.


    The group of people fell to the ground in pain. They covered their heads with their hands and wished that they were dead.


    Although Li Qingniu did not seem to be affected, he still felt the whistling in his ears, making him feel somewhat uncomfortable.


    Moreover, as if it was affected by the hissing sound, his communication with the Sword Spirit was actually interrupted.


    Previously, the reason why he was able to say out the stars of his opponent and Fang Gang without going through any probing was actually because the Sword Spirit found out and told him. But now there was only the buzzing in his head.


    Without the Sword Spirit''s guidance, he could only rely on Li Qingniu''s own judgement to break the other party''s strange technique.

 C22

    Was the commotion enough? It was so noisy!


    Li Qingniu bellowed, the sound was like a loud bell, shaking the entire horizon.


    As the two voices intertwined, the pain was greatly reduced. However, the sound of the falcons continued to echo in the air. Soon, everyone was caught up in the painful struggle once again.


    The Six Stars Fighter let out a strange, complacent laugh, filled with the satisfaction and arrogance of someone who had been humiliated until now.


    But suddenly, the smile on his face froze, and he saw a flash of golden light in front of him.


    The golden light at that moment was so dazzling that it could captivate a person''s soul.


    The next moment, the eagle stopped speaking and the totem disappeared.


    The eyes of the Six Stars Fighter burst out, as if he had just experienced something extremely terrifying and unexpected.


    See... I see, this is your sword, you ¡­ Before he could finish his sentence, he spat out a mouthful of blood.


    A deep bloody wound appeared on his throat, and as his body fell to the ground, blood splattered everywhere.


    That''s right, this is my sword, you''re too weak. If you don''t want them to end their pain as soon as possible, there''s no need for you to see it. Li Qingniu said indifferently.


    By the time he spoke, the sword had vanished, and the person had lost their soul.


    At that time, the other party''s eagle totem was high up in the sky. Ordinary attacks would not be able to reach that far of a distance. Although he had the true legacy of the Grandpa Quezi with him, Li Qingniu still had not fully mastered it yet. If he was only walking on the ground, he would be able to traverse the mountains and cross the mountains. However, he wasn''t proficient in flying and landing.


    In addition, although the eagle was huge, its movements were nimble and it was good at dodging attacks. Therefore, Li Qingniu thought that it would be much easier to exterminate its master than to fight it.


    It was also because that fellow was too complacent. Furthermore, no one could withstand the might of his Solitary Falcon. Even if it was an unknown master, he could only howl twice to resist the pain.


    However, he had never expected that the other party would be able to launch such a swift attack under the interference of his hawk ruthlessness, which even caught him off guard.


    However, with Li Qingniu''s speed at which he had attacked at that time, even if he had not been careless, he would not have been able to escape that attack.


    Not only did he look down on his opponent, he also overestimated himself. The end goal of his life was often the fate of these kinds of people.


    After sighing, he turned around to find that the lady and her followers had all fainted from the torture they had gone through.


    The Grandma Long had said that they would save the people until the end, so they sent Buddha to the west. Li Qingniu carried the few of them into the cave and started another fire to prevent them from catching a cold.


    When Li Qingniu carried the young lady into the cave, the fragrance emitted from her body couldn''t help but cause Li Qingniu''s face to turn red. Although her body was covered in dust, the scent of a young girl was not completely covered, causing people to be confused.


    He didn''t know what kind of feeling this was, but he remembered that a similar feeling had appeared when he accidentally saw the bottom of Gu Ruoqing''s skirt.


    His heart began to beat faster, faster, more nervous, his cheeks became hot, and his eyes began to wander... He was like a child who was afraid of being discovered after doing something wrong.


    Ha, such a young man who had just started his love affair. The Sword Spirit''s voice suddenly came into his mind.


    Love? What was that? Li Qingniu asked curiously.


    To put it simply, men liked women and women admired men. They were the first signs of love between men and women.


    Li Qingniu tilted his head and pondered for a moment before saying: "I still don''t really understand."


    Hahahaha... In the future you will understand.


    After he faintly ''oh'', Li Qingniu pensively said, "Previously, I heard Master say that there were some talented people in the world who might have more than one Martial Spirit, but that person just now didn''t seem to have any talent at all. But why is he ¡­.


    Do you think that weak guy has twin martial spirits?


    Isn''t it?


    Haha, he had only practiced a strange technique to divide his Martial Spirit into two parts. The true form was the totem eagle. Those poisonous eagles from before had only saved him a lot of effort when facing off against ordinary opponents.


    Hearing that, Li Qingniu felt that it was really mysterious, and was just about to continue asking about other things, when the unconscious people started to wake up.


    Are you all right? Li Qingniu asked along with a few others.


    Hearing his voice, the previously dazed Fang Tong suddenly leaped up, raised the blade by his side and pointed at Li Qingniu: "Who are you?" For what purpose?


    Uncle Fang, what are you doing? This young master just saved us. The young girl quickly pulled Fang Tong''s hand as he spoke.


    Miss, how could he just happen to be here? I suspect that his purpose is also yours...


    The lady gently shook her head, and pressed down Fang Tong''s hand that was wielding the blade, she turned and walked towards Li Qingniu.


    As far as she was concerned, regardless of whether or not the young man in front of her had another goal, he had at least saved her just now. Moreover, with his strength, even if he wanted to harm her, it wasn''t something Fang Tong could stop.


    Rather than that, he might as well be a bit more at ease.


    Miss ¡­ Fang Tong suddenly felt a sharp pain on his left arm. He looked down and saw that the wound had been bandaged. The blood that oozed out was actually red.


    Previously, when he was poisoned by the Fighter''s poison, his entire left arm had already become numb and numb.


    This... This Eagle Poison was cultivated using a voodoo art. There was no cure, so how could it be?


    Oh? That''s the Eagle Poison, I just used the Gold Spirit Stone to help you suck the poison out. Li Qingniu said casually, as if doing these things was as convenient as flicking the dust off his clothes.


    However, Fang Tong knew that although Gold Spirit Stone could purify the poison, the process was exceptionally dangerous.


    If they were not careful, they could directly take the lives of both sides. He was unrelated to her, yet she was willing to take such risks for his sake.


    Recalling his own recklessness just now, Fang Tong suddenly felt that he was so insignificant that he almost wanted to find a hole and hide in it.


    However, how would he know that the use of Gold Spirit Stone was not simple? With the protection of the Sword Spirit, how would he let Li Qingniu meet with misfortune so easily?


    Thank you, young master, for saving me, Uncle Fang did not do it on purpose, I hope young master will not take offense to this. The young lady walked until he was standing in front of Li Qingniu and bowed slightly as he spoke.


    Li Qingniu immediately stood up and scratched his head, then said with a slightly green voice: It''s nothing, you guys don''t have to worry about it, just call me Li Qingniu.


    My name is Murong Lanyu, Sir, you can call me Lanyu.


    Oh, so it''s the Miss Lanyu. Oh right, why did that person chase after you?


    Because...


    Miss! Just as Murong Lanyu was about to speak, she was stopped by Fang Tong, who shook his head at her.


    Seeing that they had something hard to say, Li Qingniu shrugged and said, "If it''s inconvenient, then I won''t say anymore."


    Murong Lanyu smiled sweetly: There''s nothing inconvenient about it. If it wasn''t for Young Master, I would have already been captured by that person and sucked dry of my blood.


    Why did he suck your blood?


    Has young master ever heard of Firecloud Turtle?


    Of course Li Qingniu had heard of it before.


    The Firecloud Turtle was an extremely rare savage Strange Beast, rumored to be able to walk on fire.


    Fire was his weapon. It could be used to defend itself by burning the air it emitted.


    The reason it was called self-defense was because Firecloud Turtle were different from other Wild Beast. Although he had the powerful strength of the Stellar Level, the Firecloud Turtle was gentle and rarely did it actively attack other Savage Beast or humans. Most of the time, his attacks were done in self-defence.


    The treasure of Firecloud Turtle was that its entire body could be used as medicine. Medicines made from Firecloud Turtle s had a rare and miraculous effect on cultivators that were below the Stellar Level. It could help cultivators improve incredibly fast, and even at the middle of Stellar Level, Firecloud Turtle s could still display a similar effect.


    It was also because of this reason that the Firecloud Turtle had always been killed and used by humans to refine pills.


    Perhaps it was for the sake of self-sacrifice, or for personal gain, but killing them recklessly caused their numbers to drop, becoming a rare object in the world, and the prices of the Firecloud Turtle s naturally rose even more, to the point where normal Fighter s without powerful strength or backing could not afford it.


    Other than being able to help the Fighter increase his cultivation, the pellet also had the ability to cure the illness for a long time and remove hidden ailments.


    Murong Lanyu had contracted a strange disease when she was young, causing her bloodline to be in disarray. She had seen many famous doctors, but none of them could comply. Later, when she was nine, her father invited a master to treat her.


    The expert took out the three eggs, and with some unknown method, he seeped the yellow liquid from the eggs into her body, allowing her to drink the clear liquid. Afterwards, her body returned to normal day by day, and in less than half a month, she could run and jump on the bed, just like a normal healthy child.


    And from then on, she never suffered any more. It was only later that he found out that the three eggs were Firecloud Turtle''s eggs.


    Before the expert left, he warned her father and her family repeatedly, not to let anyone know about the Firecloud Turtle, in case there was a fatal disaster.


    For so many years, the Mu Rong Family had tightly guarded this secret, but for some reason, the news still spread far and wide, and the matter of the Firecloud Turtle''s bloodline within the young miss'' body had still been spread out.


    From then on, the Mu Rong Family was in endless trouble, and there were often people sneaking into the Mu Rong Family to scheme and cheating. Some people even deliberately used the cover of the door to propose marriage, trying every means to get ahold of Murong Lanyu.


    Because the blood in Murong Lanyu''s body was obtained from the Firecloud Turtle, the blood in her body had the same effect as the blood of the Firecloud Turtle, and she naturally became the target of the cultivation Fighter.


    The Fighter that Li Qingniu had just killed was one of them.


    The Mu Rong Family had originally spent a great amount of money to invite many experts to protect Murong Lanyu. In addition, with the status of the Mu Rong Family which had a certain deterrence effect, she had been protected very well for the past few years.


    However, it was blessed by the heavens, and a family even more powerful than the Mu Rong Family had set its sights on it.


    Due to the immense pressure and the fact that he wasn''t willing to let a woman into a fire pit, as his father, Murong Ming found his most trusted subordinates and a few good friends with great strength and asked them to protect his daughter and protect her from harm.

 C23

    However, when the other party received this news, they would send people to chase him down and stop him. At the same time, they would spread the news, attracting many Fighter s to participate.


    The Six Stars Fighter that Li Qingniu had killed earlier was one of them.


    However, most of the Fighter kept their dignity as a Fighter and did not participate in the pursuit of people. Most of the people chasing after them were people with improper conduct and character, because of their greed, they could not specialize in martial arts, and wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to train in despicable Fighter.


    Originally, there were many people who went with them and a few of them were Fighter s of the Six Stars. They were all trying to protect me...


    While talking, Murong Lanyu actually started to cry.


    It was no wonder. A weak girl like her, who had been under the protection of the stars and the moon since she was young, had experienced so many calamities. Watching her uncles die in front of her, it was truly difficult to forget.


    This was the second time Li Qingniu saw a girl crying sorrowfully in front of him.


    Looking at her face that was as beautiful as a flower and filled with tears, he felt an inexplicable reluctance and pity.


    Miss, don''t cry anymore. Please don''t worry, even if we risk our lives, we will ensure Miss''s safety.


    Although I admire your courage and fearlessness, are you sure you can protect her if you are so weak?


    Hearing that, Fang Tong''s face turned green, then red. Although he was right, he was indeed very weak compared to the other party, but no matter what, he was still a highly respected Four Star Fighter. To suddenly be called weak by someone like him, made him feel awkward no matter how one listened.


    Murong Lanyu spoke up in a timely manner: "No matter what, on this journey, if it wasn''t for the Uncle Fang''s care and protection, even if Lanyu had ten lives, she would have already used them all up."


    This was Fang''s duty.


    Murong Lanyu turned her head to Li Qingniu and said: "It seems like Young Noble is rushing there too. May I ask where is Young Noble going?


    I heard that Celestial Star Sect is about to start recruiting disciples soon, so I was just about to head there.


    Oh? So it turns out that Young Master also wants to go to the Celestial Star Sect. If Young Master Meng doesn''t abandon us, would you be willing to travel on the same path as us?


    When Fang Tong heard this, he could not help but frown and say, "Miss, we..."


    But before waiting for Fang Tong to finish speaking, Murong Lanyu continued, "Of course, if Young Master is worried that travelling together with me will bring about trouble, Lanyu will naturally not force you.


    After she finished speaking, she lowered her head slightly, appearing to be slightly disappointed. Seeing that, Li Qingniu''s heart could not bear to see it anymore.


    I''m not afraid of you, but Miss Lanyu doesn''t seem to be a martial artist, why would she go to the Celestial Star Sect?


    He is the Fighter with the strongest Mu Rong Family. Father originally wanted me to go to him, but he said that as long as he is here, no one can touch me.


    So that''s how it is. Alright, let''s set off together tomorrow. You guys have exhausted too much energy previously, so you should get some rest now.


    After receiving Li Qingniu''s promise, Murong Lanyu nodded happily and instructed a few people to rest early. Fang Tong had always wanted to say something, but seeing that everything was settled, he swallowed his words back in the end.


    Heh heh, this young lady might be young, but she is not a simple person.


    Just as Li Qingniu closed his eyes and was about to rest, he heard the voice of the Sword Spirit ring out in his mind.


    Hearing this, Li Qingniu frowned slightly, and asked without batting an eyelid: What do you mean? Are you trying to say that everything she said was a lie?


    The Sword Spirit laughed: That is not true, but whether or not it is true is false. Whether it is true is always the hardest thing to discern, you brat, don''t be bewitched by the beauty, remember to always keep your consciousness.


    I''m not obsessed with the mind... Li Qingniu mumbled in his mind, he ignored the Sword Spirit and fell asleep while leaning against the wall.


    Early morning on the second day, everyone packed their luggage and set out for Celestial Star Sect.


    There was less than half a month until Celestial Star Sect''s disciple recruitment date. After calculating the distance, there was still plenty of time.


    When there was nothing to do, Murong Lanyu would try to chat with Li Qingniu, or ask him about the affairs of the family.


    The two began to chat about what they had experienced since they were young, and told each other about their recent encounters. He told them almost everything about his past.


    Presumably, Young Master Li really likes that Miss Gu.


    Under the setting sun, two people sat on a huge rock as they watched the setting sun sink into the sea of clouds.


    The last rays of the sun shone on each other''s faces, like a shy bright red.


    As Murong Lanyu spoke, her expression revealed an inexplicable sense of loss.


    Like it? I don''t know either, the Grandma Long and the rest didn''t teach me, do you know what it means to like?


    Murong Lanyu was startled, and said: "If you like it, then that''s ¡­" The two of them were happy when they met, but after separating, they would miss each other. Everything they did made sense when they were together, as if there was always something they wanted to say to each other ¡­ It seemed like ¡­ That''s right.


    So this is what you like?


    Actually, I''m not sure if I like it or not, but if I like that person, I''ll be worried about him from time to time.


    As Murong Lanyu said that, she could not help but lower his head, he could feel the heat coming from her face, if not for the protection of Xue Can Yang, she would have buried her head in her knees long ago.


    Li Qingniu looked at the Fiery Blaze Cloud in the distance and thought about what Murong Lanyu had said. He suddenly felt that the matter of emotions was extremely complicated, much more complicated than cultivating or fighting Savage Beast.


    At this time, within the Qingyang City, an earth-shattering change was happening.


    The Mohist Chamber of Commerce officially launched an all-out attack on the Gu family. There were physical confrontations, and there were commercial blockades as well.


    Because Gu Chuan had always been bedridden and unconscious, even though he had Gu Ruoqing to take care of the merchant guild, she was, after all, a woman. No matter how strong he was, there were still many people who did not wholeheartedly submit to him.


    There were a lot of people like Gu Chengmu who had ulterior motives, but they were just not as brazen as Gu Chengmu.


    However, Mo Cheng, who had been secretly inciting trouble behind the scenes, was very clear about the hidden danger of the Gu family.


    Gu Ruoqing also understood in her heart that there were a lot of people in the clan who were unconvinced of her abilities. But previously, in order to avoid causing internal strife within the clan, she had been trying her best to balance everything out, and had barely been able to maintain the normal operations of the entire merchant guild.


    Gu Chengmu''s death had originally been an invisible deterrence to them, and in addition to the fact that Gu Chuan had recovered at this moment, it was a good opportunity. This was originally the perfect time to settle the internal matters of the Mo Clan, but unexpectedly, the Mo Clan chose to make trouble at this time.


    This gave the branch families who had been ready to make a move more space to dream, and with the Mohist Chamber of Commerce''s frontal assault, it gave them more confidence, and actually brazenly went against Gu Chuan.


    Father, Mo Guang is obviously using Mo Shaoxie''s death as an excuse to take over the Gu family. He wants to take this opportunity to take over the Gu family, and the sect elders have all been possessed, not caring about the family''s benefits. If this goes on, the merchant guild won''t be able to hold on for long.


    For the past few days, every time the Gu Clan caravan left the city, they would be ambushed. Furthermore, there were no lack of experts in the enemy camp, and every time they went out, their own caravan would suffer heavy casualties.


    And the news quickly spread across the entire Qingyang City. Other than Gu Chuan''s own trusted aides, almost no one was willing to be hired by the Gu family.


    In the sale of commodities, Mohist had also gone to great lengths to engage the Gu family in a price war, vowing to force the Gu family onto a dead end step by step.


    In order to turn the situation around, Gu Chuan had no choice but to personally go to one of the three great merchant guilds, the Zhao Family, to persuade them.


    After all, the lips die and the teeth tremble. Mo Cheng''s ambition was clear as day. The Zhao Family''s Patriarch had already agreed to help the Gu Family fight against Mo Cheng. However, at this time, Mo Cheng had colluded with Yang Lie, who had a grudge with the Gu family before, and pressured the Zhao family.


    In order to protect themselves, the Zhao Family had no choice but to stop funding Gu Chuan.


    The detestable Yang Lie, if the Brother Li was still here, even if he had the guts, he wouldn''t dare try to stop him.


    I had long known that he would not easily let the Gu family off, but because of the prestige of the Gu family, if Mo Cheng had not intervened, Yang Lie would not have been so anxious to interfere.


    Father, why don''t we call your big brother back? With Brother Li here, he definitely wouldn''t dare to be so impudent, and without Yang Lie''s support and Brother Li''s strength, no matter how crafty Mo Cheng is, he would still be a toothless tiger.


    Gu Chuan thought for a moment, then shook his head: This is our own household''s matter, we should not trouble the Young Master Li, furthermore, he is going to apply for Celestial Star Sect now, if we call him back now, he will definitely miss this year''s examination. We have already received too many favours from our young master, so we should not cause him any more trouble.


    Since father is right, then let daughter accompany father to deal with the crisis in front of them. Gu Ruoqing said firmly.


    Okay, this is my, Gu Chuan''s, daughter. Gu Chuan smiled with gratitude and said: But don''t worry, I won''t be defeated that easily.


    After Gu Ruoqing heard this, she asked: Could it be that father has a trump card?


    There was nothing much to be done, we were merely dodging the blade for now, using retreat as an advantage. The current situation was not good for us to continue fighting head on.


    But Qingyang City is our foundation, where else can we retreat to? Gu Ruoyun hesitated.


    Actually, she wasn''t really afraid of leaving the Qingyang City, she was afraid that after leaving this place, Li Qingniu would not be able to find his if he returned.


    Gu Chuan seemed to not have noticed his daughter''s thoughts, and only spoke: "Qing''er, do not worry about this, your father has already prepared for danger many years ago."


    Although Gu Ruoqing was unwilling, he knew that it was the time of life and death for the Gu family. She also knew that her father''s burden was heavier than anyone else''s, and she did not want to burden Gu Chuan further, so she could only try her best to suppress the thoughts in her heart.


    slowly sighed. Brother Li, do we still have a chance to meet again ¡­

 C24

    Deep in the night, the starry sky was as profound as ever, and the earth was as quiet as ever.


    The sleeping Li Qingniu suddenly woke up from his dream, he didn''t know why he had such a dream.


    He dreamt that when the Gu family caravan entered the Wilderness to hunt for Savage Beast, they had accidentally encountered a Savage Beast with Stellar Level. Due to the great disparity in strength, the entire Gu family caravan had been killed due to Wildland, with no one being able to escape.


    Even Gu Chuan and Gu Ruoqing were amongst them. Although he knew clearly that such a thing would not happen, it was impossible for the Gu Family Merchant Group to barge into the activity area of the Stellar Level''s Savage Beast with their rich experience. Furthermore, since Gu Chuan had awoken, he would definitely not let his daughter be in danger so easily.


    However, Li Qingniu was still a little indescribably worried in his heart. No matter how many times he tried, he was unable to fall asleep ¡­


    Inside the Qingyang City, a huge fire raged in the sky.


    In the middle of the night, when everyone was sleeping soundly, a fire suddenly ignited in the Gu family estate. No one knew the reason for the fire.


    When people were woken up from their sleep by the noise and shouts, the entire Gu household was engulfed in a sea of fire.


    Perhaps the fire was too strong, and no one was able to escape.


    Seeing the former glory of the Gu''s Merchant Guild turning to ashes, the surrounding citizens couldn''t help but sigh in regret, and started to make guesses in their hearts about all sorts of possibilities.


    They all knew that in the recent days, the Gu''s and the Mohist had been fighting openly and secretly and could not be crossed. The Mohist relied on Yang Lie''s support, and did things even more brazenly, easily hitting the Gu family caravan''s people.


    Therefore, everyone guessed that this huge fire was most likely caused by the Mohist. Their goal was nothing more than to completely eradicate the Gu Family, so that the Gu Family would never have the chance to stand up again.


    As everyone was guessing, in the wilderness outside the city.


    A group of more than a hundred people, dressed in clothes that made it easier to move at night, and several carts pulling goods were rapidly advancing.


    The team moved swiftly and in an orderly manner. They had a tacit understanding with each other, and it was obvious that they had trained a lot in the past.


    Just as they were about to cross over a hill and enter a flat area, a flame suddenly lit up the cliff in front of them. Countless torches lit up the horizon.


    Everyone''s path was cut off by a team that had appeared out of nowhere. Judging from the size of the other team, their numbers were at least several times greater than their own.


    Hahahaha... Gu Chuan, do you think that just by setting a fire to it, you can get the Cicada out of its shell? I''ll tell you honestly, I have long seen through your plan. Obediently put down your weapon and surrender to me, and also hand over that bitch Gu Ruoqing as my son''s guardian. Perhaps, I can show great mercy and let you live.


    Above the Mountain Wall, Mo Cheng looked down from above, and was surrounded by his followers while glaring at Gu Chuan and the rest.


    Father, how did he know about our operation? Could it be ¡­


    Gu Ruoqing said as she looked at the people behind him.


    It was suspicious, but now was not the time to think about it.


    No reply? You know my patience has never been good, so why don''t you let me help you make your decision. As he finished speaking, he raised his hand, and over a hundred rockets flew towards Gu Chuan''s group from all directions.


    The rockets coalesced in a circle around them, forming a cage of fire. The arrow was tied to a flammable object, and it broke apart when it touched the ground. It spread in all directions and ignited all the plants nearby, creating a blazing fire.


    Since you''ve played a game of burning to death, I''ll give you what you want today. I would like to see if you would yield obediently or if you would rather be burnt to a crisp. As Mo Cheng spoke, he let out a strange, sinister laugh.


    When the Gu Family was in trouble, as good friends, Wu Shuang Jie took up the task of escorting them. Seeing Mo Cheng being so arrogant and despotic, he was about to intervene, but was stopped by Gu Chuan.


    Brother Gu ¡­


    At that time, Mo Cheng was already a Fighter at the time, and after all these years, he should have long since become a Seven Star Fighter.


    As he finished speaking, Gu Chuan''s entire body was already ignited in flames. Raising his head, he sneered: Mo Cheng, it''s been so many years since we last met, have you already forgotten my Fighter''s attribute? Flames are the source of my power.


    With a loud shout, Gu Chuan absorbed the surrounding fire energy into his body, and then rose from the ground, his body releasing raging flames as he pounced towards the cliff.


    With a swing of his fist, a fire dragon flew towards Mo Cheng.


    The corner of Mo Cheng''s mouth curled up into a sneer, his body flashed, and he disappeared. Unfortunately for him, the lackeys behind him couldn''t dodge in time. In addition to the monstrous flames, they were all engulfed by the sea of fire. They howled, flailed, and tumbled down the cliff like pigs being slaughtered.


    Hahaha ¡­ Gu Chuan, after so many years of not seeing me, it looks like you have forgotten that my martial spirit is called ''Meditation Displacement''.


    Hearing that, Gu Chuan''s body could not help but tremble, Mo Cheng''s voice came from where he was standing, and the one standing beside him was Gu Ruoqing.


    Startled, he turned his head and heard Wu Shuang Jie groan as he was sent flying.


    Uncle Wu! Before Gu Ruoqing could finish speaking, a fat and powerful hand grabbed onto his shoulder, causing Gu Ruoqing to immediately feel an intense pain on his shoulder, she could not help but let out a scream.


    It was only now that Gu Chuan realized that he had been tricked. Mo Cheng purposely used fire attacks to make Gu Chuan think that he had been careless, and with his harsh words, he tricked him into leaving the mountain cliff so that he could take advantage of Gu Ruoqing and the others.


    Qing''er!


    Gu Chuan, you better stay put, if not I can break your daughter''s neck with just two fingers. As Mo Cheng said this, he really grabbed onto Gu Ruoqing''s throat with his other hand.


    You... Despicable.


    Hehehe, when there''s no need to go all out, I''m too lazy to waste my strength. No wonder my son was so obsessed with him and fought with others. As long as our two families get married, and the Gu family Merchant Group goes under the control of the Mohist, you guys can forget about killing my son. What do you say?


    In your dreams, who wants to marry your damned son? Gu Ruoqing said while struggling.


    Oh? You don''t want to marry my son? That was true, Miss Gu Huang Hua was waiting to be married. Marrying a dead person just like that was indeed a bit unfair, how about ¡­ How about marrying me? Hehehe ¡­ As Mo Cheng finished speaking, he revealed an evil smile, making people want to puke.


    Bastard, you dare to touch a single hair on my daughter, I, Gu Chuan, will never rest until you die!


    Don''t die all day, ah, so unlucky. I hope that Brother Gu will consider my suggestion.


    Pui, if you have the ability, you can fight me to the death.


    Mo Cheng laughed coldly and said, "You want to fight then?" Well, someone will make you lose.


    Just as Gu Chuan wanted to say something, he felt a wave of heat above his head. Raising his head, he saw a tall figure whose body was covered in flames jumping down from the sky towards him.


    Yang Lie! Gu Chuan did not dodge, and welcomed it with a wave of his fist.


    However, the disparity between the two could be imagined.


    With a loud bang, Gu Chuan was flung out by Yang Lie''s punch and struck the Mountain Wall. Because of the heavy injury, the Qi in his body was not controlled, and the flames around his body started to dissipate.


    Puff ¡­ Spitting out a mouthful of blood, Gu Chuan knelt on one knee, with one hand on the ground to support his body, while blood continued to ooze out from his mouth.


    Yang Lie... You are a Mayor, yet you ignore the law and discipline of the world, unworthy to be a Mayor of the Qingyang City.


    Yang Lie snorted coldly, then walked in front of Gu Chuan: Gu Chuan, private duel with the Mohist Chamber of Commerce is your two family''s internal matter, but you slaughtered the innocent and set fire to the enemy, how can I, as the Mayor, tolerate you?


    Nonsense!


    Just a moment ago, I saw with my own eyes that you had vented your private anger and used your own flames to brutally kill more than a dozen of the members of the Mohist Merchant Guild. If I didn''t bring you to justice today, how could this Mayor face the common people with Qingyang City? I wouldn''t have been able to do that.


    Gu Chuan sneered when he heard this, and looked at Mo Cheng hatefully. He had to admit, in terms of scheming, Mo Cheng was more shrewd and cunning than him.


    A character that had grown to be on par with the Gu family in the past ten years, how could he be an ordinary character? The mind of its means is thus to be seen.


    Facing such an enemy, it was already troublesome enough, but now there was an additional Stellar Level expert like Yang Lie as an opponent.


    In this sort of situation, Gu Chuan knew that he had no chance of winning, and was just about to lose all hope ¡­


    Miss Ruoqing, Uncle Gu, so you two are here. I have to go into the city to look for you guys, why aren''t you sleeping in the middle of the night? What was he doing outside the city?


    A very familiar voice entered the Gu family''s Father And Daughter''s ears. The flame of hope instantly illuminated the already despairing hearts of the crowd.


    Brother Li... The moment Gu Ruoqing opened his mouth, Mo Cheng grabbed onto her throat tightly, immediately making it difficult for her to breathe and make it difficult for her to speak.


    Young Master Li, why are you ¡­ Looking at Li Qingniu who suddenly appeared beside him, Gu Chuan could not believe his eyes.


    Li Qingniu bent over to help him up: "I had a strange dream, that you all met with the attacks of Savage Beast and were all killed. Although I felt that it was impossible, I still wanted to come back to see you all.


    After he finished speaking, he turned around to look at the nearby Yang Lie who was somewhat dumbstruck, and exclaimed: Isn''t he the Mayor from that day? Uncle Gu, is he bullying you again?


    Gu Chuan coughed lightly two times, spitting out a mouthful of blood on the ground, and said: It''s not only him, there''s also that person. As he spoke, he pointed to Mo Cheng who was suppressing Gu Ruoqing.


    Li Qingniu looked towards the direction he was pointing, at the side, Wu Shuang Jie who was lying on the ground shouted: Brother Li, quickly save the young miss.


    Stinky Kid, so you are the Cyan Cow. You are the one who killed my son, I want you to repay me with your life!


    Li Qingniu asked with a baffled expression: "Who is your son?" I have indeed killed some bad people recently, if your son is a bad person ¡­


    Shut up, I won''t listen to the explanation. In short, today I must seek justice for my son. You want to save this woman, don''t you? As long as you repent in front of me and commit suicide to die for my son, I will promise you that I will let their Father And Daughter go.

 C25

    Brother Li, don''t... Gu Ruoqing struggled to squeeze out these few words, but she was quickly grabbed by the throat by Mo Cheng.


    If you continue to be dishonest, I''ll strangle you right now! Mo Cheng fiercely said.


    You strangle me, I... I also don''t want Brother Li to accept you ¡­


    Suddenly, Gu Ruoqing felt Mo Cheng''s hand loosen, she took the chance to flip over and out, escaping Mo Cheng''s control.


    Looking back, Mo Cheng''s legs were below his knees. For some reason, he had sunk into the ground.


    Just now, when Mo Cheng was focusing his attention on Gu Ruoqing, he suddenly felt as if someone was grabbing his ankle.


    While feeling fear, the hand holding Gu Ruoqing couldn''t help but loosen as well. By the time he had reacted to it, his legs were already deeply embedded into the ground. Li Qingniu was standing at a place not far away, gently flicking off the dust on his clothes.


    This... What kind of damned move is this? Mo Cheng was still in a state of shock as he said this.


    The Grandma Long had said that there was no need to explain too much to bad people. Directly killing them was the best way to deal with things. Miss Gu was a good person, so the person who bullied her was definitely a bad person.


    As Li Qingniu said this, he had already raised his right hand, preparing to directly slap Mo Cheng to death.


    Hmph, Stinky Kid, I was just hiding my strength just now. I wanted to see what tricks you have, do you really think I am that easy to deal with?


    As the voice fell, Mo Cheng''s eyes were opened, and his body, which had been buried in the ground, disappeared without a trace.


    Mo Cheng''s Martial Spirit Skills could be changed through meditation. As long as he wanted to find the right place, he could instantly move his body to the place he wanted to go.


    However, this distance was not limitless. Only when he meditated within the range of his vision would he be able to achieve his goal.


    Be careful of the back! Gu Chuan reminded Li Qingniu loudly to be careful behind him.


    Too late, kid, die, heh heh... In a flash, Mo Cheng who had already appeared behind Li Qingniu, took out a dagger and stabbed towards the center of his opponent''s back like lightning.


    His speed was extremely fast, so fast that it only needed a blink of an eye to determine the outcome of the battle.


    Li Qingniu did not move, maybe it was because he was too late.


    The dagger was incomparably sharp, and it glinted with a cold light as it pierced straight through the back of the heart ¡­


    Ah ¡­ Wh... What!


    Li Qingniu still did not move, and the one who moved was still Mo Cheng.


    However, it was different from before. This time, he did not advance. Instead, he retreated.


    Mo Cheng''s eyes were filled with surprise and disbelief. He staggered backwards step by step.


    The cold light of the dagger was like snow. Only half of the dagger remained attached to the handle.


    The other half had already landed behind Li Qingniu, and was looking at its master alone.


    How could a dagger forged from the hardest part of a snake bone beast''s entire body not be able to pierce through his body? Who was he? Exactly ¡­


    I wanted to avoid it, but you were too weak. Li Qingniu said indifferently as he turned around.


    His tone was very sincere, even somewhat immature. It was completely devoid of any sense of arrogance or arrogance.


    He believed that the other party was purposely mocking him and couldn''t help but clench his fists, which were already soaked in cold sweat: Stinky Kid, stop lying to yourself.


    If he couldn''t even dodge this speed, the Grandpa Quezi would probably cripple my legs out of anger.


    The voice came from behind Mo Cheng, and from the moment Li Qingniu said the first word, his figure had already appeared behind Mo Cheng.


    However, Mo Cheng had been on his guard the entire time. He didn''t even dare to blink his eyes.


    He was confident that no matter what Li Qingniu did, he wouldn''t be able to escape his eyes.


    But even until Li Qingniu''s voice rang behind his ears, he did not see Li Qingniu make any movements.


    Because the time between Li Qingniu''s disappearance and his speech was just too short; it was too fast!


    Before he could even feel the change, it had already happened.


    Sweat trickled down Mo Cheng''s forehead. He suddenly shouted, and waved the dagger in his hand that only had half of its blade remaining, at Mo Cheng''s back.


    Li Qingniu slowly raised his hand and easily gripped onto Mo Cheng''s wrist, followed by a palm strike on Mo Cheng''s back.


    Amidst the mournful wails, the bones all over Mo Cheng''s body emitted a cracking sound. In the end, with a casual toss, his body shot through the clouds like a shooting arrow ¡­


    Seeing this scene, Yang Lie''s body couldn''t help but shiver. Although he had a fiery personality, being able to serve as the city''s master was by no means a brainless act. When he encountered an unexpected situation, he would also calmly observe and find a situation that was advantageous to him.


    The reason why he did not make a move previously was to see if Mo Cheng could handle Li Qingniu. If he could, that would be for the best, but if not, then at least he would have a better understanding of Li Qingniu''s strength.


    However, the more he looked, the more shocked he became. Mo Cheng''s strength was close to that of the 8-star Fighter, and even though he was far from being his match, his skills and ruthlessness were far beyond his own.


    He asked himself, if he met with the same situation, it would definitely not be as easy as what Li Qingniu dealt with him with, so easy as if he had only eaten a meal. Judging from this alone, the other party''s strength was definitely higher than his by more than a level.


    As an expert of Stellar Level, this was the first time he felt so powerless and cowardly in front of an opponent.


    In the blink of an eye, Yang Lie felt that there was someone in front of him.


    You also came to help him bully Miss Ruoqing and Uncle Gu?


    No no no, a misunderstanding, a misunderstanding, a misunderstanding. It was all a misunderstanding, it was Mo Cheng instigating trouble, I didn''t notice it, under his deception, I mistook good people for murderers. After listening to your conversation just now, I realized that I wronged good people.


    Uncle Gu, is what he said true?


    Gu Chuan looked at Yang Lie and snorted. He sneered: I heard that the Gu family''s fire has implicated thirteen houses in the vicinity, causing several tens of people to die and be injured?


    Ah ¡­ Err, after checking, the Gu family''s fire didn''t show any signs of spreading, it was Mo Cheng who took the opportunity to set fire to the nearby residences, intending to create a false image and frame the Gu family.


    I also burned many of Mo Cheng''s followers.


    After my Mayor came to the scene to investigate, it was originally Mo Cheng and the rest who had plotted against the Gu Family Chamber of Commerce, and set up an ambush here to kill the Gu Family. Gu Chuan protected his family members, and so fought fiercely against them with all his might;


    On one hand, Yang Lie was trying to use these words to excuse the Gu family''s responsibilities. In the end, he did not forget to use probing words to probe the other party''s intentions.


    Who had beaten Uncle Gu''s wounds? Li Qingniu asked.


    Hearing Li Qingniu''s question, Yang Lie''s heart could not help but tighten.


    Gu Chuan coughed lightly twice and said: My internal injuries have never actually completely recovered, I was originally about to recuperate, but due to being enraged just now, I used too much force, and injured my internal organs. Sigh, I''m an old man, but I have many problems, cough cough cough ¡­


    Right, right. Yang Lie immediately agreed.


    Gu Ruoqing understood her father''s intentions. As the lord of a city, if Yang Lie died without knowing the reason, his entire Qingyang City would descend into an earth-shattering turmoil. Gu Chuan did not want the innocent citizens of the Qingyang City to be affected by the battle of the merchant guilds.


    Furthermore, with this lesson, he believed that from today onwards, Yang Lie would no longer dare to act arrogantly like he did in the past, looking down on everyone else.


    After releasing Yang Lie, Gu Chuan did not plan to bring everyone back to the Qingyang City. The Gu Family courtyard had already been burnt to ashes, and the Gu Family''s foundation in the Qingyang City had begun to waver.


    Many years ago, Gu Chuan had once opened a branch here in his personal name. Originally, it was a place where he could respond to emergencies, but before that, he managed it pretty well.


    He decided to bring everyone to that place and make that place his foundation. He would use that place as his future base to rise again.


    The starlight was dim. The gentle breeze rippled the grass, and it was time for another conversation.


    Two figures quietly stood under the ripples of stars. Gu Ruoqing''s eyes moved about, as though she had thousands of words to say in her heart, but she remained silent and did not say a word.


    Brother Li, come back and save me ¡­ Would it bother you to register at Celestial Star Sect? If we can''t make it this year, why don''t you come with me first...


    Miss Ruoqing need not worry. Compared to Grandpa Quezi, although my Qing Gong is very weak, I will definitely be able to reach the Celestial Star Sect in time.


    Oh... Gu Ruoqing lowered her head, a look of disappointment and disappointment on her face.


    The sky is about to brighten and I need to return. After Miss Ruoqing gets settled at a new place, remember to send a letter to Celestial Star Sect to report on my safety.


    Well, I will.


    After Li Qingniu left, Gu Ruoqing looked in the direction that Li Qingniu had left for a long time, even though he had long since disappeared.


    Suddenly, a hand lightly patted her shoulder. Don''t worry, we''ll meet again very soon. It was unknown when Gu Chuan had arrived behind her and comforted her.


    Father, what do you mean?


    Gu Chuan laughed out loud: "Father is not a fool. If you like Young Master Li, how could I not see it?


    Father, what nonsense are you spouting ¡­ Gu Ruoqing''s face immediately flushed red, and she unconsciously turned her head away. Her bashful look made it seem as if she wanted to find a hole to hide in.


    Hahahaha, don''t worry little girl, Daddy will prepare everything for you. Right now, rest assured and follow the team.


    When they returned to the place they were previously at, it was already close to dawn and Murong Lanyu, Fang Tong and the rest were still unconscious.


    If they knew that Li Qingniu went back and forth across the Qingyang City in one night, they would probably make a fuss for a while.


    Even though the distance from here to there wasn''t that far, there were still around five to six hundred kilometers. Even if there was a good mount that was over a thousand kilometers, it was still impossible for it to travel to and from both places in such a short amount of time.


    Maybe it was because he was too tired, or maybe the worry that was pressing down on his mind had disappeared. Not long after Li Qingniu laid down, he fell into a deep sleep.

 C26

    A few days later, Li Qingniu and his group finally arrived at the Snow Glacier Region, located in the northernmost area of the Sky Sun Empire.


    The glaciers here covered an area of ten thousand miles. There was a year-round snow, vegetation was sparse, and all sorts of species were scarce. The living conditions were extremely difficult, so although the topography was wide, there were very few humans.


    And the most legendary, oldest, and most mysterious of the entire Star Continent, the supreme academy ''Celestial Star Sect'', was hiding within this boundless glacier.


    Although this place was affiliated to the Heavenly Sun Empire, its Celestial Star Sect was not loyal to any nation or force. It was an independent, self-contained existence, and its students came from the entire Star Continent.


    There were no excessive requirements to recruit students here. The only requirement was one''s aptitude.


    Those with good aptitude, even if they were the beggars'' sons, even if they couldn''t take out the school fees and had to pay up, the Celestial Star Sect would not be stingy in accepting them. If you do not have the qualifications, even if you are a prince or a princess of a certain nation, your Celestial Star Sect will not open the door for you.


    If you want to know whether or not you are qualified enough to enter the Celestial Star Sect, you still need a prerequisite, and that is your ''sect''s fate''.


    However, his exact location was something that no one could say for sure. Even if they had participated in the Celestial Star Sect selection before, those who failed in the end would only be able to remember the Celestial Star Sect, and it was built atop a gigantic snowy mountain peak that could not be seen from the top. It was said that it was the highest mountain in the entire ten thousand kilometer radius of the glacier.


    However, no one was able to determine the exact location of this mountain peak because its location seemed to be constantly changing.


    There had once been a person who had refused to accept this result after his first selection. He had thought that he would be able to pass the test in a year by cultivating wholeheartedly. Thus, he had gone back the next year and never found that snowy peak again.


    It was only later that people gradually came to understand that after their first selection, their sect''s relationship with the Celestial Star Sect had already been cut. If they were unlucky, they would naturally not be able to find that misty and unpredictable snowy mountain.


    Only one chance... Listening to Fang Tong''s narration, Li Qingniu muttered.


    How could the Uncle Fang be so clear about this? Could it be that you have also tested for your Celestial Star Sect? Murong Lanyu asked curiously.


    Fang Tong cast his gaze towards the boundless glacier before him as if looking back at the old days.


    After a moment, I sighed and said: That''s right, when I was young, I was the same as the Young Master Li, ambitious to join the Celestial Star Sect, and I had already obtained the affiliation of the sect, but in the end, I still dropped the rankings during the selection ¡­ Sigh, but Young Master Li''s talent is exceptional, and is a dragon amongst men. I presume he can definitely enter the Celestial Star Sect successfully.


    I thank the Uncle Fang for his praise, but I do not have much confidence in it. After all, I am still too weak, and I do not know if I will be selected.


    Seeing Li Qingniu''s sincere face, Fang Tong''s heart was filled with mixed feelings. He could not help but shout in his heart: To be able to kill the in one move, how could you call that weak? Can this brat still leave some dignity for others!?


    After a long sigh, Fang Tong said, "Okay, it''s too late today. Let''s find a place to stay in the nearby town and buy food tomorrow. We can get ready to enter the glacier, or else we''ll starve to death by going in empty-handed."


    The glaciers were vast and the borders were long. Along the long border, there were several small towns, some of which already existed, and some of which came later on to live together. After forming a certain scale and meeting the requirements to build a city, they applied for a city construction order from the empire.


    Every year, there would be a large number of Fighter that gathered here. The originally sparse and scattered towns originally had very few people, and since there were not many things to sell, sometimes even houses would not be enough for these Fighter s to rent.


    People often fight to rent a small house. From this, some merchants saw the business opportunity and started to build inns, granaries, snow wolves training grounds, etc., to provide all the necessary resources for the Fighter s who came here.


    From then on, a large group of merchants began to build their businesses, gradually becoming a large group of merchants.


    The Yun Lai Inn was such an inn that provided services to the Fighter. The innkeeper Yun Sanxiao always maintained a kind and rich smile. No matter who he saw, he would always act humble.


    Even calling for the waiter to chase away the beggars who were watching them from the door was asking for the waiter to not forcefully drive them away.


    Li Qingniu even suspected that if someone tried to smear something on his face, he would be able to endure it with a smile.


    Fang Tong told him that this was the cultivation of a businessman. Li Qingniu had only just come into contact with this world and had yet to fully understand the complex nature of human hearts. For example, since they were both merchants, why did the Gu Family Father And Daughter not have to lower himself to plead with him?


    He still did not understand that there was another type of thing in this world called backbone. This kind of thing was illusory and indistinct, yet it truly existed.


    Miss, we lost a lot of things when we were trying to escape. We only have enough to rent you a room with the number ten word in the sky. Fang Tong said apologetically.


    Murong Lanyu shook her head: It''s good enough that I have a room to stay in, didn''t I also live in the same cave and field before. Where is your room?


    Young Master Li''s room is Sky No. 11. We need to leave two people outside the Miss''s door to guard, one room is enough.


    Seeing that the other party was hesitating to say more, Murong Lanyu''s mind was sharp, and immediately changed her expression, and said: I''m asking about your room, which room?


    On... In the woodshed, miss, we actually have more money, but we''ll have more places to use it in the future, so we''ll save a lot of money.


    Uncle Fang, all the way here, you all risked your lives to save me. How could I let you all stay in the woodshed?


    No need to go through all that trouble, let''s all live in the Sky Room.


    As Li Qingniu spoke, he took out the Astral Card that Gu Chuan had given him and handed it over to Fang Tong to continue speaking: "Uncle Fang has probably come here to know where Sky Sun Trading Company is, so I''ll have to trouble Uncle Fang to help me change this. It should be enough for everyone to use for a while.


    Receiving the Astral Card''s gaze, Fang Tong could not help but be astonished. It was actually a Silver Rank Astral Card, this piece could be exchanged for 100,000 star stones. Not only could it be used for a while, even if it was the best food, it would also be enough to waste at least half a year.


    He had to re-examine the plain-dressed young man who looked like he''d come from a small mountain village.


    Young Master Li would really hand over such a large sum of money to me to handle? Fang Tong could not believe it. After all, a hundred thousand star stones was a number that would move the hearts of most people.


    Oh? Was a hundred thousand star stones a lot? Li Qingniu said, puzzled.


    A hundred thousand star stones is enough to buy twenty of these kinds of inns, even in Mu Rong Family, I have rarely seen such a large amount of Astral Card, these amounts are normally used for trading in large quantities between merchant guilds, are Young Master Li''s family merchants?


    Seeing that Li Qingniu really did not have much understanding towards star stones, Murong Lanyu explained with a smile.


    At the time of the Xiao Man Village, everything depended on Li Qingniu for self-sufficiency. Besides the four masters and the few savage Strange Beast that surrounded the village, there was basically nothing that needed him to settle with money. He only started to come into contact with all sorts of trade and trade matters after entering the human world.


    No, this card was given to me by Uncle Gu. I thought it was just a small amount of money.


    Murong Lanyu knew that the Uncle Gu that Li Qingniu was talking about was Gu Ruoqing''s father. Li Qingniu had told her a lot of things about the Gu Family''s Father And Daughter, other than the night that he saved a thousand li.


    To give away such a large sum of money, it was likely that this Uncle Gu had already treated Young Master as his future Young Master.


    Murong Lanyu originally wanted to express these words with a joking tone, but her smile looked so forced, as though her face was filled with bitterness.


    Young Master? What was that?


    You... You''re so stupid, you don''t know anything. Murong Lanyu curled her lips, turned around and ran up the second floor: Waiter, where is my room?


    Miss''s room is Sky Room 10. It''s here, please follow me.


    The four followers immediately ran upstairs, their duty was to constantly protect Murong Lanyu''s safety.


    I''m sorry, I have to stay and protect the young miss, but I can tell you where the closest to the Sky Sun Merchant Guild is.


    He couldn''t trust anyone now, not even his companions of many days.


    Although he didn''t understand what was going on in his heart, Li Qingniu didn''t force it. After asking about the location of the branch in the vicinity, Li Qingniu then proceeded to go exchange for Star Stones.


    Just as he walked out of the inn, suddenly, a burst of Spirit Qi shot from Li Qingniu''s back. Without thinking too much, he had already reacted, he extended his hand out and grabbed, an arrow appearing in his hand.


    A piece of paper was tied to the arrow''s end. He took it out and saw that it read: You''ve been lied to. Green Firmament Town''s Tianyang Commerce had already withdrawn their capital. The closest one was to Dragon Lake Town, a hundred miles to the south.


    At this time, Sword Spirit''s voice resounded in his mind: "Veteran rat, there must be a trick in your words."


    And even if I was fooled, what did it have to do with him? No, why should he care so much? Li Qingniu said in his mind.


    Hahaha, not bad, not bad. Your judgement of the situation is getting clearer and clearer, and the speed at which you are growing up is truly amazing.


    In the past when they were in the Xiao Man Village, all the people Li Qingniu came into contact with were all very simple. Even though his four masters were all The Most Powerful s under the stars, they didn''t have that many scheming and scheming between them. They had always been living in a pure environment, and it caused her heart to become much purer than ordinary people.


    However, this did not mean that his thinking and understanding were inferior to others. On the contrary, he was much sharper and more adept at summarizing than most people. Whatever he saw or experienced allowed him to grow rapidly.

 C27

    It was just that he wasn''t very good at intentionally acting, which sometimes gave others a feeling of foolishness.


    This illusion could sometimes be fatal.


    What are you going to do? According to the direction that the message pointed in, it was only about 20 miles away, but that was more than 100 miles away.


    Grandma Long said that a gentleman should have the beauty of adulthood. Although I don''t know what a gentleman is, there''s nothing wrong with the beauty of adulthood. Since someone wishes for me to go further, then I will let him have his way.


    Mm, alright, let''s go with the plan, it''s just as this old man thought.


    Li Qingniu turned and walked towards the direction indicated by the slip of paper.


    In a dark corner, a man with a bamboo hat on his head and a large part of his face covered by a black veil sneered. He was not weak, but he was a fool who could not even find a horse.


    Inside the Yun Lai Inn, Fang Tong was advising Murong Lanyu.


    Miss, you don''t really want to go into the glacier, do you? The conditions there are too difficult for Miss to bear.


    Why not? Uncle Fang had gone in before, didn''t he also come out safely? Could it be that just because I''m the Young Miss of Mu Rong Family, I can''t bear the hardships of others?


    Miss, I know that you lied to Young Master Li about the people from Celestial Star Sect in hopes of following the same route as us, in order to guarantee our safety. But you must definitely not enter the glacier, my responsibility is to protect Miss from any dangers, so I hope that Miss will hurry up and pack up, and it''s best for you to leave this place before the Young Master Li returns, so that no one will know of our whereabouts.


    I''m not leaving. If you want to leave, go by yourself. Murong Lanyu turned her head, completely ignoring Fang Tong.


    Miss ¡­


    Hahaha, why don''t you let me talk to your young lady, maybe he will listen to me. A coy laughter sounded from outside the door, followed by the sound of the door being pushed open.


    Just as Fang Tong was trying to persuade him not to move, he became anxious in his heart. Hearing the voice, he could not help but frown, and turned his head to say: "There''s no need to ¡­." Was it Manager Yun? After a pause, he seemed to have thought of something and shouted towards the door, "Who told you to let them in?"


    No one answered. Fang Tong knew them well enough to know that no one would abandon their duties for no reason.


    Who the hell are you? What have you done to our people?


    Yun Sanxiao walked to Fang Tong with his unchanging trademark smile and said: Guest, don''t worry. Your people are safe and sound, they have only gone back to their rooms to sleep.


    Hmph, nonsense, they won''t leave without permission.


    Is that so? I see that Brave men are also very tired, why not also sit down to rest for a while.


    You haven''t ¡­


    The brawny man sat down first and took a sip of tea to moisten his throat.


    The smile on Yun Sanxiao''s face seemed to have some sort of mysterious magic, Fang Tong was about to flare up, but suddenly, as if he had been possessed, his eyes became hollow, and he sat down according to Yun Sanxiao''s orders. He then took a sip of the tea Yun Sanxiao had poured for him, and put it down, before steadily sitting there, as if he was waiting for the next instruction.


    Murong Lanyu, who was at the side, did not understand what was happening, but seeing that scene, she guessed that it was Yun Sanxiao who was behind this. She could not help but think about it as she quickly ran over to shake Fang Tong''s shoulders.


    Uncle Fang, wake up, wake up, Uncle Fang ¡­


    Miss, don''t worry, do you really want to get into Celestial Star Sect?


    "Hmm ¡­"


    Very well, I will help you.


    Will you really help me? Why?


    Because my son also wants to take the Celestial Star Sect examination.


    What does the Young Master taking the Celestial Star Sect have to do with helping me?


    Of course it does. Since that fool won''t be able to come back today, I''ll tell you the story of my stupid son.


    It was only at this moment that Yun Sanxiao''s smile, which seemed to be there forever, finally faded from his face.


    Sighing faintly, he began to narrate the story of his son.


    Yun Yi, who had grown up here since childhood, had heard all kinds of legends about Celestial Star Sect from the mouths of the past Fighter s. Thus, from a very young age, his heart took root in a dream of entering the Celestial Star Sect and becoming a strong practitioner.


    Thus, when he was just a bit older, he started to ask his father to let him enter the glacier area and join the Celestial Star Sect. Seeing his son being so ambitious, Yun Sanxiao was initially very happy, but ever since Yun Yi''s sect ties were cut off, his entire being became dispirited. No matter how his family tried to persuade him, he still entered the glacier once a year, and the results could be imagined.


    Until five years ago, after Yun Yi entered the glacier for the last time, he hadn''t come out.


    For some reason, the soul of Yun Yi''s soul did not disappear. Instead, it continued to float within the glacier, as if it was continuously searching for the location of the Celestial Star Sect.


    After unexpectedly finding out about this, Yun Sanxiao did not hesitate to spend all his savings to find the legendary Evil Spiritualist.


    He had used a strange method to reclaim his soul from the glacier and sealed it within his spirit tablet. However, his heart, which was searching for Celestial Star Sect, did not give up, and he frequently clamored to return to the glacier.


    Seeing his obsession, Yun Sanxiao finally compromised and swore to help his son fulfil this wish no matter what.


    Therefore, he had obtained Secret Method from the Evil Spiritualist. With this Secret Method, he could implant Yun Yi''s soul into another person''s body, and as long as there was a complete existence, he would have the opportunity to enter the Celestial Star Sect.


    To truly enter the Celestial Star Sect, just the complete existence is not enough, you still need to possess talent and potential. To do so, I waited bitterly for another two years. Finally ¡­ Finally, I have to wait here! After Yun Sanxiao finished, he started laughing maniacally once again.


    You... He was talking about someone with sufficient aptitude, could it be ¡­ That''s me, right? When Murong Lanyu spoke, her entire body was trembling.


    Hehehe, originally, that kid surnamed Li was also not bad, but I could tell that he was very strong, and when I fought with him, the outcome was hard to predict. Luckily, I found out that your aptitude was also very good, so I intentionally tricked her into going to Dragon Lake Town a hundred miles away.


    He obviously thought this was a very funny thing, and it seemed that even if he had to laugh all day, he wouldn''t get tired of it.


    However, in the next second, his smile froze as his eyes widened like two copper bells.


    You... Why did you come back?


    After changing the money, there was nothing else to do, so he naturally came back. However, he was quite lucky today, as soon as he returned he heard an interesting story.


    You heard that too? Impossible, this place is a hundred miles away from Dragon Lake Town. Even if you ride a horse, it would be impossible for you to return so quickly, you ¡­ You never went to Dragon Lake.


    Li Qingniu shrugged his shoulders and ignored him, walking straight towards Murong Lanyu with an oily paper bag in his hands.


    After changing the money, he heard that there was a very famous Fang Yue Zhai by the side of the river in Southern City. All the snacks there were famous in the area of a few hundred miles, so he bought some for Miss Lanyu to taste.


    After Yun Sanxiao heard these words, he couldn''t help but cast his gaze at the bag of dim sum, and on the oil paper bag, the words Fang Yue Zhai were clearly written.


    Ah!" You really went to Dragon Lake Town? Impossible, how is this possible!


    Holding the dessert that Li Qingniu had given to her, Murong Lanyu felt an incomparable sense of security. He had never been as pleasantly surprised as he was now, but very quickly, she drooped his head again, softly saying like a child who had done something wrong: I''m sorry. I lied to you before, but I actually don''t have any family members in my Celestial Star Sect.


    I had already guessed that.


    Ah? When? Murong Lanyu looked up at Li Qingniu.


    When I realized that your understanding of Celestial Star Sect is not even as deep as mine.


    Why didn''t you expose me?


    Because I have been told that lying is sometimes not a crucial part of a person''s life. As long as there is no malice in it, it doesn''t matter whether you lie or not.


    Brother Li suddenly threw himself into Li Qingniu''s embrace, it was unknown if it was because he had lied before, or if it was because of Li Qingniu''s magnanimity, she could not help but want to express his feelings.


    After all, Li Qingniu was still an inexperienced person, and had never experienced such a situation before.


    Just then, Yun Sanxiao suddenly walked over with a smile, the look of shock on his face had disappeared.


    Hahaha, I never thought that little brother had such a cultivation at such a young age, I am truly impressed, today it is my eyes that have failed to recognize Mt. Tai, offending everyone, this little brother will apologize to everyone here.


    Master, be careful. ''Laughter'' is his way of attacking. He can control people''s actions and thoughts with laughter. The Sword Spirit''s voice sounded in his mind, reminding Li Qingniu.


    Interesting, a Martial Spirit that does not attack for the sake of offense. Grandma Long once said, ''Don''t hit the smiling person with your hand''. Although he was weak, his martial soul had a special characteristic.


    En, people who don''t cultivate offensive martial spirits are usually not easy to fight. Their cultivation was just for a better life in this continent that was revered by the Fighter.


    While the two of them were conversing mentally, Yun Sanxiao had already arrived in front of Li Qingniu.


    His expression was respectful and respectful, with a face full of smiles. He even looked simple and honest, as though he was a completely different person from the Yun Sanxiao who had a crooked mind.


    Also, all of the expenses that you will incur in the store will be borne by me. I hope that you do not ¡­


    That''s enough. Your smile is of no use to me. Now take me to see your son''s memorial tablet.


    You''re actually fine! What do you want to do with my son? Seeing that his own moves had failed, Yun Sanxiao was startled at first, but after a moment of reaction, he asked.


    The Mr. Jian said that the best way to deal with it is to free him and help you. You just need to tell me where he is and you won''t need to do anything else. Li Qingniu said with sincerity.


    I don''t care about the Mr. Jian or the Sword Queen, whoever dares to touch my son, I''ll fight with them! Yun Sanxiao''s expression changed yet again as he said furiously.

 C28

    If you force him to stay in this world, it will only cause his soul to be unable to rest in peace, and it will not benefit either you or him. Li Qingniu continued to persuade Yun Sanxiao.


    What do you know, is that my son is unwilling to rest in peace. As long as I help him fulfill his wish of entering the Celestial Star Sect, he can naturally rest in peace.


    You''re dreaming, and I won''t give you my body. Murong Lanyu interrupted.


    Li Qingniu shook his head and sighed: "You think too easily, Mr. Jian said that the Evil Spiritualist''s Soul Shifting Technique is unreliable, even if he can successfully channel the soul into the other person''s body, it will ultimately result in two souls stealing the body, but because of the lack of compatibility, he cannot compete with the main body.


    Do you really think I didn''t consider that? Hehehe, I already got the method to seal a soul from the Demon Spiritualist. At that time, as long as I seal my body, I naturally won''t come out and fight with my son.


    When Murong Lanyu heard this, her heart shivered, and her voice trembled slightly: Crazy, he''s practically crazy.


    The Sword Spirit said in Li Qingniu''s mind: He has already entered the Heart Demon, looks like he won''t hear anything.


    Is there any way? Li Qingniu asked.


    The easiest method would be to kill him with a single sword strike, and then end the battle once and for all.


    Li Qingniu thought for a moment and said: He only wants to help his son fulfill his wish, so he can''t be considered a bad guy.


    The Sword Spirit heard and laughed, and within the laughter, there was a sense of gratification. Previously, when he said that he had killed Yun Sanxiao with a single slash, he only wanted to test Li Qingniu and see what he would do.


    As long as Yun Yi''s soul was at peace, the knot in his heart would naturally be resolved. It''s just a matter of time before I figure out the location of the Spirit.


    Following the Sword Spirit''s guidance, Li Qingniu didn''t pay any more attention to Yun Sanxiao, and went straight to the window, jumped up, and jumped into the backyard.


    Murong Lanyu''s heart was still in fear, she immediately called out ''Brother Li'' and was about to jump down, but she was stopped by Yun Sanxiao who anxiously rushed over.


    You can''t die before you move my son''s soul!


    Suddenly, Yun Sanxiao''s face changed: Backyard! Before he finished, he suddenly pushed Murong Lanyu away, and then jumped down.


    In addition to that moment of delay, when he caught up to the room where the Yun Yi spirit tablets were placed, Li Qingniu was already holding onto the Golden Sword and was about to slash at the spirit tablet in front of him.


    Stop! Even if you break the spirit tablet, it will only remove the seal of the Evil Spiritualist, if my soul loses its bindings, it will let my son wander around in the glacier again, why don''t we make a deal, you let my son go, I promise you that I will not pursue that lady anymore.


    After that, you will also look for other targets.


    So what? What happened after that had nothing to do with the water in your well.


    It seems that you are not fully awake yet, but Shopkeeper, please be at ease. My sword name is Slash Sky, and it can slash everything in the world, including Spirit s.


    No, I won''t allow you to do that.


    Before he finished speaking, a dazzling golden light filled the entire room. In the instant that Yun Sanxiao felt that he could not see anything, a strong invisible pressure was released from the Golden Sword in Li Qingniu''s hands.


    He felt an incomparably powerful force. In the face of this force, he was even more powerless than an ant at the foot of the mountain.


    Although Yun Sanxiao had already realized that Li Qingniu was not a simple character, he had not expected that there was actually such a strong power contained in his body.


    Under the pressure of this power, only emptiness remained in his mind, as if he had completely lost the ability to think.


    By the time he reacted again, the golden light had already completely disappeared and the Golden Sword in Li Qingniu''s hand had already disappeared.


    Yi''er! Yun Sanxiao hurriedly ran to the spirit tablet, and saw that it was still undamaged, and not a single trace of a wound could be seen on it.


    Just as he was about to let out a long breath, he realized that the Spirit that was bound inside had disappeared without a trace.


    Yi''er ¡­ You... You killed my Yi''er ¡­ You deserve to die!


    With that roar, Yun Sanxiao suddenly erupted with True Qi all over his body, and the crown on his head also erupted and scattered. His long hair flew in the air, as though he had gone insane, as though he wanted to release all of his Martial Spirit, as though he wanted to perish together with his opponent.


    Seal his spiritual altar with his zhenqi, or else he would die from exhaustion.


    Li Qingniu did not even think about it, and stepped in front of Yun Sanxiao, raised his hand and tapped on his spiritual altar acupoint.


    Before waiting for the opponent to react, Li Qingniu had already sealed his spiritual core.


    Following the wild roar, Yun Sanxiao lost consciousness and collapsed onto the ground. When he woke up again, it was already noon of the second day.


    The waiter told him that Li Qingniu and his group had already paid and left the inn, and also took away Yun Yi''s spirit tablet.


    What does he want with my son''s tablet? Why didn''t you stop him? Yun Sanxiao was so angry that he jumped up from the bed.


    The waiter trembled and said, "I will stop him, but I can''t stop him. This is the letter that young master left for you. If there''s nothing else, I''ll head out first." After placing the letter gently on the table, the waiter quickly turned around and left the room.


    Bastard, you took away my son''s spirit tablet, yet you still want to leave a letter to humiliate me. Yun Sanxiao took the letter, unhappily opened the seal, took out the letter, and angrily opened it.


    If he wasn''t afraid of missing out on the clues related to the spirit tablet, he wouldn''t even bother reading this letter.


    You can be at ease, I will help him fulfill his wish of entering the Celestial Star Sect, and I hope the shopkeeper can let go of his obsession as well, and resolve it. Mr. Jian said that Young Master Yun did not suffer any pain when he left, and he even expressed his gratitude to him.


    Yi''er ¡­ The sound echoed through the empty room, fading into relief.


    Under his guidance, Li Qingniu successfully bought enough food, clothes and snow wolves that had been specially trained to transport supplies.


    Snow Wolves were a species unique to glaciers. The climate within the glaciers was harsh, and the species was scarce. Only a few species with extreme cold tolerance resided inside.


    Amongst these species, Snow Wolves were the most common and the most tame. This was because it was unknown how long it would take to enter the glacier before they could find the Celestial Star Sect, and the amount of materials a person could bring was limited.


    A few merchants who were good at speculation smelled the opportunity and started to build a domestication ground, selling the tamed snow wolves to the Fighter s at a high price.


    However, the snow wolves could only live in the region near the glacier, so the merchants would also take back the snow wolves. However, the price of recovery was very low, which was also a way for merchants to speculate.


    What does all this have to do with me joining the Celestial Star Sect? Li Qingniu asked in confusion in his mind.


    The Sword Spirit laughed: It doesn''t matter, but I hope that you can understand a few people''s minds. Different positions, different jobs, different goals, they all have their own psychological trends.


    Oh. Li Qingniu nodded as if he understood something.


    Without realizing it, they had already arrived at the edge of the glacier.


    Miss, you ¡­


    Uncle Fang, don''t try to persuade me anymore, I have already decided. Also, didn''t Shopkeeper Yun say that my aptitude could enter the Celestial Star Sect, and if I could learn some powerful skills in the Celestial Star Sect, I would have the ability to protect myself in the future. Uncle Fang doesn''t need to be afraid of me anymore, is that not bad?


    Good is good, but he might not believe that madman''s words. Moreover ¡­


    Uncle Fang should know that once I decide something, it will not change.


    Then at least let me go with my lady into the glacier.


    Don''t, the fate of Uncle Fang''s sect is already cut, if you follow me, I''m afraid that no matter how talented I am, I will be excluded by the Celestial Star Sect. Murong Lanyu stuck out her tongue, revealing a mischievous expression.


    He then chuckled and said, "Alright, I''m lying to you. Actually, I wanted Uncle Fang to return and report to father that everything is fine, so that he won''t worry about me everyday. Big brother here will take care of me, and nothing will happen."


    Fang Tong looked at Li Qingniu, then looked at Murong Lanyu, then sighed: "Alright, then I''ll be troubling Young Master Li with everything. About yesterday''s matter, I will ¡­


    Li Qingniu waved his hand: "I know that Uncle Fang is doing this for the good of Miss Lanyu, you don''t need to explain to me that. As for Miss Lanyu, although I am still weak, I will do my best to ensure her safety.


    You call that weak?"


    Just then, a creaking sound came from not too far away. Looking towards the source of the sound, they saw four sedan bearers carrying a bamboo chair towards them.


    On the bamboo chair, a slightly plump youth was shaking his head, humming a little tune with an extremely satisfied look on his face.


    There were two strong men beside him, each of them leading a team of snow wolves and pulling two carts full of goods.


    When you get to the ice, don''t sweat, thank you for the wheel, and put a bracket at the bottom for skating on the ice.


    Young Master, we''re here.


    Oh? He had reached the Celestial Star Sect? The person on the table lazily opened his eyes and looked around. His expression instantly turned into one of displeasure: "Hm?" Where is the Celestial Star Sect?


    Young Master, we need to enter the glacier area to search for Celestial Star Sect.


    Then let''s go in. Why are we stopping here?


    Young master, everything in front of us is covered in ice and snow.


    Cut the crap. If I let you in, you go in.


    Yes... The two of them looked at each other, shook their heads helplessly, and ordered the sedan bearer to carry the sedan further into the glacier.


    It was freezing inside, and they would soon be out of energy. Murong Lanyu could not help but frown.


    Fang Tong sighed. "There''s no other way. The master is ordering his own servants around, and no one else can do anything about it."


    Hearing their words, Li Qingniu''s body suddenly flashed, and stood in front of them.


    Who are you? Why are you blocking our way? A man stepped forward and asked.


    They would soon be out of strength. Li Qingniu pointed at the sedan bearers.

 C29

    So what? Does it have anything to do with you? The person on the palanquin opened his eyes and glared at Li Qingniu.


    Seeing his frail body and simple clothing, he was obviously a foolish kid who had just come from a remote village who had never seen the world before. His eyes couldn''t help but reveal a look of disdain.


    Li Qingniu did not care about them anymore, and turned to the sedan men: "Why aren''t you resisting?" Although he was not a chivalrous hero, and his concept of good and evil was still vague, he still hated those acts of arrogance from the bottom of his heart.


    Moreover, he did not understand why these people wanted to listen to him. Even though they knew there was only death in front of them, they did not dare to resist at all.


    Hearing his words, the sedan bearers looked at each other in dismay. Their eyes were filled with panic and bewilderment.


    This was undoubtedly a bold question that they had never thought of.


    Resistance? Hahahaha... My family spent money to buy them, and their lives are mine, and they have been for generations. Do you know what happens to those who resist their masters? Be my slave, and I''ll tell you, hahahaha.


    After hearing what he said, the sedan bearers all lowered their heads, the question that Li Qingniu asked in their hearts stirred them up a bit, but at that moment, it was calm again.


    There was a strict system of slavery in the Star Continent, and it was one of the few common systems that traversed all the empires in the entire continent.


    If any slave dared to rebel against their master, their family would be severely punished, and no matter where they escaped to, they would be wanted by the entire continent.


    If some slaves performed well and won the hearts of their masters, as long as their masters issued a relevant certificate, they would be freed from their slavery status and become equal from then on.


    But if there was an example of resistance to the master, then he and his descendants would forever lose the right to be equal, and no one would be able to free him from slavery.


    Li Qingniu originally did not want to meddle in other people''s business, but on one hand, it was true that he could not bear to see the young master around, and on the other hand, he was following Mister''s suggestion to understand more about human nature.


    However, he discovered that the more he got to know them, the more he didn''t understand what was going on in their minds. While he was still in a daze, a big fellow walked over and pushed him aside, "If there''s nothing else, then step aside. Don''t waste our young master''s time."


    After the procession passed in front of them, the big sized man sighed quietly and whispered into Li Qingniu''s ears: "Little brother, there are some things that not just anyone can take care of.


    After saying that, the man patted his shoulder, turned around and chased after the group, gradually disappearing into the wind and snow.


    Human nature is so complicated.


    Yes, that''s why I''m telling you to observe, pay attention, and think more. The Sword Spirit said with a smile.


    I know, but against bad guys, isn''t killing them with one palm?


    However, at times, bad people would pretend to be good people, and those who looked like bad people might actually be good people. At this point, one needed to analyze the human nature of the situation to determine the full story.


    Just then, Murong Lanyu ran over. Brother Li, let''s go.


    After bidding farewell to Fang Tong and the others, the two of them led the Snow Wolf deeper into the glacier.


    The weather in the glacier was very bad not only because of the 10,000 kilometers of ice, but also because of the endless amount of snow and wind inside the glacier.


    Furthermore, the deeper one went, the greater the snowstorm became. In some places, one could only see white fog when they were less than three feet apart.


    Murong Lanyu followed behind Li Qingniu and held his arm tightly, as if she was afraid that if she let go, Li Qingniu would disappear.


    Because she was too nervous, she did not notice that Li Qingniu''s arm was pressed tightly against his chest because she was holding it too tightly.


    It didn''t matter much anyway since she wasn''t in the mood to pay attention to these matters. However, for Li Qingniu, the situation was different. Even in this world of ice and snow, he could still feel the warmth from his arm, and every time Murong Lanyu hugged him tightly because of his nervousness, he felt a soft sensation from his arm.


    This was a very mysterious feeling, and he did not know how to describe it. He only knew that this feeling made his breathing quicken, and his heartbeat also seemed to accelerate.


    Even in a match where he was fighting the Grandpa Quezi, who could run faster and further, he had never felt his heart beating so fast.


    All in all, this feeling was very strange to him. This made him want to quickly end this feeling while at the same time wishing that more time would pass.


    They walked for who knows how long and how far, feeling both awkward and conflicted at the same time. However, seeing that the sky was about to turn dark and Murong Lanyu''s stamina was also almost depleted, the two decided to first find a place to hide for the night. Tomorrow morning, they would continue their search.


    The two of them found a hole in the ice at the leeward side of the wind, protected from the wind and snow.


    Perhaps because she was really tired, Murong Lanyu casually ate a few mouthfuls before lying down to rest.


    However, because the four sides of the cave was filled with Ice Wall s and it was too cold, Li Qingniu had a deep foundation and a physique that was different from an ordinary person''s, so he did not feel anything. However, even though Murong Lanyu''s body was covered with a thick fur, he was still cold and shivering.


    Is there any way to keep the Sword Spirit warm?


    Yes, it''s fine as long as you carry Miss Murong in your arms. This way, even if you warm her, she will also warm her. The Sword Spirit said jokingly.


    Li Qingniu did not seem to realize that the Mr. Jian was teasing him on purpose and actually frowned. With a troubled expression on his face, he said. Isn''t that a little inappropriate? Grandma Long said...


    Alright, alright, stop saying it Grandma Long. I can already hear the cocoon, I''m just teasing you.


    Do you know how boring that routine was in the endless years?


    Looking at Mr. Jian who was giving his all, Li Qingniu shook his head: Let''s hurry up and tell me how to heat up, I can see that Miss Lanyu is almost unable to hold on.


    Alright, I''ll teach you sooner or later anyway. Do you know of any other way for a swordsman to attack or defend?


    I don''t know. Li Qingniu replied very straightforwardly and sincerely.


    To him, knowing was knowing, not knowing was not knowing, so there was no need to consider further.


    It''s like your answer. Mr. Jian sighed, and said: Swords use moves and sword mastery to directly face off against the opponent, and there is another type of skill that mainly prevents attacks as support, and is both offense and defense, and is called Sword Formation.


    The Sword Formation took the sword as its heart, and with its ever-changing forms, according to the swordsman''s cultivation and the differences in luck, one could arrange countless different types of arrays, allowing them to attack and defend.


    It is commonly used in defence, especially in places where precious treasures are placed. When someone approached or touched the mechanism, the Sword Formation would activate and attack the intruder.


    However, the maintenance of the Sword Formation not only required the exquisite layout of the sword user, but also required the attraction of spirit energy, in order for the Sword Formation to be effective at all times for a very long time.


    Everything in the world that had spiritual energy could be used as a body attraction. After being arranged into a Sword Formation, the stronger the spiritual energy, the more powerful the Sword Formation would be, and the longer it could be maintained.


    Right now, I will first teach you the most basic ''Energy Concentration Formation'' in the Sword Formation. If you can use this array skillfully, when you''ve trained to a critical point and need a large amount of energy to maintain it, you will be able to form a formation to protect yourself from Qi deviation and other situations that require energy. He must be tempted! Mr. Jian proudly introduced.


    Can this array keep you warm? Li Qingniu asked seriously.


    Can''t you be a little excited after all I''ve told you?


    But I have a lot of time to learn Sword Formation, so I should first think of a way to help the Miss Lanyu warm up. Li Qingniu said as he looked at Murong Lanyu who was lying there with her eyes closed and her shoulders trembling non-stop.


    I really lost to you. Don''t you know that the basis of heat is energy? When you gather enough energy, don''t even mention heating up, you can melt this snow-capped mountain even if you want to.


    Then tell me what to do. After hearing that the energy gathering array could warm up, Li Qingniu immediately asked.


    Do you have anything with spiritual energy on you?


    Spiritual Qi object ¡­ There is a Gold Spirit Stone!


    Ha ha-ha ha, the Gold Spirit Stone''s spirit energy is extremely strong, if I just use it to warm myself, I would be able to see the effect of it in a moment. First, I want to take out the Eight Gold Spirit Stone, and then we can arrange it according to my directions.


    Li Qingniu followed the method the Mr. Jian told him and threw the Gold Spirit Stone that was wrapped in his Innate Qi to eight different directions.


    Because it was wrapped with true energy, it did not emit any sound, and then it turned the Golden Sword in its body into a physical entity, floating above the Formation Aperture.


    Then, the Eight Gold Spirit Stone flew up and hovered in the air. The cave was immediately filled with warmth.


    Li Qingniu also noticed that the only place where the warm feeling was felt was in the area surrounded by the Eight Gold Spirit Stone.


    Seeing that Murong Lanyu''s brows, which were knitted tightly because of the discomfort, finally relaxed, Li Qingniu could not help but heave a sigh of relief.


    He promised Fang Tong that he would take good care of Murong Lanyu and ensure her safety.


    If he let Murong Lan Yu freeze his body to death on the first day he entered the glacier, then forget about Fang Tong''s promise, even he himself would feel bad.


    Although he couldn''t say the reason, when he was facing Murong Lanyu and Gu Ruoqing, he inexplicably had the feeling that he didn''t want them to receive any harm.


    Was this the kind of love that Mr. Jian had mentioned before?


    As Li Qingniu thought about this, he unknowingly entered into a meditative state. Just as he was about to lose consciousness, countless rays of golden light shot out from his body.


    This golden light was first absorbed by the Eight Gold Spirit Stone floating in midair, then released by the Gold Spirit Stone a moment later, and then absorbed back into Li Qingniu''s body.

 C30

    Hm? Good boy, it''s no wonder that people who possess Primordial Divine Body could trigger the purification power of Gold Spirit Stone s in their unconsciousness. Cleansing marrow and cleansing spirit, cleaning scale and dusting dust... When his master woke up, his cultivation would definitely rise to a higher level.


    Humans were born within the filth of blood, and existed because of the turbid Qi of heaven and earth. Although the energy of heaven and earth was a sine qua non for the survival of humans, the turbid part of it would constantly erode the human body, causing the Spiritual Vein that was inherited from heaven and earth to gradually be tainted in the span of a breath.


    Eventually, people''s communication with the Heaven and Earth became more and more distant, and some of it could only be interpreted as legends. Especially as time went by, there were more and more such legends. On one hand, the filth was growing, and on the other hand, there was no longer the terrible crisis of survival like in the ancient times. Although the Fighter was respected and looked up to no matter where one went, most people still chose to live a comfortable life and give up trying to comprehend the heaven and earth.


    There were also many other reasons. Although the number of Fighter in the entire continent was still enormous, compared to the number of Fighter in the Paleogene, whether in terms of strength or numbers, they were on a completely different level.


    Even without taking into account the matters of the Primordial Era, just by comparing the Fighter''s base strength that had neared two thousand years ago, the number and strength of the Fighter was gradually decreasing.


    Furthermore, every time a beast tide appeared, it would cause a large number of Advanced Fighters s to perish. Under these circumstances, the Fighter''s overall strength would be further consumed.


    Back to the main topic at hand, because mortals constantly absorb the foul air in the world, their perception of the world becomes weaker and weaker. This is also the reason why the older a cultivator is, the worse the results of their cultivation will be, and the slower their progress will be.


    Li Qingniu''s innate talent was already extremely high, adding on to the fact that he was raised by four Unparalleled Rankers since he was young, whether it was his innate talent or fortuitous encounter, it could be said that he caused others to be jealous of him.


    However, he still had to rely on the Qi of heaven and earth to survive. Although cultivating could reduce or reduce the pollution of Spiritual Vein, it would still cause some of the turbid Qi to be mixed in with each other, causing the true qi in his body to be unable to be purified. This would affect the progress of cultivators to a certain extent.


    This was the so called natural born poison, one that must be pregnant and one that is immune to the other. The Gold Spirit Stone within it was a strange stone that had an extremely strong purification ability.


    Besides its ability to absorb and purify most of the world''s toxins, it also had the effect of purifying the human body''s aura.


    However, the Gold Spirit Stone''s purification effect could only be triggered under certain conditions. Not only did it require a special formation to pull, it also required a certain number of people to be gathered. Furthermore, it was not easy to find Gold Spirit Stone and collecting them was very difficult, so most people, and even some Advanced Fighters s, were not clear about this characteristic and knew how to use it.


    In addition to the formation, there were also conditions to allow Gold Spirit Stone to have the same effect as the inner Qi of a Pure Metaplasia.


    Originally, Mr. Jian was prepared to slowly teach Li Qingniu the effects and uses of the Gold Spirit Stone as soon as he entered the Celestial Star Sect. However, he never expected that Li Qingniu would actually use a different method to trigger the purification effect of the Gold Spirit Stone.


    Primordial Divine Body, the supreme existence that is connected to heaven and earth, just how many unexpected and miraculous changes will happen to your body? I''m really looking forward to it...


    When Li Qingniu woke up in the morning, he felt his whole body being refreshed, his body feeling much lighter. The blood circulation in his body had also become smoother, as if he had been reborn.


    This kind of feeling had existed when he had fallen into the valley before, when he had obtained the Mr. Jian''s acknowledgement.


    Ha, master, you''re awake.


    I felt different from before, as if my body was filled with endless power.


    Haha, congratulations master for rising to the next level.


    My cultivation increased? When?


    While you were sleeping.


    This was the first time Li Qingniu heard that sleeping could increase one''s cultivation, and by a little too.


    Seeing him so confused, Mr. Jian explained everything to him in detail.


    So if you train your zhenqi, the purer it is, the faster it will improve, right? After listening to Mr. Jian''s explanation, Li Qingniu said thoughtfully.


    The Mr. Jian smiled and nodded: That''s right, you can understand it this way. Furthermore, your perception is so high, as long as you have enough time, you will definitely become a The Most Powerful under the stars.


    The Most Powerful like master ¡­ Li Qingniu couldn''t help but think of Nie Wushuang and the s and Grandpa Quezi s of the Xiao Man Village ¡­


    Where were they, and what had they been through?


    While she was thinking, Murong Lanyu also woke up from her sleep. Seeing his mental state, it was clear that she slept well, so Li Qingniu was relieved.


    Brother Li, what are these? Looking at the Gold Spirit Stone floating in the air, Murong Lanyu asked curiously.


    The Gold Spirit Stone relied on them last night to prevent us from waking up from the cold and allowed us to have a good night''s sleep. After Li Qingniu finished speaking, he withdrew the Golden Sword hanging in the air, and returned it back into his body.


    The Eight Gold Spirit Stone also descended from the air, and Murong Lanyu instantly felt a wave of cold water rush through her entire body, as if she was in two heavens just now.


    How magical, I never thought that Brother Li would actually have such a treasure. Murong Lanyu subconsciously picked up the Gold Spirit Stone closest to him and examined it carefully with her palm, as if she was trying to figure out why such a small stone could have such a miraculous power.


    Li Qingniu picked up the other Gold Spirit Stone, and after the two ate some rations, they walked out of the cave and embarked on the journey to search for Celestial Star Sect.


    Today was the third day of Celestial Star Sect disciple recruitment. The duration of Celestial Star Sect disciple recruitment was a total of ten days.


    This was also the day that Li Qingniu and the rest arrived at the place, the official beginning. Many of the Fighter who arrived early had already entered the glacier on that day.


    Within these ten days, as long as one was able to find the location of the Celestial Star Sect on the Snow Peak, they would be able to pass the first trial. Those with good luck might be able to find the Celestial Star Sect on the first day, and the ones with the least amount of luck might not even be able to find it for five, seven, or ten days.


    Thus, most people would bring at least 15 days worth of food to avoid starving to death on their way out of the glacier.


    However, even if they had made sufficient preparations, there would still be people who would die because of sudden situations.


    One man and two women died in a snow nest. From the looks of it, they probably never saw a place that could help them escape the snow and wind, because they could not get enough rest, they fell into the snow nest. In the end, they were frozen stiff.


    The other two had died fighting each other over clothes or food. However, it was clear that they no longer needed to fight for anything.


    This is also the result of human nature. Regardless of the reason why they were able to enter the glacier together, it means that they are acquainted and familiar with each other. However, in the face of a life and death crisis, they still find it difficult to avoid fighting. The Mr. Jian sighed and said.


    Are there many such people in the world?


    Of course, life is selfish. Every person is more or less selfish. The only difference is, if they are selfish, they will harm others.


    Help... Save... Amidst the wind and snow, the faint sound of a person''s voice could be heard.


    Brother Li, I really want to hear someone scream for help. Murong Lanyu said as she looked around.


    Li Qingniu stopped to listen and nodded: "The sound seems to come from the left. Let''s go take a look."


    After walking not too far, they saw a person buried in the snow. A large area of that person''s body had already been covered by a thick layer of snow. Although one of his hands was already red from the cold, he kept pushing at the snow on the side in order to slow himself down.


    Seeing someone coming over, that person seemed to have caught hold of a life-saving straw. He hurriedly shook his arm and shouted with a somewhat hoarse voice, "Save me, please save me ¡­ ¡­"


    Eh, isn''t he that overbearing young master from yesterday? Where are your followers? Murong Lanyu recognized the man''s face and said.


    Please save me first... Again ¡­ Ask another question.


    Humph, a young master like you who has great authority should make you suffer, only then do you know what human suffering is.


    I... I already know, can you please save me first? The young master continued to tremble as he spoke.


    He was indeed quite cold. With his current state, if he were to ignore this matter, he believed that he would soon be buried in the boundless snowstorm.


    Li Qingniu walked over to brush away the thick layer of snow on his body, and pulled him out from the snow. But because he had been frozen for too long, his entire body had nearly become stiff.


    After pulling him out, he found that his clothes had long since become as hard as armor. This was because his body temperature had melted some of the snow, which was quickly absorbed by his clothes and then turned into ice again.


    Li Qingniu took out a fur coat from the luggage pulled by the Snow Wolf and asked him to change out of his frozen clothes.


    Brother Li, what are you wearing?


    I can''t use it. From the moment he had entered the glacier until now, Li Qingniu had only worn a medium thickness cotton garment. Even if there were six or seven of such clothes added together, it would be difficult to endure the cold inside the glacier, but Li Qingniu seemed to have not felt any cold at all. Murong Lanyu had repeatedly advised him to wear the other, thicker cotton garment, but he had rejected all of them.


    If it wasn''t for Fang Tong repeatedly emphasizing how terrifying the inside of the glacier was, he might not have bought these extra things.


    It had to be known that the items that Li Qingniu trained his body since childhood, no matter how hot and cold it was, all of them were carried out under extremely harsh circumstances.

 C31

    Compared to the snow, the training he had done before was torturous.


    Therefore, this degree of coldness had almost no effect on him.


    Then I won''t stand on ceremony. The fat young master seemed to be afraid that if he was too late, the other party would regret it. He couldn''t wait to take off his clothes, so he grabbed the fur coat from the other party without even thanking him.


    Murong Lanyu looked at the man in disgust, and pulled Li Qingniu and said: Brother Li, he has been rescued, let''s go.


    Wait, are you two going to just leave me here and let me freeze to death or starve to death? If that was the case, what difference was there to being unable to save him?


    I never thought that other than being arrogant and despotic, you would also be so shameless. Brother Li saved you and even gave you his clothes, you actually said such a thing? You''re going too far.


    I''m being excessive? Ha, there is a saying that is to save others until the end, to send the Buddha to the west, you can only save half of it, what difference is there between that and not saving it?


    Miss Lanyu, what he said was right, let''s go together.


    Brother Li...


    Thank you very much, I knew that the two of you would not just watch me freeze to death. As he spoke, the young master had already changed his clothes.


    Hehe, how should I address you two?


    Li Jun is Li Qingniu, and this is Miss Lanyu. Because she really could not bear to see that young master, Murong Lanyu curled her lips and turned her face to the side, as if he did not want to see that person either.


    It turns out to be the Brother Li, I had a lot of offense yesterday, and I''m sorry that the Brother Li disregarded my past grievances, but this young master Fenggu Zhengyun, is from Fenggu Family ¡­


    Why are you alone? Li Qingniu did not seem to be interested in his family background and did not continue listening to his bragging.


    Fenggu Zhengyun sighed: Ahh, the world is changing, people''s hearts are not well, who would have thought that they would actually collude and rebel, last night they actually took advantage of me being asleep to secretly take away all of my food and clothes, until I woke up from the cold in the middle of the night, and discovered that they had already disappeared, I looked around, but did not find anything, and almost lost my life due to the cold.


    Hmph, you deserve it. I think it was because you were usually too harsh on them that they joined hands to kill you. I think you should reflect on it.


    Reflecting on it, I reflected on it. It was rare for Miss Lanyu to finally be willing to speak to me.


    Murong Lanyu rolled her eyes as she turned her head to the side once again. Actually, her original personality wasn''t like this, but she just didn''t like this Fenggu Zhengyun in front of her.


    The reason for that was probably because she had seen his overbearing attitude towards Li Qingniu yesterday, especially her attitude towards him towards him at that time, which made her constantly fight for him in her heart. Therefore, she did not like this fellow who had bullied Li Qingniu before.


    Not long after, they seemed to gradually move away from the snow-covered area. As they moved forward, the snowstorm became weaker and weaker.


    Once they entered the area without any snow or wind, Fenggu Zhengyun would say that she was hungry, that she wanted to eat something, and then she would say that she was tired from walking and requested to stop to rest.


    In short, he didn''t stop for a moment after the three of them had walked.


    Brother Li, when will we be able to find Celestial Star Sect like this? As Murong Lanyu spoke, she turned her head and glanced at Fenggu Zhengyun who was currently seated and munching on her rations.


    I remember the Uncle Fang saying that the location of the Celestial Star Sect is constantly changing.


    It''s going to be dark again, but we haven''t found a place to rest for the day.


    Li Qingniu looked around him; it was an endless stretch of glacier snow without any cover.


    Don''t worry, we''ll rest here tonight.


    Right here?


    Mn, as long as I use last night''s Gold Spirit Stone s, I can warm up and block out the cold.


    Looking around, she truly could not find any place to hide, so Murong Lanyu nodded her head and said: Then I can only work hard on Brother Li.


    Looking at the energy gathering array that Li Qingniu activated, Fenggu Zhengyun could not help but gape at the scene before him with her mouth agape in shock.


    Wow, it''s really warmer now, even the wind can''t blow in, it''s too awesome. I didn''t think that Brother Li would hide this move, can you teach me too?


    As he said that, he extended his hand to touch one of the Gold Spirit Stone that was floating in the air.


    Brother Li set up this array with great difficulty. If you don''t want to freeze, don''t touch it. Murong Lanyu hurriedly said.


    Fenggu Zhengyun retracted his hand and laughed awkwardly: Hehe, Miss Lanyu, don''t be so fierce, I won''t touch it.


    After Murong Lanyu and Fenggu Zhengyun fell asleep, Li Qingniu meditated once again. The impure Qi in his body had accumulated over time, although the Gold Spirit Stone''s purification abilities were strong, it was not able to completely purify all the impure Qi within one or two times.


    Therefore, he meditated according to the method he used last night. Not long after, a golden light appeared again around Li Qingniu''s body, which was then absorbed by the Gold Spirit Stone, and then returned to Li Qingniu''s body. Every time the golden light was cleansed, it would once again be released by the Gold Spirit Stone, and it would become even clearer and more brilliant than when it was just released from Li Qingniu''s body.


    At this moment, a pair of sleepy eyes was silently watching this scene.


    In the morning, a wisp of grayish-white appeared in the sky. A cold wind blew past, adding to the chilliness in this icy world.


    Murong Lanyu couldn''t help but hug his body tightly. His body suddenly trembled as the ice-cold wind instantly sobered him up by quite a bit.


    How could there be wind? Li Qingniu gathered his eyebrows and opened his eyes, only to see that all the Eight Gold Spirit Stone in the air had all disappeared, only the Sky Severing Sword was still hanging high in the air, and at the same time, Fenggu Zhengyun and the eight snow wolves had disappeared.


    The cold wind blew again, causing Murong Lanyu to wake up with a start: Brother Li, are you going to travel soon? She thought that Li Qingniu had kept the array, but in the next moment, she realized the severity of the problem.


    And the snow wolves, and the supplies ¡­ What about that guy?


    I don''t know. When I woke up, it was already gone.


    Murong Lanyu stood up and stomped her feet in anger, and said: Hmph, it must be Fenggu Zhengyun who stole our things, you ungrateful bastard, if I knew earlier I wouldn''t have saved him.


    At this time, Li Qingniu also asked Mr. Jian in his mind: What happened last night?


    Just as before, Fenggu Zhengyun had stolen everything, including the Eight Gold Spirit Stone s.


    Didn''t you say that the Sword Formation is offensive and defensible?


    That was in most situations, but the purpose of an energy gathering array was to gather energy. It did not raise a glass of wine, unless it was used to superimpose another array.


    Then why didn''t you wake me up?


    He called out to you, but Fenggu Zhengyun was not as useless as he looked on the outside. He had cast an spell on you when you were at your peak, causing you to be unable to wake up for a certain period of time.


    Can''t you stop him?


    Mr. Jian smiled and said, "Even though he has a trick up his sleeve in hiding his strength, he still doesn''t qualify to fight me. It''s just that he used Miss Murong''s life in exchange, so I can only let him go."


    Brother Li, there are words here.


    Not far away in the snow, the snow covering the ice was pushed away, revealing a thick layer of ice underneath.


    On the surface of the ice layer, there were two big words carved on it: ''Cloud Following the Heaven and Earth, Treading on the Snow and Treading on the Jade Wind''.


    The characters were several inches deep. If one looked carefully at the lines on the edges, it seemed that they had been written by someone else.


    Cloud, the sky, the earth, the snow, the wind ¡­ Li Qingniu muttered these two sentences: Miss Lanyu has read more books than me, do you know the meaning behind these two sentences?


    Murong Lanyu tilted his head to watch for a while, then shook his head: I really want to as well... Wait, heaven and earth are following the clouds, jade wind is stepping on the snow ¡­ That''s right, Fenggu Family, how could I have forgotten about that earlier? However, Fenggu Family has always been a strict family rules, and I don''t understand how such a disciple could be taught.


    Is Fenggu Family very famous?


    Murong Lanyu vigorously nodded her head: Mn, I have heard a little bit about it from my father before. It is said that Fenggu Family is the most influential clan in the entire Sky Sun Empire, and there are eighteen stewards that are said to have Fenggu Family, of which the weakest is Star-moon Level, and those that are the most powerful are even more unfathomable.


    Other than cultivating their martial spirit, they also practice a type of Arcane Art passed down in their family.


    Cloud Tracker... Treading on Snow... Li Qingniu could not help but raise his head to look at the sky.


    Today, the sky was clear, the sky blue and the clouds white. It was as clear as the waves of the sea.


    Suddenly, the clouds churned as the clouds in all directions converged together.


    Miss Lanyu, look over there.


    What a magnificent cloud wave! I''ve never seen such a sight. Those clouds float so fast.


    He went over to take a look. Li Qingniu didn''t even wait for Murong Lanyu to react after he finished speaking, he had already embraced her slender waist, and forcefully stomped on the snow with his feet, causing the two of them to fly out.


    In the blink of an eye, the two of them arrived at the gathering location of the sea of clouds. A huge snow-capped mountain stood erect before them.


    The towering peaks of the mountains were buried in the gathering sea of clouds.


    We found it, Brother Li, we found it, the Celestial Star Sect must be on top of this. Murong Lanyu said excitedly. All the unhappiness that was caused when the items were stolen vanished like smoke in thin air.


    At the foot of the snow-capped mountain, a few people had already gathered. Some of them wore different clothes, and some of them even had a different color to their skin. It was clear that they came from some distant country.


    Although the Celestial Star Sect was located within the Heavenly Sun Empire, it was not a subordinate, and there were no requirements to recruit disciples.


    To be able to appear here meant that he had at least obtained the fate of his sect, and had the chance to enter the Celestial Star Sect.


    However, whether or not he would succeed in staying would still depend on the results of the next assessment.


    By talking to some of them, it was clear that the way to get here was not simple. Some people walked in the snow and arrived at the foot of the mountain mysteriously. Some people saw some kind of Strange Beast and were brought here. Some people even woke up after being struck by an earthquake and fell into the crevices of the ice.


    Under this mysterious light, the Celestial Star Sect became an existence that ordinary beings could not even reach.

 C32

    I am Yun Tian, you have just entered the Celestial Star Sect last year, and are fortunate to be the guide of today, if you have any questions or want to know more, you can ask me. Wait for another hour, if no other members have come, I will lead you to the worship mountain hall.


    Suddenly, a faint voice came from above, causing everyone to look up.


    He saw a handsome young man in white clothes looking down at them from a high vantage point with a faint smile on his face. His expression looked very warm.


    What surprised the crowd was that Yun Tian was actually standing in the air. He did not have any support under his feet, but his expression was relaxed and natural, as if he was standing on flat ground.


    What cultivation did this person have?


    Wow, she only entered the Celestial Star Sect a year and she already has such power. As expected of the place Fighter of the world yearn for.


    I''m so envious, when will I be able to have such a cultivation level? I''m really looking forward to it ¡­


    Wow, so handsome, this is the Prince Charming in my heart ¡­


    The moment he appeared on the stage, the gazes of almost everyone present were drawn towards him, along with their praises.


    Normally, Fighter could use cultivation to achieve the effect of Soaring Sky, but it was only limited to dynamic movements, such as jumping up, moving down, flying parallel to each other, etc. Usually, the higher one''s cultivation attainments were, the greater one''s range of movement would be, and the faster one''s speed would be.


    However, there were very few people like Yun Tian who could stand quietly in the air and not move, even without any trend.


    Was he very strong? Li Qingniu asked the Sword Spirit.


    Mr. Jian laughed heartily. "That depends on who I''m competing with. Compared to these weak weak fellows who can''t even withstand a single blow, he''s not only strong, he''s also very strong. As for you ¡­ Fifteen moves, that was his limit.


    But how can he be weaker than me if he can do what I can''t?


    Oh? You mean his ability to ''fly high in the air''? Even in the Paleogene, there aren''t many people that have this kind of martial spirit, so it should be even fewer right now. Maybe this talent is the reason why he was able to enter the Celestial Star Sect, but as long as this martial spirit was bluffing, fighting is basically useless.


    In other words, this was only due to his Martial Spirit''s characteristics, and not because his cultivation was high? Li Qingniu seemed to understand.


    The Sword Spirit nodded his head: "En, but even if he has a Martial Spirit''s characteristics, if he does not have a certain cultivation level, he would not be able to use it. So his strength is at least Star-moon Level, otherwise his Qi would not be enough to maintain his Martial Spirit.


    An expert of Star-moon Level and above ¡­


    Ever since he had left the Xiao Man Village, other than Nie Wushuang, this was the first time he had seen an expert at the Star-moon Level realm.


    Although Mr. Jian had clearly told him that the other party was no match for him, he still felt that the other party was worth it.


    Those people he had met before were mostly ordinary Fighter, while the stronger ones were only around the level of Stellar Level. In his eyes, these people basically had no difference.


    No matter if it was an ordinary Fighter, or even if they were stronger by several tens of times, they all gave him the same feeling.


    It was just that he was weak, weak to the point that he was unable to muster up any interest in fighting with the other party.


    However, the feeling the person in the air gave him was completely different. Yun Tian had an inexplicable feeling that he wanted to compete with them.


    Ha, why is he so eager to give it a try after just seeing Star-moon Level''s opponent? Don''t think too much, you are a person who possesses the Primordial Divine Body and the strongest martial spirit. Although your martial spirit cultivation is very weak, it''s more than enough to deal with Fighter with a few Star-moon Level.


    Sensing Li Qingniu''s thoughts, the Mr. Jian said with a smile.


    Although the snow-capped mountain was tall and lofty, one couldn''t tell how big the land was, but at the foot of the mountain there was only one path leading up the mountain, so almost all the people who arrived were gathered here. While waiting in boredom, these people who had the same goal were also conversing and getting to know each other. Li Qingniu and Murong Lanyu quickly became new friends.


    Muyanhao was just like his name, he was a young man who talked and laughed. Not long after meeting him, he practically told him everything that happened in his life.


    Although Li Qingniu did not want to hear it, but seeing how excited the other party was, he did not want to interrupt him, so he just let him do it.


    It seemed that Muyanhao had not met such a good listener in a long time, speaking to the point of spending all his effort to listen was not too much, he almost recounted his entire clan''s history to Li Qingniu.


    Lin Xue''er was Murong Lanyu''s new sister. She always spoke in a gentle and soft voice, as if she was afraid that if she spoke a little louder, she would disturb others.


    Seemingly unable to endure Muyanhao''s nagging, Murong Lanyu pulled Lin Xue''er to one side and whispered to her. From time to time, she would even turn her head to glance at Li Qingniu, and laugh secretly after that.


    It seemed like he was telling Lin Xue''er about what had happened to him since he met Li Qingniu.


    During this period of time, quite a few people asked Yun Tian a lot of questions, the majority of which were about Celestial Star Sect, and Yun Tian''s answers were more or less the same: About the matters within Celestial Star Sect, after everyone has passed the final exam, naturally someone would specially explain it, and before everyone enters the Celestial Star Sect, it would not be appropriate to reveal it. So I think the first thing you should consider right now is how to pass the exam.


    Yun Tian''s elegant demeanor was welcomed by all the girls present. They surrounded him on the ground, as if they were afraid that they would miss a single word he said.


    Afterwards, someone asked about the assessment, and Yun Tian explained it appropriately.


    From the very first day of accepting disciples, Celestial Star Sect had arranged for different people to come here everyday as guides to conduct the final exam for the participants who arrived.


    The martial arts competition that many people paid attention to was not part of the exam, because among the participants, there were those who had cultivated since young, those who had already obtained some results, and some who had just become a new member of the Fighter, and had not even fully mastered the Martial Spirit Attribute, so they did not bother with the level of their cultivation.


    This caused many of those with lower cultivations to feel relieved. They had risked their lives to come to this incomparably hostile glacier; they didn''t want to be kicked out because they didn''t cultivate for a short period of time.


    However, Yun Tian had also told them that Celestial Star Sect were very high requirements for the selected disciples, and they would definitely not accept Martial Spirit Attribute s that had no hope of breaking through space.


    This extremely high requirement undoubtedly made many people worried, but at the same time it gave them a different kind of expectation.


    If a Martial Spirit Attribute had no chance of breaking through space, then they would not be able to enter the Celestial Star Sect. In other words, once they passed the examination, they had a high chance of becoming an expert in Starry Sky Level.


    It had to be known that in the entire continent, there were very few Astral Experts s. Ever since the last beast wave had lost a large number of Astral Experts s, and their The Ten Most Powerful Experts Under The Starry Sky had also disappeared without a trace, their Starry Sky Level Expert was incredibly rare.


    After all these years of constant cultivation of the Celestial Star Sect, even though there were a few Astral Experts s that came out, their numbers were still limited. This made the rulers of the various empires worry if humanity could deal with this calamity the next time the beast tide came.


    Therefore, every year, various empires would select their own outstanding young Fighter s and send them to the Celestial Star Sect, hoping that they could enter it to cultivate.


    Perhaps there would be people who would find it strange, that even someone from the Astral Experts would fall in the beast tide, so why were there still so many people fighting over them?


    In fact, everyone had their own reasons. Some just wanted to be strong and be the center of attention; some wanted to have the ability to protect their families; some wanted to escape the fate of being bullied; and some wanted to take responsibility for the rise and fall of their country.


    The number of experts in each empire symbolized the strength and influence of the empire. In an empire without a strong Fighter, even if one sent out thousands of troops, it was still possible to be utterly defeated in front of a Star-moon Level Fighter.


    Although very few Fighter would join the war between empires, Fighter was the proof of a nation''s strength. Moreover, when the country was truly at a crisis of survival, the Fighter would sometimes come out and turn the tide.


    Therefore, there was an unwritten rule among all nations that the countries that sent out the most Fighter in the beast tide would not allow any other country to start a war against them from the start of the war to the end of the next beast tide. Otherwise, the countries that would be treated as enemies of the entire Star Continent would be punished by all empires.


    Because the Heavenly Sun Empire had contributed the most during the last beast tide invasion, they had obtained peace and stability for the next few years, allowing them to steadily develop their Star Continent through constant war.


    The time is almost up. Everyone, please proceed to the top of the mountain in an orderly manner. Unknowingly, an hour had passed quickly. After Yun Tian had finished speaking to everyone present, he lightly pointed at the foot of the mountain with his right hand. The Barrier at the foot of the Snow Peak Mountain that was originally used to isolate outsiders disappeared.


    By the time he reached the mountainside, Yun Tian had already descended from the sky. Behind him were five opened chests, each of them faintly glowing with a golden, scarlet, lake blue, yellow, and green light.


    Each piece of Spirit Stone contains considerably strong spirit energy, which is beneficial for the cultivation of Fighter. Just like the cultivation Martial Spirit Attribute s, the Stellar Stone s are also divided into five types: metal, wood, water, fire and earth. To encourage the Fighter s to come here, regardless of whether or not you are selected today, the Sect will gift a piece to each of you to help you cultivate in the future.


    After Yun Tian finished speaking, his body automatically left the ground. As if he was taking a stroll, he slowly ''walked'' towards the top.


    Wow ~ It''s so cool... Another wave of girls screamed.


    In order to see the Senior Brother Yun everyday, I must become a disciple of the Celestial Star Sect.

 C33

    Me too, me too...


    Just as these young ladies had become infatuated, the others had already started to take out their own attribute talismans.


    When those young girls finished with their infatuation, they discovered that all the Stellar Stone in the box had been taken.


    What was going on? Didn''t the Senior Brother Yun say that everyone had it? Why was it not enough?


    Someone must have stolen it. Who was it?


    Those who take more, you better hand it over obediently. Otherwise, I will tell Senior Brother Yun in a bit.


    Yun Tian has never counted how many of us there are, how would he know if there are enough Stellar Stone s?


    Yes, that''s right, I think he counted wrong. If you can''t accept it, then go ask him.


    That''s right, if you can say who took more? We''ll help you search him, but if you can''t say it, then don''t blame him.


    Everyone started to talk at once, and started to argue with each other on the mountainside.


    In the end, they still could not come to a conclusion, so they could only find Yun Tian to reason. On one hand, he wanted Yun Tian to stand up for them, and on the other hand, he wanted Yun Tian to apologize to everyone.


    Although I have not counted the number of you people, but the Stellar Stone s are automatically distributed according to your numbers and attributes, so I will not take more or less. As for the people I take more, I already know, and it would not be good for my reputation, so please leave the Stellar Stone s and go down the mountain.


    Seeing that no one moved, Yun Tian shook his head and said with a smile, "Do you think I''m just trying to trick you?" If that''s the case ¡­ Liu Ke, Fang Mingshan, Wu Duan, Zhang Lu ¡­ Do you want me to ask someone to search you one by one? Yun Tian suddenly shouted.


    The stern Yun Tian was completely different from the gentle and amiable appearance from before. Even those young girls who were infatuated with her a moment ago were so frightened that they looked at each other in dismay, not daring to make a sound.


    The thirteen people who were called out were mostly the ones who had the fiercest arguments with the lovestruck women. However, at this moment, they were also frightened by Yun Tian''s aura and their faces changed drastically.


    They no longer had any time to think about how Yun Tian had managed to call out his name.


    Although Li Qingniu did not feel anything about it, the others did not even dare to make a sound, and Murong Lanyu could not help but press his body closer to Li Qingniu. The pressure on Li Qingniu''s body was simply too great, to the point where he did not even dare to breathe loudly.


    Is this also a characteristic of his Martial Spirit Attribute? Li Qingniu detected the power contained within and asked in his mind.


    It had nothing to do with the Martial Spirit Attribute. When Fighter''s cultivation reached a certain level, he could release a corresponding pressure, and was an invisible existence that could influence people''s mental states subtly, for example, those who stole the Stellar Stone, because they had a guilty conscience, they had a stronger perception of this pressure, and fear was even stronger. The higher their cultivation level, the stronger the pressure, and it was a kind of will-type Martial Skills that seized the person first, causing the opponent to drop without fighting. The Mr. Jian slowly explained.


    At this time, a few of the thirteen people who had been called out finally walked over. Using trembling hands, they took out Stellar Stone s and gave them to Yun Tian, begging for another chance.


    You have already lost your dignity as Fighter. You are not worthy to become Fighter, and even more unworthy to remain in the Celestial Star Sect. You can leave now. Did the others want me to do it?


    The remaining few looked at each other, then sighed, leaving behind the Stellar Stone before they turned around and walked down the mountain dejectedly.


    Some of them took two, some took three, some even four, but at that moment, under the pressure of Yun Tian, no one dared to play any tricks. After taking a few, he would hand them over, and even the original one was required to be handed over, because such a person would only defile the Stellar Stone.


    These are yours. As Yun Tian spoke, he waved his long sleeve and these Stellar Stone flew one by one into the hands of the person who had yet to receive the Stellar Stone.


    Thank You Clouds...


    You guys can go down the mountain. Just as the people who had obtained Stellar Stone were overjoyed, they suddenly heard Yun Tian''s words and were once again stunned.


    You simply do not know why you are here, and your Celestial Star Sect does not accept people without goals. Other than Lin Xue''er, Qin Yingying and Mingyu who were simply left behind because the people in front of them had more Stellar Stone s, the rest could be left behind.


    Although they were unwilling, but compared to the other people who did not even get their Stellar Stone expelled, they were already considered lucky. They could at least take away the Stellar Stone s that matched their attributes, and with the help of the Stellar Stone, their cultivation would at least progress much faster than most people.


    After sending off the second group of people, Yun Tian brought everyone up the mountain.


    He should have done it on purpose, right? He left early on purpose, purposely allowing everyone to retrieve their own Stellar Stone, so as to see everyone''s reaction. Li Qingniu said to the Sword Spirit in his mind.


    Hehe, not bad. Although he didn''t say it clearly, the test had already begun. Many people only thought that the test tested their martial spirit''s potential and ignored their own character. Someone who was extremely greedy after seeing a few Stellar Stone would be devoured by all sorts of other things sooner or later, making it difficult for him to reach the highest realm. Even if this kind of person had great potential, if they could not focus on cultivation, it would be useless. Celestial Star Sect would not require this kind of person.


    Because so many people had been eliminated earlier, most of the remaining people were uneasy, not knowing what kind of test would occur next. Even Muyanhao, who was blabbering nonstop previously, was surprisingly quiet.


    The ancestors of the Celestial Star Sect are worshipped in this hall, and now that you all have come forward to pay your respects one by one, whether or not you all can stay here today, it will be up to the ancestors to decide.


    As long as he went up to pay his respects, he wouldn''t need to do anything else?


    Yes, the ancestor will naturally give an answer as to whether you all have the talent or not.


    After speaking briefly, Yun Tian gestured for everyone to enter the hall in order to pay their respects.


    In the main hall, a tall clay figurine sat there majestically. There were a total of three faces on the head, with a kind face on the left side and a furious gaze on the right side. The one in the middle had almost no emotion other than authority.


    Would anyone have three faces? Seeing that, Li Qingniu could not help but ask in his heart.


    Haha, mortals don''t have three faces. The Mr. Jian said with a smile.


    You mean this ancestor is not human? Li Qingniu did not understand.


    Mr. Jian acted as if he had heard something funny and laughed out loud. "That''s right, that''s right. He''s not a human, hahaha ¡­"


    Li Qingniu didn''t know what the Mr. Jian was laughing at, but just as he was about to ask, he heard Yun Tian''s voice. "Why aren''t you paying respects to the Patriarch yet, Li Qingniu?


    Hahaha, I know you have doubts in your mind, so go pay your respects first. I''ll tell you later. The Mr. Jian said with a smile.


    Li Qingniu nodded and walked to the front of the statue. He clasped his hands together and closed his eyes in worship.


    Primordial Divine Body! He did not expect that there would still be people who owned Primordial Divine Body ¡­ A vigorous and powerful voice sounded beside Li Qingniu''s ears.


    That''s right, it really was the Primordial Divine Body. After waiting for so many years, it was finally not waiting in vain. An old and gentle voice rang out.


    I hope it''s the one we''ve been waiting for. Then a third voice said lightly.


    Li Qingniu raised his head, looked around, but did not see anyone. So he turned around and asked Yun Tian, "How come the person who just spoke disappeared?"


    Yun Tian frowned and said, "Who said that just now?" Concentrate and don''t waste other people''s time.


    Li Qingniu closed his eyes once more in doubt. That amiable voice rang again: You can hear what we''re saying, which proves that we''re not mistaken. If you want to know who we are, then find an opportunity to enter the snow-capped mountain illusion world.


    Just then, Li Qingniu''s body released a few rays of gold light, causing Yun Tian to turn pale in shock.


    He had never seen such a strong martial spirit''s talent. There was a trace of a Spiritual Vein in the stone statue''s memory in the worshiping mountain hall. It could predict a martial spirit''s talent as well as their maximum potential.


    Because he had the help of the Sword Spirit, he had awakened a metal-type martial spirit, so the golden light that radiated from his body was the symbol of a Metal-type Martial Spirit. The stronger the attribute, the brighter it would be.


    Li... Li Qingniu, Martial Spirit passed, lower ¡­ Next, Wang Lin.


    When Yun Tian saw Li Qingniu''s absent-minded look and how the ancestor did not give any instructions for a long time, he thought that Li Qingniu''s martial spirit potential was not enough. Just as he was about to let Li Qingniu go down the mountain, suddenly he saw a strong golden light.


    Li Qingniu... Good boy, I almost made a mistake and will tell this good news to Master later.


    After the final selection, there were a total of seven people who met the requirements. Other than Li Qingniu, there were also Murong Lanyu, Lin Xue''er, Muyanhao, Qin Yingying, Feng Wanjie and Mingyu.


    Congratulations to all of you for being fortunate enough to join Celestial Star Sect, but from today onwards, I will be your senior brother. If you have any questions in the future, you can ask me directly, or you can ask the other seniors and juniors of the Green Mountain Hall.


    Lingyun Hall?


    Isn''t it Celestial Star Sect?


    That''s right, how could it be Lingyun Hall?


    Yun Tian smiled as he explained: There are a total of ten halls in the Celestial Star Sect. Other than the Main Hall, the rest of the Nine Halls are responsible for recruiting and training disciples.


    Is it because we were recruited by the Lingyun Hall, and therefore belong to the Lingyun Hall? Li Qingniu asked.


    From today onwards, you all have yet to receive the Master''s permission to go down the mountain without permission, otherwise, you would be severely punished. I hope you all remember this point well, but don''t be so stupid as to say that I didn''t remind you all that if you all that you are unable to do so, it is not too late to leave now.


    Seeing that no one was leaving, Yun Tian said in satisfaction, "Follow me back first and arrange a place for you to stay. I''ll bring you all to Master tomorrow.

 C34

    Aside from the main hall, the main Celestial Star Sect was divided into Nine Halls s, which were named after the nine Star Protectors who had created the Celestial Star Sect together with the founder of the sect.


    Nine Halls: Jifeng Hall, Dragon Martial Hall, Wangchuan Hall, Red Searing Temple, Earth Hall, Green Stone Hall, Tianyuan Hall, Winged Tiger Hall and Li Qingniu''s Lingyun Hall.


    Starting from the second day of disciple selection, a group of Fighter s were allocated each day. Those that met the requirements were selected and placed in the hall, becoming official disciples of Celestial Star Sect.


    Since the order of recruitment for each hall was decided by drawing lots in advance, and the time at which the participants arrived at Heavenly Star Mountain was random based on fate, one would have to take some luck in order to be able to recruit many disciples.


    He heard Yun Tian say that the Lingyun Hall this year was pretty good, because last year, he had only recruited four disciples, and this year, he had nearly doubled it.


    Actually, the test before the worship mountain hall was not something that was absolutely necessary for one to enter Celestial Star Sect, but was something that the Lingyun Hall had automatically added. Every single session could set its own criteria for accepting disciples. Only when one''s aptitude was the one and only requirement for one''s cultivation level in the entire Sect, could one decide on his or her own.


    You can take them all, or set up checkpoints to filter out Fighter s that you don''t want to take.


    For example, no matter how many talented people there were in the Dragon Martial Hall, they would only be able to take in the top 10 every year.


    However, the training intensity and difficulty of Red Searing Temple were all based on challenging the limits of the human body. Often, there would be casualties among disciples during harsh training, or they would even self-harm themselves because they could not endure it. Therefore, the number of disciples accepted by the Red Searing Temple was the largest every year, but less than half of those could successfully last until the end.


    And the Sect would not pay attention to these things at all, nor interfere in the methods of training the disciples.


    In every battle against the beast tide, at least half of the Fighter s that played a crucial role had all joined Celestial Star Sect.


    Without the awareness of sacrifice, how could he assume the responsibility of saving the survival of mankind? This was Celestial Star Sect. Reaching this point, meant that his life had been given to Celestial Star Sect, all the way until he had left his master''s service.


    The Nine Halls had their own living areas and cultivation grounds. They would cultivate in each area and occasionally would even hold small competitions to compare notes with each other.


    The Lingyun Hall was built on the back of the Heavenly Star Mountain and were covered by the wind and snow from all around. They were separated from the other halls by the Ice Rock Snow Valley and although there were a few small paths that led to the Grand Hall, other than the occasional situation where one had to gather at the Grand Hall, it was not open on normal days.


    Along the way, Yun Tian answered everyone''s questions, especially after hearing how strict Red Searing Temple were towards disciples, other than Li Qingniu, who didn''t feel much about it, everyone else felt that it was fortunate.


    When they passed by the training grounds, there were a dozen or so Fighter dressed in white, sitting cross-legged on the thick ice ground. They were cultivating while facing the cold wind.


    The cold wind congealed around them, followed by sharp blades of ice that moved freely between their bodies like fish.


    It can attack and defend, it can also be formed with many people forming a formation, causing its power to multiply. It is most suitable for people who have Water Martial Spirit to cultivate. Lin Xue''er and Muyanhao''s Martial Spirit Attribute are like water, it is also one of the lessons that you need to learn in the future.


    Yes.


    After looking for a while, Li Qingniu said: Can''t you train with the other Martial Spirit Attribute?


    It was not that, but to train in a skill that was incompatible with his own Martial Spirit Attribute s was a hundred times more difficult than to train in a skill that was compatible with his own attribute. A Martial Spirit usually required the Fighter to spend his entire life to excavate, so there were very few people who would waste their time to train in the skills of other Martial Spirit Attribute.


    But it doesn''t seem too hard to practice.


    But because they sat there and other than meditating, they did not seem to need to do anything else, so they gave off a very relaxed feeling. But before this, the shortest among them also trained hard for an entire year, only after reaching a certain level of cultivation could they be like them ¡­ You''re not trying to... Yun Tian suddenly stopped his explanation and looked at Li Qingniu in shock.


    At this time, Li Qingniu closed his eyes slightly and imitated the breathing frequency of the water attribute Fighter. He then emptied his body and mind, and started to carefully sense the changes in and around his body.


    Gradually, the cold air gathered around Li Qingniu.


    This brat''s martial soul is obviously of the metal attribute, how is this possible ¡­ It was simply ¡­ It was a monster! Although he could tell that Li Qingniu was not an ordinary person when he had previously acknowledged him as his ancestor, it was only because he was shocked at the potential of the Metal-type Martial Spirit in his body.


    Now, seeing that Li Qingniu had even comprehended a skill that was specialized for the water attribute so quickly, he couldn''t help but have a new understanding of Li Qingniu. It was as if Li Qingniu had an limitless possibility of obtaining something from him.


    However, although the cold energy around Li Qingniu grew increasingly thicker, and even Murong Lanyu had no choice but to retreat to the side, and maintain a certain distance from him, so as to not be affected by the cold energy around Li Qingniu, he was still unable to gather energy and take shape.


    Hehe, Master still hasn''t grasped the trick. Let me help you. Mr. Jian smiled as he injected a bit of true energy into each of the acupoints in Li Qingniu''s body. He then helped Li Qingniu to readjust the direction of his energy channels, and said.


    If you can gather such a strong cold energy, it will prove that you have the potential to practice water-attributed skills. Although I don''t know the reason, it is enough to surprise everyone, alright? Alright, I''ll take you to your living quarters first.


    Yun Tian said as he reached out to pat Li Qingniu''s shoulder, signalling him not to push it too far.


    Just as tomorrow''s hand was about to touch Li Qingniu''s shoulder, a sharp cold light suddenly flashed, and a cold aura was approaching Yun Tianhe''s outstretched palm.


    He immediately reacted and quickly moved his hands to the side. At the same time, his feet left the ground and his figure quickly retreated, all of this happened in a split-second, and before the crowd could even react, Yun Tian had already retreated several meters away, and was already in the air.


    An ice sword that was several meters long, seemed to have grown out from Li Qingniu''s shoulder, and only stopped after reaching the position where Yun Tian had leaped into the air.


    Everyone present was shocked, including Yun Tian, who was standing in the air. Even the Fighter s who were previously training seriously were attracted by the commotion and could not help but widen their eyes and gape in astonishment.


    Who was this person? I don''t think I''ve seen it before? Is it our hall?


    I don''t know, but it''s amazing. I''ve practiced for an entire year before I could barely form a blade with my Qi. Furthermore, the longest blade was less than a foot. How did he do it?


    He looked very young, and he didn''t have any clothes on to go out either. He should have just been recruited today, he should already be a very strong Fighter outside.


    Yun Tian was the strongest disciple last year, he could actually force him to this extent, just what level was that person at?


    Everyone talked at once, but Li Qingniu still had his eyes closed, as if he was unaware of everything that was happening around him, and was completely immersed in his own consciousness.


    This guy''s Evil Way is so great, it''s simply against common sense ¡­ Try him again. After secretly calculating in his heart, Yun Tian waved his long sleeve. Several streaks of true qi shot out like lightning and chopped the several feet long ice sword into several pieces.


    The broken ice sword did not fall to the ground. Instead, it floated up into the air and surrounded Yun Tian.


    He closed his eyes slightly, and after muttering some incantations, he pointed his sword downwards. Countless pieces of ice flashed with a cold light, and smashed towards Li Qingniu who was below him like a rain of arrows.


    The cold energy condensed around Li Qingniu''s body instantly turned into a physical entity, surrounding Li Qingniu from head to toe and forming a thick Ice Wall barrier.


    Crack, crack, crack ¡­


    Countless ice arrows shattered on the hard and solid Ice Wall.


    What? He could actually completely materialize the cold energy that had gathered here at the same time. How high must his cultivation base be to be able to do that? What was he?


    Even Yun Tian was helpless against him. This ¡­


    Yun Tian, who was standing in the air, could not help but be inwardly surprised. Just now, he had merely wanted to test Li Qingniu''s reaction, and did not use his true strength.


    He originally thought that when facing such a concentrated attack, Li Qingniu could only rely on evading to avoid it, but the other party was actually able to condense all of the cold energy around his body. This far exceeded his expectations.


    However, if Li Qingniu did not dodge, did not form his Qi, and instead used his body to resist the attacks, he would be at least twice as surprised as he was right now.


    Just as Yun Tian was stunned, the Ice Wall that was initially frozen in defense around Li Qingniu suddenly collapsed and shattered, the shattered ice immediately congealed together, forming a slender ice dragon that spiraled upwards and wrapped around Yun Tian''s legs.


    Shocked by this sudden turn of events, Yun Tian quickly retracted his mind. He gathered his Qi and shattered the ice dragon that was trapping him.


    Countless pieces of ice fell from the sky, splattering everywhere.


    Heh, alright, I''m not going to play anymore. If I let my master injure my fellow sect members on the first day, I''m afraid it will create trouble. Did Master remember what I did?


    Mr. Jian''s voice sounded out in Li Qingniu''s mind, and he regained control of his body.


    All of Li Qingniu''s actions earlier, was merely the Mr. Jian borrowing the power contained within Li Qingniu''s body to unleash the power. It was not Li Qingniu''s own actions.

 C35

    Even though he had just lost control of his own body, Li Qingniu''s consciousness was still abnormally clear. He could still clearly feel every minute change that had happened in his body, including the direction of the Qi channels.


    He had already memorized every action and every sentence that the Mr. Jian made.


    But just now, I used a special method to temporarily release a portion of the Primordial Divine Body''s power in your body in order to have that kind of effect. If you were to withdraw your Primordial Divine Body''s power, with your current cultivation, you could at most form ordinary swords and sabers, but it is already much stronger than the ones you just saw.


    Un, I know that I am very weak, so I will practice harder and try to rely on myself to achieve the same effect as before.


    Very good, people with Primordial Divine Body will have many Martial Spirits in their bodies. The reason why you can control water attributed skills so easily is because you have water attributed Martial Spirits in your body, once you reach a certain level of cultivation and awaken your Martial Spirit, then your operation just now will be just an appetizer. Once you can completely develop it, it won''t be a problem even if you seal the entire Tian Yang Country.


    Although I don''t know about the other empires, but I heard that the Sky Sun Empire is one of the top three nations in Star Continent. They can traverse hundreds of thousands of miles from north to south, so they shouldn''t be considered small, right? Li Qingniu frowned and asked.


    Oh, is a hundred thousand miles big?" Even if you, who are so weak, were to use your full strength, it would take you at most a day to finish. It would already be a compliment to call him a small country, and any random star falling from the sky would smash this small country into ruins.


    It seems like the Grandpa Quezi had previously said that the stars in the sky are actually very big. It''s just that because we were too far away, they already looked very small.


    Mr. Jian chuckled: What you said Grandpa Quezi isn''t wrong. I think he isn''t really a cripple, and should be the same as your Master with the surname Nie, an expert amongst experts.


    No, it was really a cripple, but a very strong one.


    Oh? I must see this cripple when I get a chance.


    I just want to set foot in the sky a little earlier. I want to see how big the stars are.


    Don''t worry, you are a person who possesses a Primordial Divine Body. I believe it won''t be long before you step into the starry sky.


    While the two of them were talking in their minds, they didn''t notice that the crowd had already erupted.


    After the cold Qi around Li Qingniu dissipated, the disciples who were cultivating the Ice Blade Formation walked over and surrounded Li Qingniu. Some praised him, some raised doubts, some expressed disbelief, and some even kneeled down in admiration.


    Everyone surrounded Li Qingniu and talked nonstop. Murong Lanyu squeezed herself to Li Qingniu''s side with much difficulty.


    Brother Li, Brother Li... Seeing Li Qingniu close his eyes and stand there without saying a word, as if his soul had left his body, Murong Lanyu was a little worried that his fight with Yun Tian had injured the Inner Palace just now, causing him to be unable to speak, and so he anxiously called out his name.


    Yun Tian slowly walked down from the sky, using a complicated gaze to gaze at the Li Qingniu who was being continuously discussed in the middle.


    In the distance, on top of a clock tower, a pair of sharp eyes looked down on everyone from above, but the focus of their attention was similarly gathered on Li Qingniu''s body.


    He''s the very interesting young man you were talking about? Suddenly, he heard subtle footsteps coming from behind him, the man who was observing Li Qingniu at a distance turned his head and said.


    That''s right, it''s him, and disciple believes that the Master is already interested in him. The person who had just walked into the pavilion was none other than the person who had stolen all of Li Qingniu''s Gold Spirit Stone s and resources that day, Fenggu Zhengyun, who had disappeared without a trace.


    Un, he is indeed special, but you didn''t tell me before that he has a powerful Spirit in his body.


    Fenggu Zhengyun walked to the old man''s side and slightly bowed: "Master is indeed Master, it is just that I can see from afar that there is a Spirit in his body. I knew that Master would notice his presence the moment he saw him, so I also wanted to give him a surprise.


    The old man snorted and said, "I think he is more surprised than happy. Did you know he almost injured your junior brother just now?" Yun Tian has been one of the disciples that I''ve taught all these years. Apart from you, his talent is the best.


    Fenggu Zhengyun immediately laughed apologetically: Haha ¡­ Master was joking, junior brother was raised by you, how could he be so easily destroyed? I was watching from afar, junior brother was only testing Li Qingniu, he did not give his all, if not he would not be able to maintain his Martial Ground cultivation. Furthermore, even if Junior Brother is really in danger, I believe that Master will definitely not sit by and do nothing.


    The old man unhappily rolled his eyes at Fenggu Zhengyun, and snorted: "Brat, you only know how to talk, if you could spend more time on cultivation, perhaps you would have already entered the starry sky."


    Once they entered the starry sky, they would no longer be able to accompany Master for long. Disciple still wanted to follow beside him and serve him for a few more years.


    Hmph, you brat, the reputation of Fenggu Family will sooner or later cause you to lose all. As the old man spoke, he sighed and shook his head.


    Fenggu Zhengyun laughed out loud: Ha, how could I? With the long existence of Wind Valley, my Fenggu Family will never decline, it will never lose.


    I think you are asking for a beating!


    This disciple still has matters to attend to, so I will not disturb the Master any longer.


    Fenggu Zhengyun had not even finished speaking when she hurriedly turned around and disappeared like a wisp of smoke.


    Stinky Kid, you anger this old man to death. Seeing that Yun Tian had been humiliated by a newcomer who hadn''t even entered for half a day, Yun Tian did not want to fight with him. Instead, he paid attention to the situation and was not affected by what he said.


    Regarding this, he admired this disciple who could do everything within a year of entering the sect without having to worry about everything.


    However, this person called Li Qingniu, was indeed very interesting.


    At this time, Li Qingniu and the Sword Spirit''s conversation had already ended. When he opened his eyes, he saw that Murong Lanyu''s eyes were a little red because she was too worried about his situation.


    Li Qingniu felt that it was slightly unbearable and subconsciously, he raised his hand to wipe the tears that were hanging at the corner of his eyes. Miss Lanyu, you don''t have to worry about me.


    Un, I''m relieved if Brother Li is fine. If anything happens to him, I ¡­ I... To be able to keep Li Qingniu safe and sound, perhaps he was too excited, but Murong Lanyu suddenly threw herself into Li Qingniu''s embrace, and said while sobbing.


    Murong Lanyu stuck her chin in with her fragrant hair, and a burst of fragrance entered Li Qingniu''s nose. This time, the fragrance was even more distinct than the time he had held Murong Lanyu in his arms before she had saved him.


    Some things, as long as a person reached a certain age, will slowly begin to develop consciousness, do not need special instruction.


    Li Qingniu had already reached this stage, and even if he did not completely understand some things, his body would still instinctively respond, for example, the current him, whose face was flushed red to the ears, and whose heart was thumping hard ¡­


    When the surrounding people saw this, they tactfully shut their mouths and did not disturb the two.


    As if she had cried enough, as if she had lied on Li Qingniu''s chest and felt his rapid heartbeat, as if she had sensed something, Murong Lanyu gently wiped her tears. She got up from Li Qingniu''s embrace, and shyly lowered her head, not daring to look at everyone.


    Well, it''s time to take you to your lodgings, if you don''t want to sleep on the ice tonight.


    After Yun Tian finished speaking, he turned around and walked towards the backyard. Everyone quickly followed after him with a look of respect.


    Along the way, Murong Lanyu followed closely behind Li Qingniu, she was almost not even a step away, as if she was afraid that he would suddenly disappear.


    Taurus, that move of yours was a water attribute skill, right? But I remember your Metal-type Martial Spirit, how did you do it? What was the name of your move? that was the last technique to wrap around Senior Brother Yun''s body. Right ¡­ Muyanhao returned to his previous chattering, and continued to pester Li Qingniu, asking him long and hard, as though he wanted to immediately ask about Li Qingniu''s everything and come out of the hall.


    In order to not get pestered by his incessant chatter, Li Qingniu could only lie and say that at that time, he didn''t know anything at all. At that time, when he was in danger, his body would naturally react instinctively.


    Ah? Senior Brother Yun didn''t seem to want to attack you in the beginning, where did you get the danger? Muyanhao scratched his head, expressing his confusion.


    Li Qingniu had no choice but to explain that it was because he was trying to practice turning Qi into blades, when Senior Brother Yun suddenly extended his hand out, he thought his body was being cautious and reacted instinctively.


    Hearing Li Qingniu''s explanation, Muyanhao was still skeptical, but seeing how serious Li Qingniu was, he could only believe what he had said, even if he was unable to accept it in his heart.


    Yun Tian had always been silently walking in front, his heart constantly reminiscing about his fight with Li Qingniu.


    The moment the Ice Wall disintegrated, Li Qingniu was able to organize a new attack, and completely didn''t need to gather spirit again. With such a fast conversion, even for water attributed Fighter s of the Star-moon Level, very few people were able to do it, and only people of at least the seventh level of Star-moon and above were able to do it.


    But the Li Qingniu of Metal-type Martial Spirit s could do it, what did this mean?


    After thinking about it, Yun Tian could only think of two possibilities, or maybe this Li Qingniu was an expert that was well-hidden, had a cultivation above the stars, and had an extremely high perception, so he could not be restricted by the Martial Spirit Attribute and could only display the effects that other Martial Spirit Attribute could do.


    However, such people rarely appeared in the legends, so he did not believe there was such a person.


    Therefore, he could only think of another possibility: Could it be that he had more than one Martial Spirit in his body? That was the reason why he was able to perfectly unleash the abilities of the other Martial Spirit Attribute ¡­

 C36

    Although there weren''t many people like this, they had indeed appeared before. However, this was just Yun Tian''s hypothesis. He still needed to confirm it.


    He was also somewhat impatient to take Li Qingniu to see the Master, because he felt that the Master would definitely be able to see what was so special about Li Qingniu.


    The backyard was divided into east and west sides. On the east side, there were male disciples'' residences, while on the west side, there were female disciples. Because the number of female Fighter s was relatively small, the number of female disciples who joined Celestial Star Sect was also relatively limited. As a result, the Eastern Courtyard was much larger than the Western Courtyard.


    In this kind of world of ice and snow, it was basically impossible for ordinary plants to survive. Even the amount of things in the entire glacier was limited, not to mention the even colder and harsher Heavenly Star Mountain. Naturally, it was even rarer.


    Reportedly, when he first chose to build the Lingyun Hall, the reason why Elder Ling Yun chose this place at first glance was because he saw this tree.


    However, that was a long time ago. It was so long ago that almost no one could tell the exact age, but the tree must have been much smaller than it is now.


    Although this tree was tall, it was not lush and verdant like other trees. Although it had a dense distribution of branches and trunks, there were almost no leaves on the tree. If it were not for the scattered white flowers, people would probably think it had died a long time ago.


    The senior sister next door said that although the tree didn''t blossom much every time, it never stopped. Every time a flower wilted, there would be a flower in full bloom.


    After Murong Lanyu finished tidying up the room, she excitedly ran over to Li Qingniu and pulled him to the big tree, then told him everything she had heard about the tree from her senior sister.


    Flowers without leaves? Mr. Jian, do you know what kind of tree this is? Originally, he wanted to stay in the room and familiarize himself with the way the Mr. Jian operated the water attributed skills. Li Qingniu, who had been forcefully pulled out by Murong Lingyun and wanted to see what tree it was, was not interested in the beginning. However, when he saw that Murong Lanyu was so excited, he could only follow after him.


    After seeing this tree, Li Qingniu''s interest was immediately piqued.


    The Leafless Flowering Tree should have long been cut off in a world shocking war ten thousand years ago. I never thought that there would actually be one growing here.


    A world-shocking battle? What does it have to do with the Leafless Flowering Tree?


    In truth, the Leafless Flowering Tree did not lack any leaves, but because its leaves and flowers could not grow at the same time, with flowers, it had no leaves, and with leaves, it had no flowers, which was kind of similar to the Black Mandara Flower, but the Leafless Flowering Tree would only grow leaves twice in a lifetime, the first time was when it took root and broke through the soil, and the second time was when it was apoptotic, when an adult Leafless Flowering Tree appeared, it would run out of oil, and start burning its life.


    What does it have to do with the war you were talking about? And why was it so close to extinction?


    Because it contained an extremely strong wood attribute spiritual energy, the power of the wood attribute Fighter that absorbed his spiritual energy would greatly increase in a short amount of time. Therefore, during a certain period of time, the Fighter world had tilted in its favor, and the wood attribute Fighter had basically become an existence that looked down on the other Fighter.


    Afterwards, the wood attribute Fighter became more and more arrogant and complacent, often bullying the other Fighter, and not allow others to express their dissatisfaction. Later on, the other Fighter s gradually discovered the secret of the wood attribute Fighter becoming stronger. As a result, almost all of them joined forces and began to carry out an extermination operation across the entire continent, destroying almost all of the Leafless Flowering Tree.


    Although the wood attribute experts had formed a protection force before, the continent was vast, and the number of wood attribute Fighter s was not enough to cover the entire Star Continent, for this reason, the wood attribute Fighter had also united with the other Fighter s to engage in an intense and apocalyptic battle.


    In the end, the Fighter s with other attributes had the advantage in numbers, and the Leafless Flowering Tree s in various places had all been destroyed one after another. After a few decades, whenever a Fighter met a Leafless Flowering Tree, they would be destroyed and from then on, the Leafless Flowering Tree would gradually become extinct.


    Wood attributed Fighter had also been silent for a long time since then, until people gradually forgot the reason for the great battle ¡­


    Other than destroying it directly, the only other way for the tree to grow leaves and die was to intertwine with other Leafless Flowering Tree s, otherwise it would continue to grow, and would constantly gather wood type spirit energy. Presumably, it was because of that battle back then, which destroyed all of the Leafless Flowering Tree, resulting in it not being able to chat with anyone else at all, thus to this day, when I grew up, I have never seen such a large tree before. I believe that the spirit energy accumulated over the past ten thousand years would definitely shock everyone, which was why I said that your master was blessed. Mr. Jian said somewhat excitedly.


    What if I sucked it out?


    The Leafless Flowering Tree that had its spirit energy sucked away was like a person who had lost their heart.


    Li Qingniu remained silent for a while, before turning his gaze towards the Murong Lanyu beside him. Seeing her fondness for this Leafless Flowering Tree, made him somewhat unable to bear it, and furthermore, it had already experienced too many trials and hardships since it had survived over ten thousand years ago. It could also be that it was the last Leafless Flowering Tree in the world, yet it was still able to suck his Spiritual Vein just like that.


    With master''s current condition, it''s not appropriate for him to absorb the spirit energy of the Leafless Flowering Tree, because once he starts absorbing it, he cannot stop. Otherwise, the spirit energy that he hasn''t finished absorbing will return to heaven and earth, and with the ten thousand year spirit energy that it has gathered, it would be very difficult for master''s body to absorb it all at once. If the spirit energy that he had gathered with great difficulty dissipates, it would be too wasteful, so master still has time to slowly consider it.


    Li Qingniu nodded, as if he had thought of something, and said: Oh right, you still haven''t told me what that ancestor''s mud looked like? Why do you say he''s not human?


    Master must have remembered wrongly, saying that he wasn''t human was clearly you, Master. Hahaha ¡­


    Don''t be so talkative, what''s going on? Did you know him before?


    Hehe, actually Master is right, he is not human, at least for now.


    Not now? Used to be?


    The Sword Spirit nodded his head and said: He was one of those experts who had almost surpassed the Destruction Realm ten thousand years ago.


    Destroyed? Isn''t that even stronger than my master and the others?


    The more powerful, he only needs two moves at most to kill your master.


    It had to be known that Nie Wushuang was the strongest Fighter he had seen so far, and one of the The Ten Most Powerful Experts Under The Starry Sky as well. The so-called strongest, naturally far surpassed the average Starry Sky Level Expert.


    Even in ancient times, it was very difficult for someone to reach the double digits. However, the person that Mr. Jian had spoken of, had actually almost surpassed the Fighter of the Destruction level. Just what kind of existence was that ¡­


    Li Qingniu was unable to imagine that, at least, it was very difficult for the current him to understand.


    However, death was like extinguishing a lamp. Even the strongest person in the world could not defeat the great wave of time.


    How do you know him? And why did he say he wasn''t human now?


    Has Master seen anyone who has lived for ten thousand years? Although Fighter could increase his cultivation by a lot and extend his lifespan by a lot, there was a limit to how long he could live. Once he reached this limit, no matter if he was in the starry sky or if he was destroyed, there would be no escape.


    But I don''t understand. What does that have to do with him having three faces?


    My previous master was a famous Guardian Spirit Master. I guessed that the Evil Spiritualist Yun Sanxiao spoke of was a person who had split up from the Guardian Spirit Masters later on.


    At that time, the Guardian Spirit Master understood that by offering sacrifices to heaven and earth, one could retrieve a person''s spirit before death and attach it to an item. When certain conditions were met, the Metaplasia could be reborn.


    The rebirth of a Metaplasia? Is there really such a Arcane Art?


    Previously, it did exist, but now it was lost. The Evil Spiritualist''s body transformation should have evolved from an incomplete version, and the original effect was that he would be able to regenerate without harming his own life. Now he wanted to take someone else''s body for his rebirth.


    And then?


    That guy was a good friend of mine at the time, so when my master saw how determined he was to survive, he passed on the method to him. But after his rebirth, his body was the same as a mortal''s, he would die of old diseases and gradually degenerate, and then he would be reborn in the same way, and with each rebirth, a new Spirit would be formed. This new Spirit originally did not exist between heaven and earth, so naturally it did not return to him.


    Could it be that his three Spirit s established their own Celestial Star Sect?


    After they were reborn, their powers had been taken away by their new bodies, leaving them with extremely weak powers, making it impossible for them to have such abilities. The nine most capable disciples under him had used their names to establish the Celestial Star Sect, and created that statue to serve as their home, but after their deaths, all of these things had gradually been forgotten by the people.

 C37

    I didn''t think you had such a thorough understanding of Celestial Star Sect. What else do you know?


    Hehe, actually, I''m not too sure about the matter regarding the disappearance of the destroyed expert. I only recently heard about it.


    Where did you hear that? At this time, Li Qingniu suddenly remembered the voices that he heard in the main hall.


    The Mr. Jian smiled and said, "Looks like you have remembered it. That''s right, it was at that time that I exchanged some information with them, and thus learned about this from them."


    Li Qingniu said: Based on what you said, your master should have used that Arcane Art to extend his life before. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have been able to live after that Destroyed Ranker was reborn three times. Where did his Spirit go?


    Ha, you finally got to the point, but I don''t know the answer, I have been searching for the truth all these years, but it was like looking for a needle in a haystack. I only know that I was sealed with some unknown power, and when I broke through the seal, he had already disappeared without a trace.


    Once the Fighter and Spirit Treasure were contracted, it would be impossible to remove them easily, unless the owner of the Spirit Treasure died or the contract was forcefully broken through at the cost of half of one''s cultivation.


    Could this have something to do with the missing Fighter?


    I thought so too, but there was no clue, and it didn''t matter, he wasn''t my master anymore, and I didn''t have to worry about his condition. The Mr. Jian said, laughing at himself.


    But Li Qingniu knew that he wasn''t speaking the truth, if he really thought that there was no need to care, then why would he pay attention to what was happening afterwards? Even if it was a Spirit, they still had feelings for each other. As a Guardian Spirit Master who could weigh so much, he should be the master of the generation who had spent the longest time with him.


    She might even be glad that she wouldn''t need to change her master in the future, yet she somehow ended up being broken off. Presumably, no matter who it was, it would be hard to forget and they would want to know what happened.


    Don''t think I don''t know what you''re thinking. I''m not as sentimental as you think. I''m looking for his whereabouts. I just want to teach him a lesson. There''s no other reason. Mr. Jian saw through Li Qingniu''s thoughts, and spoke while blowing on his beard.


    So you guys are here. I''ve been looking for you for a long time. A familiar yet annoying voice came from behind.


    Muyanhao walked behind the two of them, looked at the huge Leafless Flowering Tree, and sighed: Wow, good boy, this kind of place can actually grow such a big tree, it''s unbelievable, the two of you actually didn''t call me, running over here to peep at it yourself, it''s so ungrateful.


    When Senior Brother Yun brought us here, I thought you had already seen it. Murong Lanyu said with a smile.


    At that time, all of his thoughts were on the few moves Brother Li had against Senior Brother Yun, who would have the heart to notice anything else? But this tree is so strange, why is there only flowers and no leaves?


    Because his name was Leafless Tree. It would be weird if he had a leaf.


    Another voice sounded from the courtyard, and this voice was extremely familiar to Li Qingniu and his.


    At the same time that she heard this voice, Murong Lanyu had already clenched her fist tightly. Then, she suddenly turned towards the direction of the voice, with an angry expression on her face: "Fenggu Zhengyun, it''s really you! You liar, thief, bastard! Return what you stole from us!


    Ah ¡­ Ah ¡­ Miss Lanyu, don''t be anxious, listen to me slowly, those things ¡­ Hehe, I''ve already used up all of it.


    You''ve used up all of them? That''s half a month''s worth of supplies, and you''re going to use it up in one day?


    Eyebrows... Hehe, I saw that you guys wouldn''t be able to use it anyway, so I took it to do a favor for you guys, giving it to those who are lost or lack of supplies. Fenggu Zhengyun held out her hand in front of him and said with an embarrassed smile.


    To use our things as a favor? You should at least get our permission first!


    Li Qingniu said: Miss Lanyu, forget it, if it wasn''t for him, we wouldn''t have found the Celestial Star Sect so quickly.


    Ah, as expected, Brother Li is the real deal, hahaha ~


    Murong Lanyu seemed to not like his joking, as she rolled her eyes and said: Don''t think that the Brother Li is magnanimous, and will be fine if I don''t fuss about it with you. Let''s not talk about the materials first, you even took the Brother Li''s Gold Spirit Stone, could it be that you also took it as a favor?


    Ah ¡­ Eh, about this, hehe, I just want to borrow it, and after a few days it will be back to me.


    Who would believe you? Brother Li, he wants to act shamelessly again, and not return you the Gold Spirit Stone. Murong Lanyu pouted, looking like no matter who it was that bullied Li Qingniu, he would argue with them to the end.


    Just lend it to him for a few days. We''re all in the same sect, so he won''t be able to run far. What''s more ¡­


    Moreover, the number of Gold Spirit Stone he brought out from the valley back then was not only this, even giving the Eight Gold Spirit Stone to Fenggu Zhengyun for free did not have much of an impact. However, he did not really understand what kind of person Fenggu Zhengyun was, so when the words reached his mouth, it stopped.


    Brother Li, what is it? Murong Lanyu, seeing her stop talking, asked curiously.


    Moreover, since he was able to guide us to the Celestial Star Sect, he should be our senior brother. Miss Lanyu, do you think so? Li Qingniu revealed a simple and honest expression as he laughed.


    Murong Lanyu thought for a moment, and felt that it was reasonable. However, she still felt dissatisfied in her heart, and rolled her eyes at Fenggu Zhengyun, and said: Brother Li is right, if everyone can be like Brother Li, then there won''t be so many bad people in the world.


    What Junior Sister said is right, I will definitely learn from Brother Li in the future.


    Humph. Murong Lanyu snorted at him, then turned to Li Qingniu and said: Brother Li, I haven''t tidied up my room yet, so I won''t chat with you guys anymore. With that, she turned around and walked towards the west yard.


    Yes.


    Muyanhao opened his eyes and mouth wide, and said in shock: Fenggu Zhengyun? Was it that Fenggu Family?


    Fenggu Zhengyun smiled and said: "I think it should be the one that you think I am."


    As if he had discovered a new continent, Muyanhao said excitedly: "I had long heard that the reason why Fenggu Family were never weakened was because every generation would choose outstanding Daoists to train in it. I had thought that it was only a story made up by adults, but to think that it was actually true! Right, my name is Muyanhao, it''s...


    Suddenly, Li Qingniu felt lucky that Fenggu Zhengyun had appeared. Seeing that Muyanhao had finally found a new target to entangle with, Li Qingniu also relaxed a little and shrugged his shoulders: "I also feel tired, so I will go back to rest first. Li Qingniu wanted to find an excuse to leave. He also wanted to get familiar with the method to manipulate the water element as soon as possible.


    But Fenggu Zhengyun actually went over and put her arm around his shoulders, smiling as she whispered into his ear. I know Junior Brother Taurus isn''t that tired? Are you interested in following me somewhere?


    I am indeed a little tired today, why don''t I try again another day ¡­ Obviously, Li Qingniu really liked this Senior Brother''s complicated and ever-changing personality. Even if he had helped me point the way, even if he did not have any ill intentions towards me ¡­


    However, Fenggu Zhengyun seemed to still be unwilling to give up and said: What if Master wants to see you?


    Li Qingniu thought for a moment before replying, "Senior Brother Yun Tian said he will bring us to see Master tomorrow.


    Before that, this Master wants to see you first. Just now, you were in the limelight, provoking this old man from the Master to be extremely curious about you. That''s why he wanted to see you earlier.


    Li Qingniu modestly said: Actually, I do not have any impression of what happened just now, it was all just an unconscious action of mine. I''m afraid if I meet the Master, I will not be able to answer.


    No worries, Master only wants to see you, because before this, I have said a lot of good things about you.


    Seeing that he was speaking sincerely and that Li Qingniu also wanted to see where he was bringing his to, Li Qingniu nodded and said: Then, I''ll have to trouble Senior Brother to lead the way.


    Ha, come with me. Fenggu Zhengyun said as she turned and walked out of the courtyard.


    Senior Brother, Senior Brother, where are you going? I''ll go with you ¡­ Just as Muyanhao was about to follow up, he was suddenly stopped in his tracks, and was struck by Fenggu Zhengyun once again.


    Seeing that Muyanhao''s eyes had revealed a look of fear, Fenggu Zhengyun smiled and patted his shoulder and said: "Junior Brother Mu, don''t worry. In fifteen minutes, your acupoints will naturally open. Junior Brother Taurus, let''s go.


    Li Qingniu didn''t speak anymore. Just like that, he kept following behind Fenggu Zhengyun, until he walked out of the courtyard, passed the acting Martial Ground, and then was led to a rather remote place.


    There seemed to be nothing in front. Would his master be in this kind of place? Li Qingniu asked Fenggu Zhengyun.


    Fenggu Zhengyun stopped and looked around. She saw that they were already very far away, so she did not continue walking forward.


    It''s just like the first time you saw those people, in reality, they were all my techniques and were not real. My techniques are also hindrances, like a leaf obstructing the eye, only seeing is but not seeing. Also, what made you fall asleep was the skill. As long as you obstructed people''s five senses with the skill, then they would unknowingly quieten down and never wake up.


    Fenggu Zhengyun suddenly mentioned about Fenggu Family, causing Li Qingniu to be puzzled. He did not know what the other party wanted to tell him, so she asked.


    But my greatest strength is neither my martial soul nor my magic. Fenggu Zhengyun still did not answer Li Qingniu''s question.


    But Li Qingniu could tell that he was more serious than ever before. The expression on Fenggu Zhengyun''s face didn''t have the slightest hint of playfulness or cynicism, but instead, was completely serious.

 C38

    Li Qingniu knew that the reason he had spent so much effort to invite his here definitely wasn''t just to introduce his.


    Does Senior have something to say to me? Li Qingniu asked.


    Fenggu Zhengyun finally stopped talking to herself, turned around and said to him: "Do you know what a sect''s destiny is?


    Previously, he had heard from the Uncle Fang that the sect was bound by fate between the Fighter and Celestial Star Sect, and only those with fate could reach the Celestial Star Sect. Li Qingniu replied.


    Fenggu Zhengyun smiled slightly and said: "Do you really think that''s the case? Has there ever been any doubt about this?


    Isn''t it?


    In fact, very few people could actually rely on their own luck to find this place, and each hall only had a day of disciple recruitment time. If there was no one secretly leading them, they might not even be able to recruit a single disciple.


    At this time, Li Qingniu seemed to have understood something as he nodded and said, "So that''s why we met each other?


    Fenggu Zhengyun nodded her head and said: That''s right, every meeting will send some disciples to look for the Fighter, and introduce them here. Because there are a lot of people who came to look for Celestial Star Sect, but there are very few who were able to be recommended by people to meet and be guided to this place, which is why there is slowly a saying that it comes from heaven, which is what you call ''fate of the sect'', but everyone has different methods, and they usually do not directly appear and come into contact with the other party, so there are almost no new people who know about this.


    Li Qingniu nodded as if he had understood something. The fate of the sect wasn''t as mysterious as it was said to be. It was just a man-made result.


    Even so, to be able to meet such a person in the middle of a glacier, wasn''t that in itself a form of destiny? Therefore, this argument was not wrong.


    Li Qingniu nodded his head: What senior said does make sense, but I still don''t understand, why did senior choose to tell me these things now?


    Initially, when I used [Barrier] to enter the iceberg, I only wanted to get close to the identity of the person on the path and understand that the other Fighter s have character and character, and choose their best person to study in Celestial Star Sect. Do you know what was the first impression you gave me?


    After pausing for a moment, Fenggu Zhengyun continued: It''s unfathomable, unreachable, and talented in Fenggu Family, but I can''t see anything about you, which is why I created this opportunity to meet you again, in hopes of being able to observe you a little more. However, in the end, other than seeing the energy gathering array and the amount of golden star stones that you possess, I''m shocked, there''s nothing else.


    Senior Martial Brother, after saying so much, is it because you want to know where those stones came from, and who taught me how to gather energy in a formation?


    Actually, I already know the answer to these questions. What I really want to ask is, before this, who else did you take on as your master?


    I only know that when I was at Xiao Man Village, Grandma Long, Grandpa Xiazi and the others taught me many things, but unfortunately, my own abilities were too weak and I couldn''t completely master them. Afterwards, I brought an expert as my master, but master suddenly left after I awakened my martial spirit and I haven''t seen him again until now.


    Grandma Long, Grandpa Xiazi? Why is it different from what he said? Am I wrong? However, the movement technique you used when chasing after the clouds was very similar to what that person described ¡­ Fenggu Zhengyun said.


    After Li Qingniu heard his ambiguous words, he frowned: That person? Who is he?


    Remember what I told you before, what I''m most adept at isn''t magic, nor is it the Martial Spirit Skills.


    Then what was Senior Brother best at? Li Qingniu asked seriously.


    Fenggu Zhengyun slowly said. It!


    Before he could finish his sentence, a saber force flashed across the sky like a bolt of lightning.


    The blade''s aura was as fast as a rainbow, striking straight at Li Qingniu''s chest. Li Qingniu did not have time to think about it carefully, with a twist of his body, he reached a distance of three meters, his speed was extremely fast, causing people''s eyes to be unable to take in his movements. Then, he looked at Fenggu Zhengyun''s palms that were like blades, with both of his hands moving forward, the blade Qi moved unhindered.


    Seeing that Li Qingniu''s dodging speed was fast, Fenggu Zhengyun did not show any signs of weakness. Both of his palms moved quickly, and wave after wave of rapid blade force followed suit, causing Li Qingniu to have almost no time to catch his breath.


    Who taught you this speed?


    Grandpa Quezi in the village. The blade Qi moved unhindered like the tide, Li Qingniu was still able to move with ease and with ease as though he was lightning in the sky.


    Cripple? Hmph, I''ve already told you so many things. Even if you want to express your sincerity, you should at least come up with a proper excuse to lie to me.


    Fenggu Zhengyun seemed to think that Li Qingniu was deliberately playing with him, and couldn''t help but be slightly angered, he bellowed, and the force from his palms became even stronger, not only was the speed faster, the shadows of the blades became denser, such an attack, even the experts of Star-moon Level would find it hard to resist.


    However, to Li Qingniu, it was still easy to dodge.


    Why are you only dodging? Let me see, how about you use that move of yours against Junior Brother Yun?


    I''m still too weak. If I can''t use that move properly, I''ll have to disappoint you, senior brother.


    He could easily dodge an attack, but he still called himself weak? Are you mocking me? Fine, I don''t believe that I can''t force you to act today.


    Fenggu Zhengyun then shouted out, the Spirit Qi around her body surged, transforming into blade blades that rushed towards Li Qingniu like a torrent of Mania, the dense Sword Qi did not give Li Qingniu any space to dodge.


    Seeing that he could not avoid it, Li Qingniu suddenly struck out with his palm. A grand and limitless amount of energy turned into a Sky Giant Palm that welcomed the concentrated blade energy from Fenggu Zhengyun.


    Amidst the booming sounds, the surrounding ice was attacked by the two people and scattered in all directions.


    The Great palm energy had not been exhausted, but Fenggu Zhengyun''s sharp sword Qi had been exhausted. She was shocked by Li Qingniu''s powerful palm force and actually stopped it for a moment, forgetting to raise her cultivation to block''s attack.


    Just as he was about to be devoured by the palm energy, a figure suddenly arrived like lightning. The figure actually used its body to block this wave-like power for him. It was extremely powerful.


    The palm energy had dissipated and the ice and snow had turned to mush. Fenggu Zhengyun was still stunned as she looked at the person in front of him in shock and said: "It''s you ¡­" How is this possible? You...


    The one blocking in front of Fenggu Zhengyun was no other than Li Qingniu who had unleashed that palm strike.


    One had to know that no matter how fast a person''s speed was, it was impossible for them to be faster than one''s own attack, because once a move was released, forget about the speed of it, if one merely wanted to make a move after releasing such a strong attack, in order to make any more movements, one had to once again circulate the True Qi in his body. Although the higher one cultivated, the shorter the time one could shorten, but no matter how short it was, this gap was enough for the previous attack to reach his opponent.


    Moreover, it did not make Fenggu Zhengyun even more shocked. After all, he had already experienced Li Qingniu''s speed before, and even if she still felt that it was inconceivable, she would still be able to accept it in front of him.


    What caused him to be truly moved the most was that Li Qingniu actually used his own body to block that fierce move. Although the power of this move was greatly reduced by the force of his own blade, he could still feel that the power of the move was still very strong. However, not only did Li Qingniu block it, he even looked very relaxed, as if he was not injured at all.


    What was that palm strike called? Fenggu Zhengyun regained her senses and asked.


    This was something that Grandma Long taught me since I was young. I really didn''t know the name, but Grandma Long used to give me this skill. Li Qingniu said with a sincere expression.


    Seeing his sincere expression, Fenggu Zhengyun asked with furrowed brows: The Grandma Long you spoke of, is all of it true? You didn''t make it up?


    Li Qingniu nodded his head earnestly: Of course it''s true. Also, Blind Crutch, even if he doesn''t use his eyes, he can still see things that I can''t see. The Medicinal Residue can call out the names of all the herbs, and the Great Black Cow at the entrance of the village ¡­


    His thoughts seemed to have been pulled back to that carefree and carefree place once again. He was training with Grandma Long, Grandpa Quezi and the others in the village, practicing his running skills, being beaten up, hunting Savage Beast, and playing with his skin.


    I have to become stronger, stronger than the person in the snow. Only by defeating that person can I find out the whereabouts of Grandma Long and the others, and only then can I ¡­ Li Qingniu secretly told himself in his heart. At the same time, because he was too excited, he clenched his hands tightly, and his body couldn''t help but tremble a little.


    Fenggu Zhengyun had never seen him lose his composure like this before, he could not help but jump, thinking that it was definitely due to the palm attack that she had blocked earlier, causing him to be injured.


    Thinking about it, he immediately went to support Li Qingniu: Junior Brother Li, are you alright?


    Li Qingniu retracted his mind and said: I''m fine, thank you Senior Brother for your concern, I just offended you.


    Hearing this, Fenggu Zhengyun could not help but look ashamed: "I was the one who made the move first, I hope that Junior Brother does not take it seriously.


    I know that you didn''t mean to hurt me.


    But are you really okay after that blow? Fenggu Zhengyun did not dare believe it. After touching Li Qingniu''s pulse and seeing that he was alright, he calmed down.


    You are simply a monster, your strength should be very strong, but that was after you fell asleep, I had once tested your martial spirit, and obviously, you were only at the fifth or sixth level of the Star-moon, but that move of yours just now clearly did not stop there. It was too strange, and that move also did not seem like a Martial Skills of the metal attribute. Fenggu Zhengyun frowned in confusion.


    Li Qingniu gradually began to feel that Fenggu Zhengyun had no ill intentions towards him, and that everything that had happened before was just a test, to prevent him from suspecting anymore, and so he said: Actually, I just awakened the Metal-type Martial Spirit a month ago, before this, I almost did not know what the Martial Spirit Attribute or Martial Spirit Skills was. Grandma Long often used that move to hit me since I was young, and after getting beaten up a lot, I learnt it myself. Li Qingniu nodded.


    Fenggu Zhengyun frowned: "But from what I know, that move should be the famous move of the number one female empress Mo Nichang under the starry sky back then, the ''Cloud Push''."

 C39

    As for the number one female emperor, Mo Nichang, she was unrivalled in her generation. Everyone knew that she was unparalleled in the world and definitely was not some old and deaf grandma.


    Even if it had been so many years, Mo Nichang''s age had long since exceeded the limit of a human''s normal lifespan. But with a cultivation level like that of a The Most Powerful under the stars, it could even be said that she was still very young at that age.


    As the former most beautiful woman in the world, she was naturally the same as other women. She had a heart of beauty, so how could she allow herself to turn into an old woman?


    But Li Qingniu''s way of speaking was simply too sincere, so sincere that no one would doubt his words.


    Cloud Push? What type of skill was that? Li Qingniu could not help but ask.


    Cloud Push did not have any attributes, and ordinary Fighter would need to rely on Martial Skills of similar attribute to them to raise their own strength, but the five elements were complementary to each other. The moment they met a martial spirit of opposite attributes, the strong would lose to the weak party, so the ten strongest people back then would each create a set of Martial Skills that would completely belong to themselves, no need to be restricted to the Martial Spirit Attribute. For example, the First Goddess Mo Nichang''s'' Cloud Push '', the First God Steals Hanhaiwuzong''s'' One Step To Heaven''s End '', would all be made from this kind of Martial Skills.


    One Step To Heaven''s End?


    Fenggu Zhengyun nodded: That''s right, your movement skill should be inherited from the One Step To Heaven''s End.


    How did Senior Martial Brother know so much?


    Fenggu Zhengyun sighed: It seems like you really do not recognize that the blade technique I used is the First Blade Barrage''s'' Blood Rain Blade Demon ''.


    Is the First Blade Madman also one of the The Ten Most Powerful Experts Under The Starry Sky?


    Un, his surname is second place and he is known as the Blade Madman. However, everyone calls him the Blade Madman because his blade technique is unrivalled in the world. Do you find it strange that I possess the ultimate skill of the Second Blade Madman? Even more so, he is my foster father, but he disappeared without a trace after we went up against the beast tide last time. All these years, I have been searching for his whereabouts, but after asking around, I found out that actually, all ten great experts had all disappeared without a trace after that battle.


    So when you saw my qinggong, you thought I knew where they were. Li Qingniu said.


    Fenggu Zhengyun nodded her head: The disappearance of ten great warriors was definitely not a coincidence, and there must have been a connection between them. I had always thought that as long as I could find one of them, I would be able to know what happened all those years ago, including my foster father''s whereabouts.


    I don''t know enough to help you temporarily, but I think we have a common goal.


    Oh?


    Although I am not sure, but I feel that all of these things are related to the person who destroyed the Xiao Man Village and brought away Grandma Long and the rest. I came to Tianjin in order to become stronger as soon as possible, and then I can find out the truth of this matter and find my family.


    Fenggu Zhengyun laughed bitterly: You''re already very strong, almost stronger than half of the Fighter s.


    Li Qingniu shook his head: No, I am still very, very weak. Every time my mind recalled that scene from back then, flashing past that person''s face, I knew that I was still very weak, weak to the point that I did not dare to fight against him.


    When he spoke, he looked extremely sincere and serious. Fenggu Zhengyun could not help but frown: Even you gave such an evaluation, I am starting to wonder what kind of person he is.


    I know very little about him. I can only tell you that he is very strong, very strong.


    Ah, well, I hope I don''t run into him until I find him again. Fenggu Zhengyun said with a wry smile.


    After bidding farewell to Fenggu Zhengyun, Li Qingniu returned to his room and started to think about the whole process. The more he thought about it, the more questions he could not understand.


    He still clearly remembered that day, Grandma Long hurriedly pushed him out of the Xiao Man Village, allowing him to escape a calamity.


    Could it be that Grandma Long already knew that this person would appear in advance, that''s why he allowed you to leave? But if they knew there was danger, why didn''t they go together?


    Also, he felt that the person at that time should have already sensed his existence, so why didn''t he make a move? Did he ignore his own existence, or was there another reason?


    If Fenggu Zhengyun had not brought up this matter today, he might have seen so many problems, because previously, all he thought of was to become strong. Now that she had calmed down, he started to think about whether she had neglected some crucial problem.


    What else was there that I hadn''t considered?


    If you can''t figure it out, then don''t think about it, there will be a day when things come to light. Right now, you have to think about how to become stronger, after your Primordial Divine Body fully awakened, dealing with that mysterious person shouldn''t be a problem.


    How can you tell me how to become stronger faster?


    I can pass it to you as an even higher level energy source to help you with your spiritual energy. However, this place is not convenient, even though it''s your own room, there might be people coming in at any time. After you''re familiar with this place, find a quiet place to talk.


    Li Qingniu originally wanted to take the opportunity to familiarize himself with the water attribute Qi Method a few times, but because he was too preoccupied with too many things, he was unable to concentrate.


    The morning of the second day. The bell rang early in the morning as Lingyun Hall summoned all the new and old disciples to familiarize themselves with each other.


    The moment Li Qingniu appeared, it caused a wave of discussion from the crowd. Most of the discussions were about the battle between him and Yun Tian yesterday.


    The people who saw him made it sound even more ridiculous. The ones who didn''t see him scoffed in disbelief, thinking that he was just bragging. They just felt it was strange, and did not understand why their fellow sect members were bragging so loudly about this newcomer.


    Tomorrow, he would silently stand in front of the crowd. There was neither joy nor worry on his face, as if he was not in the least bit mood.


    Just as everyone was arguing, the Lingyun Hall entrance slowly opened, and a fairy-like old man walked out from within. He examined everyone and then said: "This old man is currently an elder in charge of Lingyun Hall, and is your Master, yesterday, this hall recruited a total of seven new disciples, which is the year where I have recruited the most disciples in the past few years. As the person in charge, this old man is very happy, and also very pleased.


    After the long opening had finished, the old man handed over the hosting of the meeting to the two of them to take care of, and then called Li Qingniu for a chat.


    Li Qingniu followed the old man for a long distance before arriving at a messy ice land.


    Here is... What Li Qingniu saw was the ice land that he and Fenggu Zhengyun had destroyed yesterday. Because of the fresh snow that night, it was able to make up for some of the damage done to the ice land, it was not as dirty as yesterday.


    Master already knew about what happened yesterday?


    Such a big commotion, unless I''m deaf, don''t think that just because this place is so remote you''ll know what happened. The old man''s voice was affectionate and had a tinge of majesty to it.


    Li Qingniu lowered his head and said: "Disciple is reckless, I shouldn''t have fought with senior."


    Master stroked his beard and said: Forget it, I''m not an old fool. I know it''s not your fault, but I don''t want to investigate the trouble caused by your senior.


    Then why did the Master call me here?


    What I want to tell you is that although your Heavenly Star Mountain is great, once a certain area has some movement, quite a few people can still detect it. Yesterday''s matter has already alarmed the other elders, so I will temporarily find an excuse for you to do so.


    Li Qingniu paused for a moment before saying: "This disciple doesn''t quite understand Master''s meaning.


    Even if you don''t fear them, you should at least consider the people around you. In addition, even if you are the strongest under the heavens, you will still have enemies or enemies, I do not wish for my students to get into any unnecessary trouble, do you understand? The Master explained.


    Yes, Azure Ox did not understand the painstaking efforts of the Master previously, this disciple received his teachings.


    I heard the conversation between you and Zhengyun yesterday. How is the Xiao Man Village you mentioned?


    The moment Xiao Man Village was mentioned, Li Qingniu had an indescribable feeling of worry. Lowering his head slightly, he said, "I''m not too sure either, when I left that place, the village was already submerged in scarlet blood. I never returned to that place after.


    Master Nie? Which Master Nie?


    Home Tutor is called Nie Wushuang.


    It was actually him! The number one Dou Huang under the starry sky ¡­ Although Celestial Star Sect does not require you to be able to join only one sect, since you already have a Dou Huang as your master, why would you want to join one of the Star Sects? With his strength, he can absolutely train you to become a first-rate expert.


    After leaving the Xiao Man Village, Nie Wushuang was the first person he had ever known that could be considered a relative. However, their reunion was too short; even though he knew that the road ahead of him was only perfect if he relied on himself to walk it, he still desired to have his family accompany him.


    Master had more important things to do, and at the same time, he wished that I could walk his own path. Master said that only a tempered life was a real life.


    Master nodded his head: "Sigh, pitiful child, just treat this as your home from now on, I have had many encounters with you, the last time we fought against the beast tide, I was obviously swallowed by the Savage Beast, and it was all thanks to Dou Huang Nie, who saved us at such a crucial moment, if not ¡­." Since you are his disciple, then I will take care of you from now on, I will definitely train you into a peerless Fighter, and only then will you and I not disappoint him, are you afraid of working hard?


    Li Qingniu clenched his fists slightly and said, "No, as long as I can become stronger, I won''t be afraid no matter how bitter it is."


    Good, good boy. The Master said as he lightly patted Li Qingqing''s shoulder to show his encouragement.


    When Li Qingniu reunited with Murong Lanyu and the others, the ceremony had already ended. Yun Tian was currently instructing the newbies in the corresponding group according to everyone''s Martial Spirit Attribute s.


    But when it was Li Qingniu''s turn, Yun Tian was a little hesitant, hesitant about which group he should be assigned to.

 C40

    On one hand, Li Qingniu''s Metal-type Martial Spirit had already awakened to a certain extent, allowing him to continue cultivating it would definitely speed up his breakthrough.


    Furthermore, he had confirmed from the Master yesterday that Li Qingniu did indeed possess more than one Martial Spirit.


    According to legends, it was very common for multiple martial spirits to exist in one''s Paleogene, but afterwards, the human strength began to weaken for some reason, and the Fighter who possessed many martial spirits began to become sparse. By nearly thirty thousand years ago, they had almost completely disappeared.


    Although there were many rumours about the appearance of Fighter s with Martial Spirits later on, some confirmed that it was just a rumor and some did not possess the ability to confirm it, but there were also people who claimed that they had personally seen Fighter s with multiple Martial Spirits.


    It was said that the Fighter with many different types of martial spirits were divided into different levels depending on the number of martial spirits they had.


    Those who possessed two to three martial souls were called the Martial Saint; those who had four to six martial souls were called the Martial God; those who had seven to eight martial souls were called the Primordial Sacred Body, and those who had nine martial souls were called ¡­ Primordial Divine Body.


    However, he had asked the Master before, and the Master said that he could not tell how many martial spirits Li Qingniu had in his body. As for how he was going to arrange his cultivation, he would leave that to Yun Tian.


    The Metal-type Martial Spirit of Junior Brother Taurus are already not inferior to the seniors, but it seems like the Water Martial Spirit has not fully awakened yet. So, why don''t we temporarily arrange for you to cultivate the Water Martial Spirit?


    Li Qingniu thought for a moment, then said: Senior Brother Yun, I wish to cultivate at the same time.


    Once these words were said, not only Yun Tian, even the other disciples present all looked at Li Qingniu in shock.


    Martial spirit cultivation was a consistent process. Even Fighter who had different martial spirits would have to cultivate them step by step, and if they cultivated more at the same time, once there was any deviation, their lives would be at stake.


    Even the lightest of them would cause their body to be destroyed and become a cripple. Those that were slightly more serious would go insane and become devils, falling into madness and slaughter.


    No matter which type, it was impossible for the Fighter to accept. However, Lin Xin almost wanted to simultaneously dual cultivate his Gold and Water martial spirits, not to mention, under the condition that his own Water attribute wasn''t stable yet. In the eyes of the bystanders, this was simply suicide.


    Yun Tian''s brows twitched a few times, then he said: "Junior Brother Taurus, have you thought it through clearly?" It had to be known that cultivating more at the same time was a very dangerous thing. If one was not careful, then they might not be able to survive ¡­


    Senior brother, I''m not afraid. As long as I can become stronger, I''m willing to do anything.


    Alright, since you insist, I''ll let you wash the metal attribute Martial Skills and practice the water attribute Martial Skills for half a day. If you feel any discomfort while training, you must notify me or the other senior brothers immediately to prevent any accidents.


    Yes, thank you senior brother, I will be careful. Li Qingniu said as he nodded his head.


    Right now, he didn''t want to think too much and only wanted to become stronger. If it wasn''t for the fact that other Martial Spirits had yet to awaken, he really wanted to cultivate all of them.


    Although cultivating multiple martial skills was extremely risky, it was not very difficult for Li Qingniu to cultivate in the state of mind since he was young. Furthermore, there was still strength to the side, so naturally, it would not cause his cultivation to go berserk so easily.


    Muyanhao''s Martial Spirit Attribute was water. When she knew that he could train with Li Qingniu for half the time every day, she almost jumped out of joy.


    Although Murong Lanyu was temporarily unworthy of fighting prowess, his martial spirit had actually been awakened a long time ago. On one hand, her father hoped that she would live a normal life in the future, and did not wish for him to become a Fighter, so he did not teach her any Martial Skills s. On the other hand, he did not like to fight and kill every day.


    Maybe some people would think that the Firecloud Turtle should be a fire type Strange Beast, then wouldn''t Murong Lanyu who reconstructed her bloodline from a Firecloud Turtle should also have a fire type Martial Spirit?


    In fact, this was not necessarily true, although the Firecloud Turtle''s attribute was fire, it was not directly related to his blood. The attribute was a kind of Inherent Skill, it was just an additional attribute when used against other skills, it did not affect the human body at all.


    This was also the reason why medicinal pellets refined from Firecloud Turtle could be used by any Fighter, without considering the fact that their attributes were different.


    Furthermore, the rebirth of a new bloodline occurred after he was a few years old. At that time, even though his martial spirit had not awakened yet, it had already existed, so even though he used the Firecloud Turtle to reconstruct his bloodline, it would not change his attribute.


    After that, with the help and guidance of the other senior brothers, Li Qingniu quickly grasped a few more basic techniques of the Water Martial Spirit.


    As the Mr. Jian had only been given to him to use at a higher level, he was still a little weak to him, who had yet to fully awaken the Water Martial Spirit. Now, he had to first lay a foundation, and only after the awakening of his martial spirit would he be able to officially use the method taught by the Mr. Jian.


    With Li Qingniu training by his side, Murong Lanyu''s drive to cultivate was much greater than many others around his. With Li Qingniu''s careful guidance, her improvement was also very obvious, and those people who did not know the truth nearly thought she was a genius, even though it was only in the water attribute.


    Oh? You agreed to let him practice the dual martial arts with you? Inside the palace, the Master said while sitting cross-legged with his eyes closed.


    Beneath the stage was Yun Tian, who was respectfully standing at the side: "Yes, junior is insisting, disciple is adamant on it, but disciple has already informed the junior brothers, and has asked them to take care of Junior Brother Taurus, if they find anything amiss, immediately report to me or Master."


    Master slightly nodded his head: "Since it is his own request, then let him be, their goal in coming to the Celestial Star Sect was to become strong, to recruit disciples in order to raise them into strong people. Since he has this determination, as Senior Brother, you should help the Junior Brothers and Sisters, I am very pleased, but do not delay your own cultivation, you have always been Master''s most valued disciple, I believe that you can do this with your body and heart."


    Yes, this disciple will follow Master''s teachings and definitely train diligently to not disappoint this Master. Yun Tian clasped his hands together in a bow and said.


    The Master nodded and said, "Okay, go do your thing."


    Yes.


    In the subsequent cultivation, Li Qingniu intentionally or unintentionally would shock the masses with his actions. Although it was nothing out of the ordinary in his eyes, to others, it was impossible for him to do such a thing.


    For the past few days, almost all of the disciples in the Lingyun Hall had been praising Li Qingniu endlessly, constantly discussing how inconceivable he was.


    In my opinion, other than Senior Brother Yun, Senior Brother Fenrir and the Master, not many other people in the entire Lingyun Hall can be his match.


    His opponent? To be able to withstand three to five moves, he was definitely not an ordinary person, alright? Haven''t you heard that he almost injured Senior Brother Yun on the very first day he came here?


    What nonsense, Senior Brother Yun is an expert of the Star-moon Level, how could he be defeated that easily? The version I heard was that Senior Brother Yun did it deliberately to show mercy, if not, the result would be hard to say.


    Who told you this? I was there at the time and I saw with my own eyes that Senior Brother Yun was almost forced to the point of not being able to retaliate at all.


    It''s really as powerful as you said, why would he come to the Sky Celestial Star Sect?


    Of course it''s to become a Astral Experts, did you not come here for that purpose?


    Such a discussion or dispute had recently become the hottest topic within the Lingyun Hall. Although the halls were isolated from each other and there were no opportunities for direct contact, for some reason, the news still spread far and wide. In less than half a month, it had already spread throughout the Nine Halls.


    Almost everyone in the Celestial Star Sect knew that the Lingyun Hall had joined a legendary new disciple.


    As for the specific Legend rank, other than the rumours that he heard, they also added some extra details. In short, Li Qingniu who did not want to become famous and only wanted to concentrate on cultivation became a celebrity in the entire Celestial Star Sect.


    But fortunately, the Celestial Star Sect had extremely strict sect rules, so no matter how curious they were, no one dared to lightly step over the lightning pool and run over to see this legendary figure.


    However, this did not affect them from being full of anticipation, because there would be a group exit trial every three months within the Celestial Star Sect. The trial would take place every one month, and the primary training items would be the hunting of savage Strange Beast.


    The trial was also a test of the disciple''s cultivation achievements over the past three months, and after discovering that there had been no progress at all, they returned to the Celestial Star Sect later on to arrange for people to guide them.


    Trial? You want to survive in the Wilderness for a month? Murong Lanyu, who had almost never entered the Wilderness, heard the news that she was going to enter the Wilderness in another half a month.


    Although she was not as delicate as the average rich young miss, in order to protect his safety, his father had never allowed him to leave the area of ten kilometers from the Mu Rong Family since he was young.


    It could be said that this was the first time she had ever walked out of her home. It was already enough to scare him when he met those Fighter on the road who wanted to kill him, but now he actually wanted to enter the Wilderness to survive.


    Thinking about those legendary Strange Beast who were bloodthirsty in the Wilderness, she felt a chill down her spine. Even though there was blood of the Strange Beast flowing in her body, it did not strengthen her courage at all.


    Seeming to have seen through her worry, Li Qingniu smiled and comforted her: "Junior Sister, don''t worry, I will protect you.


    Brother Li, you treat me so well. When Murong Lanyu heard Li Qingniu say that he wanted to protect her, she could not help but be moved to the point where her eyes became moist. If not for the people around, she would have already dived into Li Qingniu''s embrace.

 C41

    Seeing her red eyes, Li Qingniu couldn''t help but feel at a loss.


    No one had ever taught him how to coax girls before, and he didn''t even understand how Murong Lanyu, who was just fine a moment ago, suddenly looked as if she was about to cry.


    Li Qingniu could only scratch his head and say: "This is the promise I made with Uncle Fang. Master told me before, as a person you have to keep your promise, I will definitely let you see your family safely. I''ll take care of it.


    Murong Lanyu gave a light hum, causing her already drooping head to droop even lower.


    Sensing that her face was getting hotter, Murong Lanyu suddenly turned around and ran towards the west yard.


    Li Qingniu did not know what had happened, but just as he was about to call out to her, he heard the voice of Mr. Jian resounding in his head: "Let her go, if you call her over now, it will make her even more embarrassed."


    What''s wrong with Junior-apprentice Sister Lanyu? Did she feel weird today? Li Qingniu puzzledly muttered to himself.


    Hahaha, I think the one who is acting weird is you, master. You can''t even tell something so obvious from seeing it, aiyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyy) Oh, master, are you lucky? Wave after wave.


    The Mr. Jian suddenly said something ambiguous, causing Lin Mu and the monk to rub their heads. Just as they were about to ask a question, they heard a clear voice call out from behind.


    Brother Li ~


    Li Qingniu could not be more familiar with this voice, thus he hurriedly turned around, and saw Gu Ruoqing running towards him.


    In one breath, Gu Ruoqing ran in front of Li Qingniu and said happily: Brother Li has really managed to get into Celestial Star Sect. Great, father is right, talented people can display their skills wherever they go.


    The moment the two of them met, Gu Ruoqing started talking nonstop. I want to pour out all of my thoughts, worries, and hardships from these past few days.


    Seeing that he was so happy, Li Qingniu did not interrupt him, but listened until she finished speaking before asking: It''s hard for normal people to find Celestial Star Sect, so how did Miss Ruoqing get here?


    Thanks to my dad, I thought my dad was just talking about it. I didn''t expect him to really have a solution.


    Following that, Gu Ruoqing told him what happened after she separated from Li Qingniu.


    It turned out that Gu Chuan had used his family name in a small town near the glacier in his early years. When he fell sick, he had kept in touch with the people there.


    After his injuries were healed by Li Qingniu, after he woke up, he felt that the Gu family''s internal and external troubles could collapse at any time, so he sent people to contact them as a backup plan. Originally, it had already been so many years, but he had only tried it out and did not hold too much hope.


    After all, so many years had passed and he had lost all his manpower. Even if the person in charge was still taking care of the business, he had already left him for too many years.


    Moreover, he had said that they had been waiting for to contact them for the past few years, and had heard that the business here had always been good. In these few years, he had earned quite a bit of money, but that person had almost not dared to move, leaving all of them to protect Gu Chuan, waiting for him to reunite with them.


    After that, the Gu Family was pressured by the Mohist every step of the way. Gu Chuan was not willing to get entangled with the Mohist any further, so he planned to temporarily retreat to this place and wait for the time when his plans flipped upside down in the future. It was just that he did not expect Mo Cheng to want to kill him completely. If Li Qingniu had not arrived in time, the Gu family''s consequences would have been unimaginable.


    His father was in the grain and silk business, and the people he arranged to be here were also business experts. Through these years of hard work, he had almost monopolized all the grain and silk business in the villages near the glacier. No matter how strong the Celestial Star Sect was, they had to eat something and put on some clothes.


    Li Qingniu finally understood what he wanted to say, and laughed: So the food and clothes we normally eat were all bought from the Gu family, what a coincidence.


    In order to ensure that there wouldn''t be any problems with our supply, the people in charge of purchasing from Celestial Star Sect were unwilling, but they had no choice but to agree to bring me in to see. When my father told me that he had arranged everything for me so that I didn''t have to worry, I didn''t understand. I thought he was trying to comfort me, but I didn''t expect him to speak the truth. He really had a way to let me in so that I could see you again.


    Gu Ruoqing said excitedly, but it was already hard to tell if he was happy for her father who had a good body and daughter, or excited because she was finally able to see Lin Li Qingniu again.


    Brother Li, how are you doing on the mountain? There''s nothing missing, nothing missing. Tell me, I''ll bring it for you the next time I come. Gu Ruoqing pulled Li Qingniu''s hand and said.


    Li Qingniu shook his head: No need to trouble the Lin Clan, there is nothing missing on the mountain, but I have to thank the Miss Ruoqing.


    Why are you being so polite to me? We''re already so familiar with each other, and yet you still say that to a stranger. I''m going to get angry. Gu Ruoqing said as she pouted, she pouted and turned her head to the side, as though she was acting coquettishly, her pretentious temper was so cute that it made people want to hug her and tease her.


    Eh? Junior Brother Taurus, so you are here. When I was training, there were a few things I didn''t understand, could you help me give some pointers ¡­ Eh? Who is this girl? She doesn''t seem to belong to our Lingyun Hall, does she? This is the first time I''ve seen such a beautiful girl. Muyanhao''s lines interrupted the subtle interactions between the two of them.


    As for disciples who entered the sect earlier than him, most of them would call them Senior Brothers and Sisters, while for disciples like Li Qingniu, Muyanhao and the others who entered the sect at the same time, they would call them seniors. Because Muyanhao was the oldest, both Li Qingniu and Murong Lanyu called him Senior Brother.


    And Murong Lanyu was younger than Li Qingniu, so when Li Qingniu called her, he called her Junior Sister.


    Although Li Qingniu''s Martial Spirit Attribute and Muyanhao''s were different, but he used this learning opportunity to do some research on the characteristics of all the Martial Spirit Attribute s. So even if their attributes were different, every time Muyanhao thought of something, Li Qingniu would always be able to see through his problem and point it out for him.


    Because of such a good teacher and good friend, Muyanhao''s rate of improvement was still not as fast as Li Qingniu''s or even Murong Lanyu''s, but it was still enough to cause many of his peers to be speechless.


    Looking at Gu Ruoqing, who seemed like a fairy, Muyanhao''s attention was almost entirely attracted to her. It was as if he had already forgotten his reason for coming to find Li Qingniu so that he could help him find the reason for being hindered in his cultivation as well as a way to solve the problem.


    Seeing that there was an unfamiliar man suddenly, Gu Ruoqing was frightened and immediately hid behind Li Qingniu.


    I am Qingniu''s senior brother, and because I rarely see any outsiders in Heavenly Star Mountain, I was curious about you, and did not want to offend you.


    Who would have thought that their usual chattering would become courteous in front of a beauty?


    If it was Qing Qing''s turn to go back, Old Xu would urge her again. This Celestial Star Sect had too many rules, sigh ¡­ Gu Chuan''s voice slowly came closer.


    Seeing Li Qingniu, Gu Chuan smiled and cupped his fists: "As expected of benefactor, if Qing Qing had said she saw benefactor just now, I wouldn''t have said such a coincidence, how could I have met benefactor so quickly right after we reached the mountain? Who knew that benefactor was actually here, it seems like my daughter and benefactor really have some fate."


    Uncle Gu didn''t have to keep the word ''benefactor'' on his lips. In the beginning, it was Miss Ruoqing who saved me once.


    Gu Ruoqing took over the conversation and said: That''s not it, I have only saved Brother Li once, but Brother Li has saved us several times. If it weren''t for Brother Li, the Gu family would have already been destroyed and killed.


    This was all in the past, Miss Ruoqing need not always remember this.


    Just call me Ruoqing, always calling me a girl." As Gu Ruoyun spoke, she pouted her lips slightly. She still had an appearance that would arouse the affection of others. Mu Yanhao, who was at the side, was completely dumbfounded as he stood there, stunned.


    Okay, okay. Li Qingniu nodded.


    Alright, Brother Li, Master Xu is urging me again. I won''t talk to you too much today, let''s talk about the old days properly the next time we come. Gu Ruoqing said reluctantly.


    Li Qingniu acknowledged: However, we still need to enter the Wilderness next month. I might not be on the mountain during this period of time.


    Enter the Wilderness? Great, I want to go as well. There aren''t so many annoying rules in the Wilderness, so when the time comes, Brother Li must remember to inform me.


    Li Qingniu smiled bitterly: "We are going to train our Martial Spirits, not to play."


    What does it matter? You can play while you''re training.


    Are there a lot of Strange Beast there?


    I''m not afraid, with Brother Li here, no matter how strong the Strange Beast are, they won''t be able to harm me, so it''s a deal. When the time comes, inform me, Daddy and I will go back first.


    Gu Ruoqing turned and followed Gu Chuan away after she finished speaking. After the two of them had left, Muyanhao pulled Li Qingniu to the side and asked: "Who is this lady?" You seem to be very familiar with each other.


    Mn, when I just came out of Xiao Man Village, I fainted in the Wilderness, and was saved once. After that, we slowly got to know each other.


    Honestly, does she mean that to you? Muyanhao looked around and said softly.


    That meaning? What does Senior Brother Mu mean? Li Qingniu was completely confused by his question.


    Muyanhao sighed: That''s true, you might not even know what she is thinking, then let me ask another question, do you have that kind of intention towards him?


    Li Qingniu was still puzzled. What exactly does Senior Brother mean?


    I''m going to die from your anger, do you really not understand or are you pretending? She was asking you if you liked him. Muyanhao could not wait and asked.

 C42

    Like it? Li Qingniu remembered that the Sword Spirit asked a similar question not long ago.


    But until now, he still wasn''t completely sure what it was that he liked. If he liked it when he thought and thought about it, that should be what he liked, right? But aside from Gu Ruoqing, he would also frequently think about Grandma Long, Grandpa Quezi and the others.


    Seeing him, Muyanhao hesitated and did not say a word. Muyanhao sighed: I''m finished, it''s so hard to speak, it seems that he definitely likes it.


    While he said that he was carrying Murong Lanyu, his expression made people feel that he was the one feeling the most heartbroken.


    Didn''t senior have some questions regarding cultivation? Now you can...


    Muyanhao sighed: Right now, I do not have the mood to train in the forest, next time, I will ask junior for guidance. With that, he turned around and walked into the room.


    Everyone seems strange today. Li Qingniu said as he rubbed his forehead.


    Heh, what a naive young man ~ The Sword Spirit laughed softly.


    Inside the solemn and dignified Celestial Star Sect, elders gathered and silently waited for Old Master to arrive.


    Aside from Nine Halls, the true core of Celestial Star Sect lay in Star Heaven Hall. The elders in charge of the Nine Halls were only responsible for the affairs of their halls, while the ones in charge of the entire Sect were the Old Master s that stood guard in the Star Heaven Hall.


    All of the past Master in the Celestial Star Sect had shocking abilities and were all rarely seen experts, but because they were mostly indifferent to fame and fortune, and did not admire the secular world, very few people had actually seen them.


    But the most mysterious among them was still this generation''s Old Master, because even within the Celestial Star Sect, and even if it was an elder of the Nine Halls, very few people had actually seen his appearance.


    Every time he appeared, there would be a thick curtain that blocked everyone''s line of sight. Even when he was outside, he would usually stay in a sedan chair or carriage that was covered by layers of curtains.


    There were very few people who knew the reason. Even the core members such as the Head Elder did not know the reason.


    However, there were people who suspected that the real Old Master was long gone. Right now, the Old Master was just an imposter, but a few years ago, in a foreign invasion, the Old Master only used one person to defeat the crazy attack of the near hundred experts. After that, no one dared to question his identity anymore.


    Because, other than the Old Master, even within the many Celestial Star Sect s that were filled with experts, there was absolutely no other person who could display such strength.


    The heavy curtain was slowly drawn before the throne, and all the clan elders knew that the Old Master was about to arrive. They stood up one by one, facing the throne, and remained respectful.


    Old Master arrived behind a curtain, a clear voice sounded out.


    They cupped their fists and bowed: "With Nine Halls in hand, Master welcomes Old Master."


    Please sit down. Behind the curtain, a vigorous and forceful voice rang out: "Today''s routine is to discuss the schedule for this trial. The Meeting Room has temporarily chosen the Tiangu Mountain as the destination for this trial, if any of you have any ideas or suggestions for what to do with it, you can all come forward and discuss it together."


    Tiangu Mountain? Isn''t that a Wildland?


    That''s right, does elder Ling Yun have any thoughts on this? Old Master asked.


    This was because Nine Halls was respectively named after the names of the nine primordial elders who had just created it, and as a form of respect and recognition for the nine of them, the future generations would always use this method of calling them by their name, including the names of the elders of Nine Halls. Very rarely would they call each other by their real names.


    However, Wildland s of at least the fifth level of Star-moon and above are generally only suitable to enter, especially when Tiangu Mountain s are located at the place where Savage Beast are most concentrated. It can be said to be extremely dangerous, and in the past, they rarely arranged such serious trials.


    It has been ten years since the last beast tide. I believe you all should still remember the danger of the last beast tide, and that was also the first time in history when Fighter sacrificed the most. Especially the people who participated in the attack on the beast tide that time, they must still have some lingering fears.


    Mentioning the beast tide from last time, sadness and lingering fear appeared on the Elders'' faces. Even if they hadn''t participated in that battle, almost everyone had friends or family members that had perished in that beast tide.


    Therefore, after many days of discussion in the hall, it was decided that from now on, the training requirements of all the disciples would be strengthened. If they could not meet the requirements for training, they would be directly eliminated, so that everyone would have more time and energy to spare for the more outstanding disciples, which was how Elder Ling Yun treated the disciples in the past.


    Elder Ling Yun furrowed his brows and said: "I wonder what elimination method it is?"


    The system would be released one after another after the meeting hall, and each disciple would need a long time to enter the Sect, then set up the strength requirements for the different stages, and those who could not reach the goal would directly release their Sect. Of course, because they could not pass the trials, if an accident happened, it could also be considered as a type of elimination.


    But since all the disciples will be participating in the trial, and many of them have only been in the trial for less than half a year, it would be inappropriate to rashly bring them into Wildland. So, he decided to separate the new and old disciples, and the ones that had only been in the sect for a short time, would be sent to Green Tooth Valley ¡­


    Everyone had discussed this before in the meeting room, but they all felt that it was unnecessary. Besides, the purpose of the survival training was to train their teamwork and the spirit of helping each other in times of crisis.


    At this time, another elder said: I express my support for this proposal, but actually, Elder Ling Yun do not need to be too worried. There is no lack of Star-moon amongst them, and they are even close to outstanding disciples of Starry Sky Level.


    Not only that, I heard that this year''s Lingyun Hall has an outstanding disciple, in a short few months, he has already become the topic of conversation for the entire Celestial Star Sect. With such a powerful disciple under his command, why would Brother Ling Yun be so worried?


    Elder Ling Yun could not help but frown, as if he suddenly had a feeling that he had become the target of everyone. He could not help but smile bitterly in his heart: "In the end, human is still human, even the strongest person in the universe cannot escape the heart of mortals."


    He sighed in his heart, and then said: This is exactly what I want to request of Old Master today, I hope that during this trial, Li Qingniu can be left to cultivate within the Celestial Star Sect.


    Oh? Why? Unless there is a special reason, all disciples must participate in the trial. This is a rule of the Celestial Star Sect, I have also heard about this Li Qingniu frequently mentioned before, is there any reason why he can''t participate?


    Although Li Qingniu has talent in the world, it doesn''t seem like the legend said that he is omnipotent, but I don''t know why his matter would spread throughout the entire Celestial Star Sect. Almost everyone was talking about him now, and I felt that it would cause waves if he were to travel together, affecting the other disciples'' focus on cultivation.


    Brother Ling Yun had looked down upon the other eight halls too much. Although Li Qingniu''s name had recently attracted quite a bit of discussion within the Sect, he had no influence on the entire Sect at all. Everyone was merely finding a new topic to discuss while cultivating bored.


    Yeah, we can understand how Elder Ling Yun is trying to protect his disciple, but I think it''s a good thing for everyone to see for themselves what kind of person you, Qing Niu, really are.


    Brother Chi Lie ¡­


    Ling Yun, you''re saying that you''re not participating in the trial just because of a few words that others have discussed with you? This is not justified, and your Celestial Star Sect has never been like this before. Old Master said in a dignified tone.


    But, Old Master ¡­


    Alright, this matter doesn''t need to be discussed anymore. This old man also wants to see just what is so special about this young man who caused the entire Sect discussion?


    Seeing how determined the Old Master was, Elder Ling Yun could only sigh: "Yes."


    After observing them for the past few months, he realized that even though Li Qingniu had high innate talent and comprehension skills, he was still unwise when it came to dealing with human affairs. Or rather, his previous relationships were too simple and he did not understand the complexities of human hearts.


    Normally within the Lingyun Hall, because Li Qingniu was diligent in his studies, and because he got along well with his fellow disciples, everyone was learning together, helping each other out, Ling Yun was relatively relieved.


    Outside, in the eyes of the other eight halls disciples, Li Qingniu had long been more than just a topic of discussion. Elder Ling Yun had foreseen this point and thus did not wish for him to participate in the trial, but did not expect that everyone else would object to his suggestion.


    Not only was he worried about Li Qingniu, he was also worried that the trial would bring about unexpected losses to his Celestial Star Sect.


    A large group of Savage Beast resided in the deepest part of the Tiangu Mountain and most of them were Savage Beast from the first level of Star-moon to the eighth level of the Star-moon.


    For example, a Star-ranked Barbarian Beast usually needed at least a Star-ranked warrior to have a chance at victory, and a Star-ranked Barbarian Beast required at least a stellar rank strength to suppress it.


    In a word, in the same level of cultivation, Savage Beast''s strength was usually one tier higher than a human''s.


    To the majority of the current disciples, this was an opponent that they could not defeat. Even if there were a few experts who had already stepped into the Starry Sky Level, their numbers were limited, so it was difficult for them to take care of everyone else.

 C43

    At this time, Li Qingniu, who was using his Martial Ground to cultivate water type skills, was already able to rely on himself to control a few water type skills. After a period of training, coupled with his high innate talent, even with the fact that he was training in the Twin Martial Arts, he had already awakened more than half of the Water Martial Spirit.


    Suddenly, he felt a burst of energy from behind him, Li Qingniu instantly channeled his True Qi to circulate around his body, and an ice palm formed behind him in a flash.


    With a loud bang, the ice palm shattered, and the incoming force also dissipated.


    Pa, pa, pa ¡­" Clapping sounds rang out, Yun Tian slowly walked towards Li Qingniu, and said with a smile: "Junior Brother Jin Niu is truly a genius, I didn''t expect that in just a few months time he could awaken a water attribute martial spirit to such an extent, and at the same time he also cultivates a metal attribute martial spirit.


    Senior Brother Yun was too kind, if not for senior holding back, the Cyan Cow might have had to deal with the situation a little more.


    Before, Master had told him to restrain himself a little and not be too sharp, so Li Qingniu had only used twenty percent of his power on his previous attack. He just so happened to be able to block the opponent''s attack, and not take the advantage.


    I never expected that Junior Brother Taurus would become so talkative. You are currently the focus of all your Sect, so there will definitely be many people testing you out like I did just now, to see if you are as stunning as the legendary ghosts and deities. In order to prepare my junior, I have to test your abilities. Yun Tian walked in front of Li Qingniu and patted his shoulder.


    Thank you, senior brother, for telling me to be extra careful.


    Earlier, I saw you using the Water Attribute Skill quite proficiently. Come, let''s try a few more moves. Let me see what moves you have learned. After Yun Tian finished speaking, he spread out his hands and made a ''please'' gesture.


    Seeing that, Li Qingniu could not refute the other party''s interest, so he nodded his head: "Then, senior brother, please give me some pointers, show mercy.


    Come ~ Yun Tian laughed as he finished speaking, and the president patted towards Li Qingniu''s chest.


    Li Qingniu hurriedly took a step back, extended his hand, and formed a ray of energy in front of him. The energy turned into a giant ice blade and slashed horizontally towards Yun Tian''s waist.


    Yun Tian then leaped up and jumped, after dodging the attack he opened up his palms, the wood energy immediately gushed out, transforming into vines that covered the sky as they shot towards Li Qingniu.


    Li Qingniu turned his body, his entire body releasing a gold light, which immediately attracted the Metal-type Martial Spirit s to wrap themselves with a layer of golden halo, the continuous golden light turned into thorns that wrapped around every part of Li Qingniu''s body, and started to extend outwards.


    The golden light seemed to be waiting for the invisible sharpness of the blade. Wherever it went, the wood would be chopped in half.


    Melilotus Palm! Yun Tian saw that the situation was not looking good, so he turned around and dodged to the side, then he raised his hand and threw a palm strike.


    Immediately, countless gigantic wooden pillars started to descend from the sky, smashing down towards Li Qingniu''s head.


    The tide of attacks could not harm Li Qingniu who was enveloped in the golden light, but it also caused the extended golden thorns to temporarily stop moving, and even made them faintly show signs of being suppressed.


    The huge commotion alarmed the nearby Junior Brothers and Sisters. Everyone came over to watch the fight.


    Wow, the Senior Brother Yun is so powerful, this ¡­ This should at least have the strength of a Star-moon level 5 or higher.


    How about it? I already said that Senior Brother Yun did it on purpose, I think he probably hasn''t done his best yet.


    Tch, Junior Brother Taurus has not lost either, and Li Qingniu has only been in the sect for a few months, Senior Brother Yun has already been here for more than a year.


    Forget it, I don''t think this kid will be able to hold on much longer.


    Just when everyone was discussing amongst themselves, Murong Lanyu was also attracted by their movements, although she knew that the two were just sparring, but seeing that Li Qingniu was showing signs of being suppressed, she was still worried for him.


    Just when everyone was discussing about the possible outcome of the competition, Li Qingniu was still in a dilemma on whether or not he should use more strength to end the competition.


    He had always remembered the teachings of the Master in his heart. Gradually, he understood that there were some cases where he had to leave some face for others, and his senior brother sparring with him, just to help him test the level of his strength. Although this didn''t have much meaning to the current him, it was still goodwill.


    However, Yun Tian''s actions had clearly gone beyond the usual level of sparring. When it came to this level of sparring, it was about time for both sides to stop and exchange their insights. However, Yun Tian seemed to have no intention of stopping as he continued to release the power of wood element and continued his attacks.


    Could this be the jealous heart Master spoke of? He still clearly remembered the elegant and graceful young master in white clothes when he first entered the sect.


    He used to be humorous, kind, occasionally angry, occasionally excited...


    Perhaps senior just wanted to test what level I had reached. It was because I improved faster than the average junior disciple, so he ¡­


    Ha, master, don''t lie to yourself anymore. You and I both know that Yun Tian is no longer the Yun Tian from before. There are many factors that can change a person completely.


    However, last time, when we were assigned to train in a different group, Senior Brother Yun even specially begged Master for me so that I could train in both martial arts at the same time.


    He is not the key, although this is your request, but I feel that he agreed too quickly, because he does not know what kind of risks dual cultivation is to Fighter, and he also does not know about me. However, just because of a few words from you, he agreed to let you train in dual cultivation, which is already suspicious in itself.


    Li Qingniu slightly frowned: "Are you saying that he wants me to go berserk while cultivating?


    Mr. Jian made a sound of acknowledgement, and continued: It''s possible, and also why he wanted you to cultivate the Water Martial Spirit in the beginning, don''t you have any doubts?


    Because my water attribute martial soul has yet to awaken, I urgently need to cultivate it.


    If I were to choose from the perspective of Celestial Star Sect, I would choose to first raise your Metal-type Martial Spirit all the way to Starry Sky State, then consider letting you cultivate the Water Martial Spirit. Don''t forget, Celestial Star Sect is a place with the cultivation of Fighter s as a goal, and once one of your foundations is stabilized, then you will have even more experience in cultivating the other.


    Li Qingniu was silent for a moment, then asked: Then why do you think?


    Does the master know of the Five Lives Zodiac?


    Li Qingniu nodded his head: En, previously the Medicinal Residue in the village had told me, all living things in this world can reproduce and never stop because of each other, and in the body of a human, the five elements exist and depend on each other.


    Then let me ask you, Kincaid, what?


    Wood.


    Aquatic what?


    It''s wood too, you mean...


    That''s right, Yun Tian''s Martial Spirit Attribute is wood attributed, so you should understand what he''s thinking now. He purposely let you cultivate the Water Martial Spirit that will help you display your wood attribute, and hopes that you stop cultivating the Metal-type Martial Spirit that can counter wood attributed attacks. Other than that, the Water Martial Spirit is a new topic for you, you have to start from scratch. As for the Metal-type Martial Spirit, you have already reached a peak, so continuing to cultivate might very well surpass his expectations. Therefore, he has to stop you, but people have their own plans, and even in his dreams, he would never think that you had an omniscient Sword God by your side to assist you. Hahahaha... As the Mr. Jian spoke, he successively let out wave after wave of complacent laughter.


    If I remember correctly, you are just a Sword Spirit, when did you become a Sword God?


    Eyebrows... Cough cough, don''t care about the details, so in short, this Yun Tian''s thoughts are definitely not simple. Before, I was only guessing, in order not to distract you, I did not say this much, but looking at the way he acted today, he is obviously dissatisfied with you. This should be enough to confirm my previous guess.


    Li Qingniu nodded: Then what should I do? If he were to directly injure Yun Tian, Master might get angry, he knows my master, and I do not want to disappoint him if I am like his son. However, continuing this stalemate does not seem to be an option.


    Then he would create a draw, or let him know the difficulties of a draw, and retreat in order to save face, ending in a situation where victory and defeat were evenly matched.


    Yes.


    After replying, Li Qingniu slightly increased his cultivation, causing the golden light around his body to grow stronger, and the growth of the thorns to once again rise.


    In addition to that, Li Qingniu also used the Water Martial Spirit to condense ice pillars beneath his feet at the same time, continuously raising his own feet up.


    The offense kept on increasing, and kept on rising from the ground. Li Qingniu who looked like he was being suppressed was slowly reverting the situation back to normal, and upon seeing this, Yun Tian once again raised his body up high, but in order to maintain his position in the air, he had no choice but to split out more of his Qi to maintain, and the attack became weaker.


    As Li Qingniu''s feet continued to pull outwards, Yun Tian felt an unprecedented amount of pressure, and couldn''t help but frown.


    Suddenly, he heard a loud shout, and the Power of Martial Spirit around him started to expand, seeming to have the intention of retreating instead of advancing.


    But right at this moment, Li Qingniu suddenly jumped down from the huge ice pillar underneath him. Following that, the ice pillar grew even faster than before and instantly surpassed Yun Tian''s height.


    Following that, he saw Li Qing stay behind and gently push. The ice pillar toppled and smashed towards Yun Tian who was still in the air.


    Seeing the situation, Yun Tian hurriedly stopped his attack, and spun to the side, wanting to dodge the attack. However, because he was a moment too late, he dodged the ice pillar''s attack, but was knocked back by the ice pillar''s edge. As the ice pillar fell, it suddenly shattered, and at the same time, Yun Tian fell heavily onto the ground.


    Senior Brother Yun... Senior Brother Yun, how are you? Everyone reacted and quickly surrounded Yun Tian to check his condition.


    At this moment, Master was still in the middle of the Grand Hall meeting with the crowd, but he suddenly seemed to have sensed something and his brows twitched. Seeing that the others were of the same opinion, he knew that it would be useless to continue talking, so he kept silent, hoping that the meeting would end as soon as possible.

 C44

    Everyone checked that Yun Tian''s right arm had been injured by the ice pillar and had a few minor fractures. When he fell down, he injured his leg and caused his tendons and bones to be dislocated.


    Although it was not a fatal problem, it was still a serious matter. There was no doubt that he needed to recuperate quietly for a period of time, and could not move freely.


    Junior Brother Taurus, you were too harsh on him. Now that we are finished, my master will definitely be angry when he returns. Muyanhao looked at the crowd who were bringing Yun Tian down to bandage his wounds and said with a sullen face: "We all know that you''re powerful. You''re a genius, but you should at least give some face to your fellow sect members.


    Li Qingniu hesitated for a moment before saying: "I am not, I had clearly set aside some time, I just did not expect that Senior Brother Yun would be slower by an instant.


    Then can''t you just leave it for a moment? Three instants? All at once? You have to know that you are different from other people. You are the strongest here, and you need to have a sense of proportion when you attack.


    How could you blame your senior? Didn''t you see the situation just now? The Senior Brother Yun is pressing on, the attacks are like a tide, if it was anyone else, I think they would have already died countless times, under these circumstances, who would care? Of course his life was more important. Moreover, his Senior Brother had said that he had reserved some time for Senior Brother Yun to fight for the victory, so how could he blame others? Murong Lanyu stood up for Li Qingniu and fought for him against the injustice.


    Muyanhao sighed: "You always speak up for him, do you know that he actually already has a..." Sigh, forget it, let''s think of a way to explain this Master when he comes back. Luckily Senior Brother Yun did not sustain any major injuries.


    What''s wrong with inviting Brother Qingniu? As soon as he heard about the matter regarding Li Qingniu, Murong Lanyu curiously asked.


    He ¡­ Sigh, I''ll let him talk to you on his own later. I''ll first check on Brother Yuan''s injuries, and also say a few good words on behalf of the Cyan Ox. I hope that Senior Brother Yun will be able to speak for Junior Brother in front of Master at that time.


    With that, Muyanhao sighed and shook his head as he walked towards Yun Tian''s room.


    At this moment, the originally small room had already been crowded with Senior Brothers and Sisters, leaving almost no room for them to step into. Some of them couldn''t squeeze in, so they could only lie by the window to express their concern.


    After all, Yun Tian had taken care of his junior brothers and sisters many times. Even though he had been focusing his attention on Li Qingniu, he still had a sense of reliance on Yun Tian.


    That was why everyone rushed over to visit as soon as they heard the news. After taking care of his injuries, Yun Tian looked at the crowd rushing over. He smiled bitterly and said, "I''m only slightly injured, why are all of you here?" Don''t they even need to train?


    Senior Brother, are your injuries alright?


    Yun Tian smiled and said, "It''s okay, it''s just a slight dislocation. After a few days of rest, I can run and jump again."


    Junior Brother Taurus had acted a little too rashly this time, and believed that Master would definitely punish him on his behalf when he returned.


    Yun Tian shook his head and said, "No, I was anxious for victory this time. I was distracted and did not withdraw my technique in time, it is not Junior Brother Taurus''s fault.


    Senior Brother, you still have to protect Junior Brother Taurus even after you have done this.


    It wasn''t that I wanted to protect him, it really wasn''t his fault. How could I let others take responsibility for my own mistakes?


    As expected of the Senior Brother Yun, he was understanding. The crowd was once again filled with endless praises.


    I am very pleased that you have such a disposition. Let me take a look at your injuries first. Elder Ling Yun, who had rushed back after the meeting, suddenly appeared. Unknowingly, his figure had disappeared in an instant, and he had actually entered the room that was already packed to the brim, and had even arrived in front of Yun Tian''s bed without anyone noticing.


    He placed his right hand, which was emitting a light blue glow, on Yun Tian''s body, quickly moving around at a distance of two to three inches from Yun Tian''s body.


    Li Qingniu was currently standing behind everyone. When the Mr. Jian inside his body saw Elder Ling Yun''s methods to move past everyone, he couldn''t help but praise: "Did you see how he passed through all these people just now?


    I didn''t see it too clearly, but I felt that the Master seemed to have made his body illusory in that instant, but most of the time, the so-called illusory was created using a martial spirit or some kind of illusion technique that was used to confuse the opponent, but the Master was able to pass through the gaps in between people easily, so it shouldn''t be just a trick.


    Your observation and judgement are becoming more and more accurate, and it is time to teach you another lesson. Before the ancient era, the water attribute Fighter borrowed the characteristics of water and divided the cultivation level into three stages, which was the so-called ''water purification'', the ''water purification'', and the ''water''. The ''nothing'', is the word ''formless'', ''formless'', and ''limitless''.


    Could it be that Master had already reached the state of Completely Immersing Water? Li Qingniu asked.


    Mr. Jian nodded his head: Yes, that''s right, this Elder Ling Yun''s cultivation is not low ah, previously when you came into contact with him, I tried to probe him, but he seemed to know of my existence and set up a forest to guard against me, but now it seems that he is at least at the fifth step of the Starry Sky Realm.


    Looks like what master said was right, Celestial Star Sect was indeed a place with hidden dragons and crouching tigers.


    Heh, so this is called hiding one''s abilities like a dragon or a tiger? I don''t deny that he isn''t weak, but he isn''t qualified to say the word ''strong''.


    I know that compared to the ancient Fighter, everyone here is very heavy, so there will be a day when I have to become stronger than all of them. Only then will I be able to defeat that person and not lose anything I want to protect. Li Qingniu said as he slightly clenched his fists.


    The Mr. Jian laughed and said: Not bad, not bad, not bad, you have this kind of determination, adding my help from the side, your Primordial Divine Body will definitely awaken as soon as possible, at that time, these people won''t even be worthy to feed you anything, hahaha ¡­


    Elder Ling Yun had already finished inspecting Yun Tian''s body. Nodding his head, he said, "En, it''s good that there were no injuries to his meridians. The condition is not serious and they were dealt with in time. We''ll be able to rest for twenty days as per usual."


    I made the Master worry. Yun Tian respectfully said.


    Ah? Twenty days? But in less than ten days, the trial would begin. What should he do?


    When the fellow apprentices heard about Yun Tian''s condition, just as they were about to relax, someone suddenly remembered that the exam was about to begin and couldn''t help but blurt out.


    Master''s brows slightly knitted. After a moment of silence, he said, "I will take care of this matter. Yun Tian Dao''s condition is not suitable to participate in this trial."


    However, there had never been such a practice before. Every disciple had to participate in the trial.


    I will explain the situation to Old Master. You just need to practice properly, don''t worry about other things.


    Yes, Master.


    Azure Ox, come with me. Elder Ling Yun who was in front of the window a moment ago suddenly passed through the crowd and came to Li Qingniu''s side.


    When his voice fell, Elder Ling Yun did not wait for the crowd to respond as he only left behind the back of the crowd, and slowly walked out of the courtyard.


    It''s over, Master is really angry, Junior Brother Taurus is in trouble this time.


    Yeah, Senior Brother Yun has always been the most favored and favored disciple of Master, yet this time, he was actually injured by Junior Brother Taurus.


    Listening to the discussions of the crowd, Murong Lanyu started to worry for Li Qingniu: "Senior Brother, why don''t we go and plead with Master?"


    Li Qingniu shook his head: It''s alright, the situation was critical. Master is a sensible person, he wouldn''t have done anything to me, so you don''t have to worry about me.


    After Li Qingniu finished, he turned and walked in the direction of where Clan Elder Ling Yun had left. Murong Lanyu watched him leave with a face full of worry.


    When he arrived at the corner outside the courtyard where Elder Ling was fighting to stand and waiting for him, Li Qingniu walked forward and cupped his fists as he said: "Master, this time, disciple ¡­


    Elder Ling Yun waved his hand and said: "I already know what happened, the fault does not lie with you, so you don''t have to blame yourself too much.


    But Master seemed to be very angry.


    Elder Ling Yun smiled slightly and said: "I did it on purpose for others to see, because I hope that you will also stay during this trial. After that, I will use the reason of you injuring your fellow sect members wrongly and punishing you by giving face to reflect on your mistakes to request Old Master.


    Disciple wants to know why? The trial was the best way to fight in actual combat, and it also affirmed one''s own cultivation. They were privately looking forward to this trial.


    ~ Sigh, now Celestial Star Sect is not as simple as it looks on the surface. For some unknown reason, this year''s trial was arranged to be at Tiangu Mountain, and there were Savage Beast s of Star-moon Level and above, so it could be said that it is extremely dangerous. In the morning, I have proposed to keep you here, but because there are not enough reasons, you were rejected by the public.


    Li Qingniu said: Thank you, Master, for your care and concern, but disciple wishes for you to retract your orders.


    Oh? Why? The Wildland is full of danger, aren''t you afraid?


    Li Qingniu said firmly: Disciples are not afraid, the reason why I came here is to become stronger, and now that such a good trial opportunity is hard to come by, naturally I cannot miss out on it. Moreover, to my fellow disciples, that place is even more dangerous.


    It wasn''t that they were all unafraid, but that they didn''t have a choice. The rules of the Celestial Star Sect were strict, and it was rare for you to have such a chance.


    I promise Master, I will definitely return safely. Master must already know that I have Sword Spirit protecting me, so nothing will happen, if Master insists on not allowing me to go, I can only enter the Wilderness to cultivate. The only thing I can do is to go to the Wilderness and live in the Wilderness.


    This... Since you insist, then I won''t force you. It''s just that you have to stay by Zhengyun''s side for the rest of the journey. If there''s an accident, he can protect you.


    Yes, this disciple will remember. Seeing that Clan Elder Ling Yun did not insist, Li Qingniu bowed and replied.


    After that, Elder Yun told him to go back first, so there was no need to feel too much pressure for today''s matters. After he finished talking about Yun Tian''s matter, he headed to the Grand Hall to see the Old Master to explain the situation.

 C45

    Master, don''t you think it''s strange? On the way back, Mr. Jian suddenly spoke out.


    Li Qingniu paused in his steps, and asked in his mind: What do you think is strange?


    Mr. Jian said: Yun Tian''s injury is strange, at that time you clearly gave him time to dodge, with his strength, there is no reason for him to miss such an obvious opportunity, and why did he suddenly become so eager to win? This was also unlike his usual style.


    Maybe Senior Brother Yun was distracted because he had something on his mind.


    Mr. Jian shook his head: It is impossible for someone like him to make such a mistake in battle, and Master still remembers seeing him standing in front of Uncle Flawless Flower on more than one occasion, remaining silent for a long time.


    Li Qingniu nodded and replied, Yes, I remember. However, trees are rarely seen on Heavenly Star Mountain, and other junior brothers and sisters often chat or think under the trees.


    Mr. Jian laughed. "Master is too kind, have you forgotten? What Yun Tian had was a Wood Type Martial Spirit.


    You want to say that he covets the wood power within the Leafless Flowering Tree?


    Mr. Jian nodded his head: Yes, I think there is a high possibility that he found out about the Leafless Flowering Tree''s secret, I think it is because its cultivation is still not high enough, and hastily absorbed such a large amount of wood spirit energy, if he is unable to turn it into his own, the surplus energy would be wasted, so he had been waiting, waiting for his own cultivation to be completely absorbed, but Master''s appearance messed up his plans.


    Could it be that he already knows that I have a wood type Martial Spirit in my body?


    Since he was sure that his master didn''t have any martial spirit, he would make this deduction. Regardless of whether he was sure or not, he had to make a move before you, even if it meant wasting this rare spiritual energy, and because of his master''s pressure, he was in a hurry to increase his strength so as to avoid being completely suppressed by his master. Without a doubt, this was the best time for everyone to go out and train, and it was also the best time to absorb wood spiritual energy.


    Li Qingniu understood in his heart that the Sword Spirit''s words were very reasonable, but he still hoped that Yun Tian wasn''t hurt because of this reason.


    He still hoped that Yun Tian would still be that elegant Yun Tian who led the way for everyone, and not the Yun Tian that the Mr. Jian had mentioned with his crafty and unpredictable thoughts.


    Therefore, it was best for the master to strike first to gain the upper hand before going through the trial.


    You want me to forcefully absorb the wood spirit''s power? However, if my cultivation cannot be completely converted, then I will waste that spirit energy.


    At least with the help of that spirit energy, I can immediately help you awaken the Wood Type Martial Spirit. Although the majority of it will eventually be wasted, it''s still better than being taken by someone else.


    Li Qingniu thought for a moment and said: I still can''t make a decision on this matter, wait for me to consider.


    The master had better make up his mind before he left.


    I know.


    After seeing Old Master, Elder Ling Yun told him about Yun Tian''s injuries, in the hopes that he could keep him here to recuperate.


    In the beginning, the others were still unwilling, since there had never been such a precedent in the Celestial Star Sect, and once a gap was opened, the disciples behind it, if they did not want to participate in the trial, they would injure themselves, and then, the rules of the Celestial Star Sect would disappear completely.


    However, the law was fair. With Elder Ren Yun''s efforts and his current condition, it was impossible for him to reach his goal of experimenting, and it might even implicate other fellow disciples.


    After some consideration, the crowd finally agreed to have Yun Tian stay behind to recuperate, but they requested Elder Ling Yun to instruct the Lingyun Hall''s disciples not to reveal the reason, or else the entire hall would be punished. If any disciples from the other halls asked, they would tell them to send a mission for him to go out to recuperate.


    The last few days went by step by step. Every day, he would cultivate, rest, and visit Yun Tian''s body again and again.


    Day after day, the day to set off for the Wilderness was quickly approaching. Mr. Jian once again reminded Li Qingniu to not let go of this opportunity to awaken the Wood Type Martial Spirit.


    Even though it could have been absorbed by Yun Tian in the end even if he didn''t absorb it himself, and then die a horrible death, dying in the hands of another person compared to his own, was after all different. In the end, Li Qingniu still decided to give up on absorbing the Leafless Flowering Tree''s spirit energy.


    You really won''t regret it? You really don''t regret it? Mr. Jian sighed and asked.


    Li Qingniu replied with a determined tone: "I have decided to rely on my own strength to awaken, if I cannot even awaken my martial spirit, what kind of battle do I have to pay respects to the one who destroyed my Xiao Man Village?" Relax, I will use my own strength to prove that I can do it even if I don''t need Leafless Flowering Tree.


    Sigh, fine, since this is your decision, I won''t force you.


    Li Qingniu nodded his head: And I also believe that Senior Brother Yun Tian was blinded by jealousy at the moment, he will eventually get back at him.


    I hope your idea is correct. If Yun Tian really can put aside his grudges and focus on cultivation, then in a few years, his cultivation will reach the starry sky.


    Two days later, the new disciples, who had already made all their preparations, were filled with curiosity and anticipation towards the trial. They were filled with yearning and apprehension as they followed their Senior Brothers and Sisters on their journey to the Wilderness.


    Although the trial was conducted by all the disciples of the Celestial Star Sect, the various halls were still divided into groups. Different routes were used to head to the meeting point, and only after all the disciples had reached the meeting point, would the missions begin to be assigned.


    Not far from the group formed by the Lingyun Hall, there was a carriage following them from afar, which looked like a merchant caravan.


    The convoy was naturally Gu Ruoqing''s. Originally, because the place they were going to was rather dangerous, Li Qingniu did not tell him when they would set off, but he seemed to have gotten the news from others.


    The procession that was waiting for Li Qingniu on the road passed by early in the morning, but after some persuasion, it was still to no avail.


    Senior Brother, that girl is yours? Murong Lanyu moved closer to Li Qingniu and asked softly as they walked.


    She''s the friend I told you I saved. Li Qingniu replied indifferently.


    Murong Lanyu continued: "I was on the way here, Senior Brother, you have always been yearning for that Miss Gu. It turns out that Senior Brother Tianmu wanted to tell me this, I was really slow on the uptake.


    Now she finally understood what Muyanhao wanted to say that day, but hesitated.


    So it turned out that everything was wishful thinking for me. Murong Lanyu lowered her head as she thought in her heart.


    While they were passing by the carriages, Murong Lanyu sneaked a glance at the girl that she seemed to be extremely familiar with. Gu Ruoqing was the type of girl that even if women saw him, they would not be able to resist the urge to love him.


    When she saw Gu Ruoqing, Murong Lanyu suddenly felt that she couldn''t compare to him at all. Although in the eyes of most people, she could already be considered a beauty that could easily move others, until today, she still thought so.


    However, when he saw Gu Ruoqing, he could not help but admit that he could not compare to this Miss Gu who had always existed in Li Qingniu''s heart.


    Junior-apprentice Sister Lanyu, why do you seem so unhappy all of a sudden? Li Qingniu saw her expression suddenly become sad, and could not help but ask.


    I... I''m just a little homesick. Murong Lanyu immediately found an excuse.


    Li Qingniu comforted her and told her that after this training was over, he would help her to request for Master and tell her to go back and see her family.


    Unknowingly, the sky had already darkened, and everyone began to find a place to camp and rest.


    Gu Ruoqing took out a sumptuous dinner to entertain the crowd, so she had a soft spot for others to eat and her hands for others. Of course, there was a reason for Gu Ruoqing to be able to smoothly follow behind the group, but these things were not worth mentioning to Gu Ruoqing.


    Everyone said that they were dragging Li Qingniu down with them, and hearing these words in Murong Lanyu''s ears, naturally had a different taste.


    Seeing that the others were chatting heartily around the furnace, Murong Lanyu sat on a rock far away from the river and raised her head to look at the starry sky.


    Junior-apprentice Sister Lanyu was looking at the stars? Suddenly, a voice rang out.


    Murong Lanyu turned and saw Fenggu Zhengyun slowly walking over and asking.


    No, I''m looking at the moon. Murong Lanyu continued to speak faintly: The brilliance of the moon is always so dazzling. No matter how dazzling the surrounding stars are, they are unable to conceal its existence.


    Yes, Junior Brother Taurus is such a moon-like existence. Fenggu Zhengyun also raised her head and looked at the moon in the sky as she muttered.


    Murong Lanyu sighed: That''s right, among all the stars, which one was he the one keeping watch over?


    Ha, since you like the Cyan Bull, why don''t you marry her and tell her about it? Many things, as long as you dare to face him, regardless of the result, you can face it in the end. However, if you keep suppressing it in your heart, it is sometimes hard to get over it.


    Tell him? Murong Lanyu seemed to have realized something, and her face immediately flushed red. She promptly explained: Tell him what, I ¡­ I don''t like him, I just...


    Fenggu Zhengyun laughed bitterly: "I can only write my feelings on my face for Junior Sister, other than Junior Brother Taurus, everyone else in the Lingyun Hall would know what you are thinking.


    Hearing this, Murong Lanyu''s face flushed red for a while, and after a while, she sighed again and said: So it was that obvious ¡­


    Junior Sister need not be too disappointed. Maybe he was just friends with Miss Gu, so there was no need for Junior Sister to make things difficult for herself.


    Senior brother, I want to be alone again.


    Alright, I won''t bother you anymore. Don''t think too much, Junior Sister. With that said, Fenggu Zhengyun turned and walked back to the group.


    At this time, on a nearby mountain slope, a pair of deep eyes were staring at them from afar.

 C46

    Beside the bonfire, Gu Ruoqing was narrating to Li Qingniu the major events that they had experienced in the past few days.


    Because she was pressed for time on the mountain, she didn''t have the time to say anything. Now, she could finally say whatever she wanted without any restrictions. She wanted to have a good time and pour out all of her thoughts.


    Then, will you not return to the Qingyang City anymore? Li Qingniu asked.


    Gu Ruoqing shook her head: I don''t know either, but the foundation of the Qingyang City is already broken, so even if Father has the power now to pull him together, the conflict within the same clan will still be severe. Father said that he is tired, and now, he only wants to create his own property before the old man cannot walk anymore. The development here is very good, you should be able to see how the towns near the Yinchuan City, although not big, but they are all relatively flourishing.


    Mn, indeed, it''s good if you don''t want to go back. The conflict within Qingyang City is too serious, and it''s not a place to be nostalgic.


    Gu Ruoqing sighed, and said: Actually, scheming and scheming are the same everywhere, especially in the business field. The competition is extremely intense, and if not for the fact that there are too many things that I need to take care of, father would have come over by himself because he was worried about me, and I advised him to stay behind.


    Li Qingniu frowned slightly, and wrangled over each other again. It seemed that ever since he had left the Xiao Man Village, there had always been various kinds of wily fights everywhere he went.


    He did not understand why the human heart was so complicated. He believed that those who were not good could be directly eliminated and only those that were good could be saved. Just like how a bad person could be killed with a single palm strike and a good person could help him within his capabilities.


    Of course, the doubt in his heart was not directed at Gu Ruoqing, but towards the entire human world.


    It was as if he did not understand that there was something in this world called power. It was invisible, intangible, and could not be touched. It could decide the life and death of many people.


    Hehe, this is the current state of human society. To survive in such an environment, it''s not up to you to question it, unless ¡­ Heh heh.


    Mr. Jian''s voice suddenly sounded in his mind, but he stopped midsentence with a chuckle, as he had an expression that made people feel suspenseful.


    Li Qingniu immediately asked: Unless what?


    The Mr. Jian smiled and said, "Unless you have the right to change the order and then use your right to change the system of human society.


    Right?


    It was true that power sounded illusory, but as long as one had him, they could control human society. For humans, power was just like how for Savage Beast, the more power a person had, the more power they could do as they liked, while Savage Beast who had more power could oppress others.


    Li Qingniu lowered his head and thought for a moment, his eyes suddenly became sharp, which meant as long as he became an unparalleled expert, he would have unparalleled authority.


    The Mr. Jian laughed, nodded and said: It''s easy to understand, but it still needs a bit of thought as a foundation, otherwise, relying only on brute force to conquer it would become the behavior of the Savage Beast system. I do not praise it, but strength is the basic condition for a person who originally had no rights to obtain power.


    Li Qingniu clenched his fists slightly: So no matter what, I still need to obtain a strong power to change everything that is twisted. I must make myself strong enough to change this world, strong enough to protect everyone around me.


    Hehe, then continue working hard. I''ll be waiting to see the day you change the world.


    On a distant hillside, a man dressed in a Black Cloak robe was quietly staring at them from the forest. He stood there without moving, like a stone statue.


    Suddenly, the sound of heavy footsteps came from the grass behind him. It was fast and complicated, and clearly, it wasn''t just one person. Moreover, everyone had unique skills, especially Qing Gong who had fast footsteps.


    In the blink of an eye, there were already more than ten black scarves covering their faces.


    Is everyone from Eighteen Pirates here? A weird voice came out from the Black Cloak, causing people to be unable to tell its age.


    The leader of the group laughed and said, "We brothers have always shared the same intention. Every time we act, we act together, so..."


    So your price is usually eighteen times that of other people.


    Man in Black chuckled: I believe that you have heard of my brother''s reputation before, but since you are willing to offer us eighteen times the original price, I believe that you want something that is worth far more than what you are willing to offer, and the risk is not low either, so our price is definitely reasonable.


    The Cloaked Man remained motionless. Only when the wind blew and he moved his cloak, did a ripple appear on his body: "I hope that you can prove my ability with the results, but I like you because you all dare to attack me. I only hope that your strength can face your arrogance."


    Hehehe ¡­ Is this Celestial Star Sect? Don''t worry, this isn''t the first time us brothers have interacted with them. Moreover, these are just dolls that have been arranged to train. There aren''t many people with real ability.


    I hope that you aren''t just talking about it. I want to remind you that among them, there are experts with Star-moon Level, and two of them are already close to the starry sky.


    Heh, Star-moon, right? Don''t worry, how many people who dare mess around on this path are weak? Don''t forget that the Hanhaiwuzong back then had the reputation of the number one divine thief. Although there was some difference between stealing and stealing, it was still the same in nature.


    Alright, then let''s start the operation. Use the results to prove that you guys are worth 18 times the original price. Remember, if I want to live, if I kill someone, you won''t get even a single coin.


    Hehe, Eighteen Pirates does things, and has never done anything bad before, please watch carefully, brothers, let''s go.


    Following that person''s call, eighteen black shadows flashed and disappeared into the dark night.


    The deeper the night went, the shadow of the moon was like a painting.


    It was already getting late. Tomorrow, everyone would get up early to continue their journey. After traveling for an entire day, everyone was tired. Not long after the meal, they all went to bed.


    Because it was a trial, it had to train their ability to survive, and adapt to the situation. Thus, not only were there no carriages, even the tents and other living items, the Sect s did not have any arrangements. Only a portion of the dry rations were provided for travel purposes.


    As a result, everyone could only sleep on the ground. They picked up some dry grass and branches to spread on the ground.


    Although Gu Ruoqing had prepared a large amount of materials, Fenggu Zhengyun asked for everyone to undergo the trial in accordance to the rules of the Sect.


    On one hand, it was to truly train their own abilities, and on the other hand, it was to prevent other halls'' disciples from using their words against Lingyun Hall.


    Elder Ling Yun had previously said that even if it was within the Celestial Star Sect, he would still have the common cold attitude of a person in the mortal world.


    Actually, every hall was secretly competing with each other. They were all using different methods to prove that the disciples they taught were even more outstanding.


    For example, the Dragon Martial Hall that was mentioned previously only accepted the top ten disciples with the highest aptitudes. They would leave more energy and resources to the disciples with greater potential in order to carefully guide them and speed up their growth.


    Another example would be Red Searing Temple. Although the more the merrier, in the subsequent strict training, the disciples who could not endure the hardships of training would be eliminated. They would then arouse their greatest potential with great hardship, and even be in danger of losing their lives.


    Moreover, within the Nine Halls, Lingyun Hall was not that strict or transcendent in this area. There were very few people who compared their Lingyun Hall with the other halls.


    However, there were also some people who said that it was because the Lingyun Hall had been lax in its management of disciples, that was why there were so few outstanding disciples and none of them had the ability to keep a low profile when compared to the other halls.


    Just when most of the people had already gone to sleep, a few black figures could be seen under the shadow of the moon. They stuck close to the ground and quietly approached ¡­


    The night breeze gently blew, the smell was intoxicating, the grass leaves sighed, and occasionally the sound of crickets and birds could be heard synthesizing the sounds of nature.


    Suddenly, Li Qingniu who had just entered his dreams opened his eyes, he sat up and looked around.


    Almost at the same time, Fenggu Zhengyun and another senior brother called Yu Hongfei woke up.


    The three of them glanced at each other, and as their gazes intersected, the three of them had already jumped up and split up to inspect their surroundings.


    After looking around and seeing that there was nothing special about it, the three of them were confused, when Fenggu Zhengyun suddenly turned and looked at the rock by the river.


    And the Junior-apprentice Sister Lanyu? Fenggu Zhengyun raised her eyebrows and asked.


    Yu Hongfei said: Could he have already gone back to sleep?


    Li Qingniu said: Senior Brother, can I ask you to confirm it? I''ll look around.


    Fenggu Zhengyun nodded her head: Mn, I will split up with you to search, Hong Yu go over there to check and if you can''t find it, then wake everyone up and be on standby.


    Good.


    After the three divided up their duties, each of them headed in a different direction.


    Yu Hongfei went to the resting area of his senior and junior sisters to confirm, but he did not find Murong Lanyu. He immediately roused the sleeping people and gathered them in one place, in case anyone went missing at the same time, and waited for the order to act.


    What happened?


    I heard that the Junior-apprentice Sister Lanyu went missing.


    How could that be? Not long ago, I saw her there admiring the moon.


    Could it be because of the Junior Brother Taurus... Sigh, life naturally has its own infatuation, but unfortunately, all of it belongs to others. Muyanhao laughed bitterly to himself as he sighed.


    Several ghost figures were running in different directions from the forest. Each of them was carrying a gunny sack. From the shape of the sack, it looked like it was carrying a person.


    At the turning point of a meandering mountain road, Fenggu Zhengyun suddenly appeared and blocked the path of one of the figures.


    Hehe, as expected of someone who came from the Celestial Star Sect, to actually discover this so quickly? The person said with a sneer.


    Fenggu Zhengyun said as she furrowed her brows: "Since you know that we are from Celestial Star Sect, and you dare to come offend us, I think you should have forgotten how to write the word death!" Leave the people here and let you go.

 C47

    Hehe, so what if you have Celestial Star Sect? Since we dare to take someone''s money, we aren''t afraid of offending some Celestial Star Sect or Earth Star Sect. Man in Black laughed disdainfully.


    Who are the people who paid for you?


    Man in Black said: How can I tell you my identity as an employer? Hahaha, but even if I wanted to, I can''t say it. We''ve always just taken the money to do things, never asking for each other''s identities.


    Fenggu Zhengyun frowned, if it was an ordinary bandit or bandit, they would not have said so much to him.


    He thought for a while and thought, "Not good ¡­" He had fallen into a trap. Suddenly realizing that it was the opponent''s plan to delay him, Fenggu Zhengyun turned around and left.


    Man in Black''s voice sounded from behind him: What? Do you want to go? Oh, you seem to have noticed, but don''t you think that the person I''m carrying on my back is most likely the one you''re trying to save?


    Hearing that, Fenggu Zhengyun stopped in her tracks, extended her hand, and used her palm to strike at the black man.


    The Man in Black''s lightness techniques were extremely high, and his speed was as fast as lightning.


    Hehe, not bad, but it''s a pity that it''s not as fast as you.


    Is that so? Fenggu Zhengyun channelled her force through her palms.


    Sensing that the other party''s majestic aura was about to explode, Man in Black chuckled and said: Hehe, I won''t play with you anymore.


    However, he suddenly felt as if his feet were stuck in a quagmire, unable to move, as if a thousand jin worth of weight had been dropped on them.


    Lowering his head to take a look, he didn''t know when, but it had sunk deep into the ground, not even reaching his ankles.


    Oh, looks like your martial soul is earth-attributed. It really is a little difficult to deal with. Forget it, I''ll give it back to you.


    The Man in Black said as he threw the sack that was still on his shoulder towards Fenggu Zhengyun. Then, with luck, he threw the sack towards the ground under his feet several times, loosened the ground and flew.


    Fenggu Zhengyun''s original goal was to save her, and adding on the need to grab the gunny sack, she did not make a move to stop her, and allowed her to fly away.


    Miss Lanyu, you didn''t ¡­ Just as Fenggu Zhengyun was opening the gunny sack, while talking, she was about to help the person inside out. Suddenly, a ray of light shot towards his face and chest, and another Man in Black jumped out from the gunny sack with a whoosh of his, taking the opportunity when Fenggu Zhengyun released her Innate Qi to block the hidden weapon.


    The whole process and movements were as smooth as flowing water. There wasn''t even a trace of procrastination. In just the blink of an eye, he had already disappeared without a trace.


    Indeed, they were well-trained, and their coordination was impeccable. It seemed like the other party had planned long ago to rush to other places.


    Fenggu Zhengyun looked in the direction that the person had left in, and did not move to chase after him. Since she was already certain that the other party was not looking for him, he naturally had to save time to chase after other targets.


    The river began to descend rapidly. Under the dim moonlight, a round object emerged from the surface of the river, looked around, and swam towards the riverbank. After climbing onto the riverbank, the man fished out a gunny sack covered with oilskin from the river.


    Why did he pull it out of the water? The person threw the sack onto his shoulder and quickly walked into the forest.


    Suddenly, something fell from the sky and crashed into the road in front of that person.


    Upon closer inspection, there was a large sack on the ground. It was unknown what was contained in the sack. It looked like it was full of stuff, and Ye Zichen didn''t know what it was all about ¡­


    A thick smell of blood wafted out from the sack. The man frowned, and after careful observation, he found that the sack was the exact same one they had used when they were on the move.


    Because of the dim light, it looked black at first glance.


    Feeling apprehensive, Man in Black put down the gunny sack on his shoulder. He then untied the sack on the ground and poured the contents out.


    When he fell down, he immediately saw more than ten round objects rolling out from the hole. Under the moonlight, Man in Black was so shocked that he fell down onto the ground.


    Ah ~ Old Third and Old Sixth ¡­ Seven, eight, nine, ten... What was going on? Who was it?!


    As his voice fell, a figure had already appeared in front of him. Raising a palm to force him back, he then snatched away the gunny sack on the ground. After undoing the gunny sack, he took a glance inside and saw that it was indeed Murong Lanyu.


    Although Murong Lanyu was still unconscious, but it seemed that her breathing was not stopped. She was still trying very hard to breathe, and should wake up soon.


    Who are you?


    My name is Li Qingniu, why did you capture my junior sister? Li Qingniu looked at him coldly and asked.


    That person coldly snorted and looked at the dozen or so heads on the ground. He didn''t answer and instead asked: "You killed my brother?"


    I asked them a few questions, but none of them answered. They remembered that Grandma Long once said that they could only shut up anyone who didn''t want to talk to them, so I asked them to shut up.


    Li Qingniu said in a calm and serious manner, as if he was an ignorant child answering a question from a teacher.


    Seeing this, the Man in Black could not help but be angry and angry at the same time. His entire body trembled as he said: "Did that whatever mother-in-law of yours not tell you to shut the hell up?


    Li Qingniu said: Yes, but she said that if it was a different situation, then it would be fine if it was an ordinary person that did not let him speak, but if it was an evil person, then it would immediately take his head, and make him unable to speak.


    They can''t all be killed by you alone.


    Since my companions aren''t here, I can kill them myself. There is no need for me to let them do it.


    Brat, you''re too arrogant and conceited. Just by yourself, in such a short period of time, you found them all by different escape routes, and then killed them all before daring to come here again? Do you think I''m so easy to deceive as a three year old Kids!?


    If you don''t believe me, I can''t do anything about it. In short, I''ve already saved you, so if you take me to see the person behind the scenes, I won''t kill you. If you still insist on protecting that evil person and are unwilling to speak, then I can only take your head off.


    As Li Qingniu said that, he slightly raised his hand, and looked like he was about to attack his opponent.


    Hmph, do you think I''m a vegetarian? Then, with a loud shout, a golden light with a sonic boom struck towards Li Qingniu.


    Li Qingniu was lucky, and golden light surrounded his body.


    The Martial Spirit Attribute of the Man in Black was obviously of the metal attribute, and its attack power was not weak, but when it collided with Li Qingniu''s protective golden light, it released a clang and disappeared.


    The Man in Black himself was an expert with Star-moon Level above average, and the move he had used just now was even his most proficient. No matter what, he had never imagined that his own attack would be so easily neutralized by the other party.


    Kid, just who are you? Seeing that, the Man in Black could not help but be shocked, and blurted out a question.


    Didn''t I already report it just now? My name is Li Qingniu, a disciple of Celestial Star Sect. If there are no other questions, then I will send you to meet your brothers right now.


    As Li Qingniu said that, another strand of energy penetrated through and formed reality. True energy instantly condensed into countless ice cones, and enveloped Man in Black like a rain of bullets.


    Heh, an insignificant skill. Man in Black bellowed, flipped his palm, and with a loud bang, a golden barrier of Qi with the force of wind and lightning welcomed the countless ice cones that were flying towards his head.


    Numerous cracking sounds could be heard as Man in Black''s incomparably hard golden barrier blocked off almost all of the attacks.


    Just as he was about to be proud of himself, he suddenly saw a gold light flash, but it was not from his own gold. Just as he was hesitating, Man in Black''s head suddenly flew up.


    That''s right, the only thing that flew up was his head, while the Man in Black''s body still stood there without moving.


    Blood spurted from his head as he tumbled to the side. The dozens of heads that he had fallen on the ground earlier were mixed in.


    There was no scream, no scream, or even any feeling of pain before his head flew off his body.


    He stood there motionlessly, as if he couldn''t believe what had just happened in front of his eyes.


    The sword light that was faster than lightning slashed across his throat with a speed that was even faster than lightning.


    Until the moment when his throat was slashed by the golden light, he still didn''t feel anything. That sword was too fast, so fast that he didn''t even have the time to see it, much less feel it.


    Before entering the Celestial Star Sect, Li Qingniu would need to spend at least ten or eight moves to deal with this kind of expert, but after these past few days of training, his improvement was not just at a godly speed, furthermore with the support of the unstoppable Sky Slaying Sword, even against an expert of the Starry Sky Level, he would not necessarily be at a disadvantage.


    Unknowingly, Li Qingniu''s Metal-type Martial Spirit had almost fully awakened. His current strength was at least at the seventh to eighth level of Star-moon.


    But at the same time as he was training his Martial Spirit Attribute techniques, he had also never relaxed the abilities he had learned from Grandma Long He and the others. Every day, other than cultivating the metal and water attribute Martial Skills, he would also constantly train his speed, palm strength, eyesight, and alchemy skills. He had never relaxed for even a moment.


    Even his Water Martial Spirit had been awakened to the set of Star-moon. With this speed, it was definitely impossible for others to catch up to him.


    But of course, other than the heaven warping talent, he also had another fortuitous encounter that others did not have ¡ª ¡ª Mr. Jian


    Under the guidance and explanation of the Mr. Jian, Li Qingniu''s improvement could only be done so quickly. Adding to that, he would also usually set up a formation to absorb the Spiritual Qi of Heaven and Earth, and remove the foul energy in his body. After persevering for a while, Li Qingniu''s entire being seemed to have been reborn.


    I don''t like to force others. Since I don''t want to say it, there''s no need to say it.


    Li Qingniu said indifferently. The Golden Sword above him flashed, then disappeared into thin air.


    Junior Brother Taurus, are you there?


    Fenggu Zhengyun was attracted by the cracking sound produced by the clash of the Martial Skills.


    Li Qingniu turned around and replied: "Senior Brother Fenrir, it''s me. I''ve already found Junior-apprentice Sister Lanyu."

 C48

    Just as Li Qingniu''s voice fell, Fenggu Zhengyun had already floated into his line of sight. With a slight turn of his body, she appeared right in front of him.


    Junior brother, is junior sister alright? Fenggu Zhengyun asked in concern.


    Li Qingniu said: I have checked, but I was temporarily knocked unconscious, and will wake up after sleeping.


    Mm, that''s good. As she spoke, Fenggu Zhengyun inadvertently saw the pile of heads rolling on the ground, and also Man in Black who was still standing there like a stone pillar even though he had lost his head. He couldn''t help but slightly furrow his brows and say: "Junior Brother, these people ¡­" You killed them all?


    Li Qingniu nodded his head: "En, I didn''t want to kill them at first, but they weren''t willing to say anything I asked them, and since I was in a hurry to find someone, and didn''t want to deal with them once and for all, I had no choice but to shut them up as per my wish.


    Seeing how Li Qingniu spoke calmly and unhurriedly, as if he was narrating an insignificant matter, Fenggu Zhengyun knew that what he said was true, and he did not try to defend herself in the slightest. It was as if, in his opinion, it was a very normal thing, and there was no need to justify herself at all.


    In Fenggu Zhengyun''s opinion, this might be a type of innocence, but it also seemed to be a little numbing and heartless.


    But then he thought, in order to snatch Murong Lanyu, the other side had sent out eight different groups of people to escape in eight different directions, to disrupt their line of sight. If they dealt with it like he did, the moment they delayed him, Murong Lanyu would have already escaped somewhere, she might even be killed.


    It was precisely because of Li Qingniu''s prompt decision that the enemies were able to divide and deploy so tightly, allowing them to save the situation in time.


    Sigh. Thinking about that, Fenggu Zhengyun sighed, he did not know whether he should scold Li Qingniu for using such improper methods, at least she could subdue them without harming his life.


    Seeing that, Li Qingniu asked: Why do you sigh, senior brother? Do you think I shouldn''t kill them?


    Fenggu Zhengyun shook his head and said: I don''t know if what you''re doing is right or wrong, but sometimes giving people a chance to live, is also kind of benevolent.


    But I have seen many merciful people being oppressed by the wicked. The Grandma Long also told me that being merciful to the merciful people is akin to being cruel to oneself. I just do not want the evil people to be rampant.


    Fenggu Zhengyun was silent for a moment, then said: Maybe you''re right, every person''s living environment is different, their understanding and understanding of things are also different, I have no right to blame you for anything, let''s quickly send our junior sister back first, so as to prevent everyone from worrying.


    Yes.


    In the distant forest, the Man in Black stood on top of a mountain, waiting for his comrades'' triumphant return.


    Suddenly, a strong wind blew past. With a rustling sound, two figures appeared behind him, one on the left and the other on the right.


    Why is it only the two of you coming back? What about the others?


    He did not know that he had encountered an expert, so his strength should be extremely strong. Fortunately, he was anxious to save the enemy, so he did not chase after him. Otherwise, it would be difficult for him to escape. The Man in Black on the left answered.


    The leader said, A person who can make you praise someone very highly is definitely not a simple person.


    The Man in Black on the right continued: Yeah, I exchanged a move with him, his strength is indeed not to be underestimated, if we continue fighting, I also do not have any chance of winning, but this is not strange, Celestial Star Sect is a place where experts are trained anyways, we can wait, maybe they also met different experts who were held up for a while.


    Yes. The leader nodded and continued, "However, I am more concerned that Ol ''Five has yet to return. I am a little worried that he is acting alone, just in case..."


    The Man in Black on the left said: I don''t think so. Ol ''Five''s underwater skills are considered top-notch, once he digs into the river, it will be very difficult for him to be discovered.


    The leader said, But he always comes out. We split up, not only to disrupt their vision, but also to divert their power, so that even if they catch up with you, they won''t be able to capture you easily because of their power. And you all have companions to take care of you, but Fifth Brother ¡­


    The Man in Black on the right thought for a moment and said: There''s nothing that can be done, he''s going to bring hostages, if the other teams only had two people, then it would definitely attract attention. However, he is using the water route, so very few people would be able to think of it.


    I''m not afraid of ten thousand, just in case. I think it''s better if the two of you go and get some help.


    Okay, let''s go take a look.


    After the two Man in Black s finished speaking, they jumped back and disappeared into the night sky, leaving behind only the rustling of the wind and the leader of the Eighteen Pirates, who was still on the ground, waiting for news.


    After a while, the sound of footsteps came from behind Man in Black, but he was very familiar with his companion''s voice, so even if he did not turn his head, he still knew who it was.


    I will send it to you when you return. Why are you in such a hurry?


    Cloaked Man slowly walked to the back of Man in Black and laughed sinisterly: Oh? Am I in a hurry, or is your heart in a mess? Don''t worry, I''m not here to rush you. I''m just here to see how your people are progressing.


    Man in Black said: Don''t worry, at most, you would only be able to get stopped on the way back, so it will be a bit late. Don''t forget that the opponent is Celestial Star Sect, so it will naturally take some effort for them to take care of them.


    Heh heh, good, then I''ll wait and see. But I have to remind you, one of them is someone who can''t be described with normal thinking and understanding.


    Man in Black raised his eyebrows. Oh? An indescribable person?


    His body contains a strange power. If my information is correct, it seems that an ancient Spirit exists, so it can always surprise and defeat people who look stronger than him.


    Why didn''t you say so?


    Cloaked Man chuckled and said: "Does it matter?" He dared to even touch the Celestial Star Sect, a mere Hair-raising Boy is enough to scare you to death?


    Man in Black snorted: What a joke, how could I be so easily scared? When Eighteen Pirates joined hands to attack, even if they wanted an expert in Starry Sky Level, it would be easy.


    Then I hope they can join hands with you.


    What do you mean?


    As soon as he finished speaking, without waiting for Cloaked Man to reply, he quickly dashed over from afar with another rustling sound. The sound was urgent and heavy, as though he was in a panic.


    He couldn''t help but furrow his brows as he looked towards the source of the voice.


    It was the two Man in Black s who had just left that were quickly rushing over. One of them was carrying a heavy looking large gunny sack while the other one seemed to be carrying a person.


    The two of them dashed over and put down the items on each of their shoulders.


    When the leader of the Man in Black saw that one of them was a headless corpse, he felt his heart tighten and blurted out: "This is ¡­"


    One of them lowered his head and said with a lonely expression: "It''s Fifth Brother. When we found him, his head was already ¡­" Already...


    The leader of Man in Black felt as if he was struck by lightning, he then looked at the other person and asked: What is inside?


    Yes... Yes...


    Seeing him stuttering and unable to utter a word for a long time, the leader of Man in Black felt that the situation was going to get serious, so he pushed the Man in Black away and shook the hemp sack from his mouth.


    Plop ¡­ Plop ¡­


    One after another, heads rolled out from within the bloodstained heads. It was hard to tell what they were. They all fell to the ground.


    There were fifteen heads in total, and when the head of the Man in Black saw the scene in front of him, he clenched his fists in anger, and his body involuntarily trembled.


    How could this be? What had happened?


    We didn''t know that when we found Ol ''Five by the river, he was already there without a head. When we looked for its head, we also found someone else''s head, fifteen people, fifteen heads, and one ¡­ Quite a lot.


    How is that possible? We are split up, and even if there were one or two powerful experts among them, it would be impossible for them to kill all of us in such a short amount of time. Furthermore, one of them was dragged out by you for a period of time, I don''t believe that they have all reached Starry Sky Level already.


    The leader of the Man in Black seemed to have thought of something as he turned and glared at the Cloaked Man.


    If he was right and only one or two of those experts were close to the starry sky, then he wouldn''t have lost so many people.


    Cloaked Man laughed mischievously. What? Are you suspecting that my information is incorrect? I can assure you, there will be no more than four people in their entire team with Star-moon s and above.


    So how do you explain the situation?


    Cloaked Man released his charming voice and said: "Eh? Am I the one to explain? Don''t forget the promise you made to me. I am the one who should talk to you about your own incompetence and incompetence.


    Man in Black clenched his fists tightly. If it wasn''t for the last bit of reason remaining to suppress the rage in his heart, he would have already smashed Cloaked Man''s head apart with a punch.


    Boss, I''ve examined their wounds, and I''m almost certain that they were decapitated in the same way, so it''s very likely to be the same person.


    The leader of the Man in Black frowned and said in disbelief: "The same person?" Impossible, no one in this world could be so fast.


    The Man in Black on the right reminded him: "Boss, did you forget about that person?


    You mean him? Impossible, he had already disappeared, and there were even rumors that he was already dead.


    The Man in Black on the left hesitated for a moment, and then said: "But if the rumors were to go wrong, he is not dead yet ¡­"


    Even if he was still alive, there was no reason for him to have anything to do with Celestial Star Sect. Why did he need to help Celestial Star Sect''s people?


    Man in Black on the right said: Right now, we can only find the person who killed Ol ''Five and the rest, and only then will we know everything.


    Hum, hum, hum ¡­ The Cloaked Man suddenly let out a mocking snort of laughter.


    The leader of the Man in Black turned to Cloaked Man in anger and asked: What are you laughing at?

 C49

    Cloaked Man said: Of course I''m laughing at how overconfident you are. Although Eighteen Pirates has joined hands to look down on you, but now there are only the three of you left.


    Hmph, we have our own ways. We don''t need you to worry about us. The leader of the Man in Black turned around and walked towards the two Man in Black s behind him. He said: Lao Er, Fourth Elder, let''s go, the Lying On The Tiger Hill in front is their burial ground.


    Yes.


    Watching the three of them leave, Cloaked Man shook his head and let out a sneer. Hum, hum, hum, hum ¡­


    Under the care of the crowd, Murong Lanyu quickly woke up. Seeing that everyone was surrounding him, without knowing what had happened, she looked at them in a daze and asked: "Why are everyone looking at me?"


    Muyanhao said: Did something happen to the No Memory?


    I just remember sitting on a rock by the river and... Suddenly smelling a strange flower fragrance, what happened after that is No Memory, what happened? And the Brother Li? Why didn''t I see him?


    He is discussing with the other senior brothers about the protection arrangements for you along the way.


    Protection arrangements? Me? I don''t need protection.


    Muyanhao said: You don''t need to yet, you didn''t know that, just now, you almost lost your life. It''s all thanks to Junior Brother Taurus and Senior Brother Fenrir, otherwise you wouldn''t even know where you are now.


    You mean someone wants to hurt me?


    That''s right, and I almost took you away.


    Murong Lanyu shook her head, he really had nothing like that No Memory, that flower''s fragrance, was actually an intense knockout drug, it could numb a person''s nerves and make them lose consciousness, thus Murong Lanyu really had no impression of what had happened.


    Just then, Fenggu Zhengyun walked over, seeing that Murong Lanyu had woken up, he said: "It''s good that Junior Sister is awake, I have something to tell you, come over here.


    Yes, senior brother.


    When Murong Lanyu finished speaking and was about to stand up, she felt that her body was still a little weak. Due to using a lot of strength, her legs became weak and she almost fell down, while his senior sister beside him held her in time to prevent her from falling.


    He did not know what had happened to him, but when he was surprised, he heard Fenggu Zhengyun say: "Junior Sister was drugged earlier, the effects might still be lingering, do not worry, it will recover very quickly."


    After hearing Fenggu Zhengyun''s explanation, Murong Lanyu finally let go of the worry in her heart, and stood back up, swaying slightly as she followed behind Fenggu Zhengyun.


    Not far away, Li Qingniu was waiting for them under a big tree.


    Senior Martial Brother ¡­ Seeing you, Qing Niu, Murong Lanyu couldn''t help but be excited. She wanted to quickly walk in front of him, but just as she exerted some strength, her body tilted to the side and she started to fall again.


    Just as she was ready to fall to the ground, she suddenly felt someone holding her up, and Li Qingniu''s voice sounded out: Junior-apprentice Sister Lanyu, are you alright?


    It was Li Qingniu who was supporting him, and when he saw her on the verge of collapsing, Li Qingniu immediately moved like lightning to his side.


    Fenggu Zhengyun had originally sensed that Murong Lanyu was about to stagger forward, but when she tried to reach out with her hand, she was easily supported by Li Qingniu.


    He could only withdraw his hand that was halfway there. He pretended to walk forward naturally while silently sighing to himself.


    Senior Brother, were you the one that saved me just now? Murong Lanyu who was lying in Li Qingniu''s embrace suddenly felt extremely blissful, as though the entire world''s favor was solely on her.


    There was also Senior Brother Fenrir and Senior Brother Hong Fei. Li Qingniu said, he did not have any intention of monopolizing the contribution points.


    Arriving under the tree and helping Murong Lanyu to sit down, Li Qingniu said: "Junior Sister, I have already told Senior Brother Fenrir and Senior Brother Hong Fei about your situation. After we discussed it with each other, we thought that there might be someone who knows about this, so we arranged this kidnapping attempt to abduct you.


    I know. Although the medicinal power had not dispersed and was still a little confused, he was still inexplicably happy when he heard that he could stay by Li Qingniu''s side for a long period of time. Although it was not the entire time, it was enough for her to be happy for a good while.


    At this time, Fenggu Zhengyun spoke again: Other than the three of us, for the time being, don''t let anyone else know about the matter of the Firecloud Turtle''s bloodline in your body, so as to not cause unnecessary trouble.


    As a Fighter, he naturally understood what the Firecloud Turtle bloodline meant. Although the location of the Celestial Star Sect had been strictly filtered out, especially Floating Cloud Pavilion, which had always relied on character as the first base, it was still hard to ensure that no selfish person would not enter.


    After all, the temptation of Firecloud Turtle was too great, and could be said to be a shortcut for Fighter s below the Star-moon Level. Sometimes, this temptation would even surpass the joy of a gold mine when placed in front of Fighter s.


    Amongst the people present, there was no lack of disciples below the Star-moon Level. Especially those who had just entered the sect for a short period of time, there were even some who had not reached the Stellar Level yet.


    Murong Lanyu acknowledged her as she nodded her head to remember.


    The commotion just now had woken everyone up. Naturally, Gu Ruoqing was no exception, because everyone was busy with matters regarding Murong Lanyu. He knew that her abilities were limited and she could not help everyone, so she quietly waited on the side.


    Now that Murong Lanyu had awoken, in order to help ease the fear in his heart, he took the initiative to undertake a mission to accompany her.


    After all, Li Qingniu, Fenggu Zhengyun and the others were all men. Even though they took turns to protect him, it was not convenient for them to stay close to him at all times. Furthermore, there were many things between the sexes that were inconvenient for him to talk about.


    Murong Lanyu didn''t think that Gu Ruoyun would take the initiative to accompany him. Gu Ruoqing didn''t seem to have discovered her feelings for Li Qingniu, otherwise, he thought that it would be difficult to find someone who could be this generous.


    But Gu Ruoqing instead secretly laughed and said to her: "Does little sister Lanyu like Brother Li?


    I... I just... Murong Lanyu suddenly felt at a loss what to do.


    The way you look at him is the same as looking at other people. Other than the Brother Li, I can see that anyone else would see through it.


    I...


    I still have to thank you for accompanying your big brother during this period of time, and not leaving her alone and lonely. Since young, Brother Li has no friends, and I also wish that he could have more friends by his side, help him, and care for him. Although he is strong to the point where he doesn''t need other people''s care or help him, he is still a social species.


    Seeing Gu Ruoqing being so open and honest, Murong Lanyu felt that she was too petty and petty, and could not help but feel ashamed.


    Maybe it was because he could not compare to Gu Ruoqing in everything, and felt inferior in his heart, turning from inferiority to jealousy, causing him to misunderstand everyone.


    Compared to Gu Ruoqing''s generosity, she was still lacking a lot in terms of her own, but she would not wantonly increase her jealousy, because Gu Ruoqing''s honesty had shown her how laughable it was to be jealousy and inferiority.


    She wanted to get rid of these negative emotions and be an honest and generous person.


    Isn''t Sister Ruoqing afraid that I would snatch the Brother Li away?


    Gu Ruoqing smiled gently and shook her head: In the end, Brother Li has only chosen who he has the right to, we are only responsible for liking them, if little sister can move Brother Li''s heart, I will definitely bless you guys, but Brother Li is very stiff in this area, little sister, please do your best.


    I... Sister too. Murong Lanyu shyly lowered her head, as her cheeks flushed red like the clouds.


    At this moment, she completely relaxed. The huge rock that had been pressing down on her heart disappeared without a trace.


    Gu Ruoqing was not only a good listener, she was also an enlightened person. felt that it was very easy to talk to her, very comfortable.


    As the young miss who had been heavily protected since childhood, what she had experienced was naturally not as abundant as the person who had grown up in a stormy and unstable clan like Gu Ruoqing, nor as calm as she was towards life.


    Seeing that their relationship had suddenly become closer, although Fenggu Zhengyun did not know what had happened, she felt gratified. She had been worried that Li Qingniu would not be able to handle the situation between them, but she did not expect it to be resolved so quickly.


    I really don''t know what luck this kid had. Fenggu Zhengyun sighed in her heart and laughed bitterly as she shook her head.


    Just then, Yu Hongfei came over with Li Qingniu.


    Senior Brother, I was wondering if there would be a follow-up to today''s matter. I think it might be necessary for us to change our route. Yu Hongfei said.


    What do you mean? Fenggu Zhengyun asked.


    After bypassing the Lying On The Tiger Hill, Senior Brother must still remember that place.


    Fenggu Zhengyun nodded her head: Yes, the Lying On The Tiger Hill''s terrain is dangerous, there is only one wall, and to be able to fight against thousands upon thousands of troops and horses, and also easy to set up traps, is indeed a very dangerous place.


    Not bad, now that someone is actually targeting us, if we want to make a move, Lying On The Tiger Hill is the best place to ambush us.


    Junior''s considerations are reasonable. Alright, we''ll head south tomorrow and bypass the Lying On The Tiger Hill from the Clear Stream River.


    Senior brothers, I don''t think we need to take a detour. Since the other party has already set their eyes on us, even if we go around it this time, there will still be a next time. If we want to completely get rid of this trouble, the best way is to get rid of it. Li Qingniu who had been silent until now spoke up at this moment.


    Could it be that he wanted to ¡­ Fenggu Zhengyun could not help but frown, as the image of more than ten bloody heads rolling on the ground continuously flashed through his mind.


    Li Qingniu said: Let''s go to Lying On The Tiger Hill, if no one stops us, if they really dare come, then we will let them know the consequences of provoking Celestial Star Sect.


    Was Junior planning to kill them all?

 C50

    I don''t have any urgent reason to kill anyone. It''s just that Master said in the past that rather than dodging passively, it''s better to solve the problem head-on. That way, we can avoid more trouble in the future. Li Qingniu said seriously.


    Yu Hongfei nodded his head: Yes, I think what Junior Brother Taurus said is reasonable, patience is not a solution. If the other party does not want to give up, in the end, he will not give up, and would instead just make a decision.


    Fenggu Zhengyun muttered to herself for a moment, then nodded her head: "You''re right, but we need to have a concrete plan of action to avoid our losses.


    Let me go to the Lying On The Tiger Hill first to look around. If necessary, I will act according to the circumstances.


    You go? He was clearly worried that Li Qingniu would make another attempt to kill him. Although Li Qingniu said that he no longer had any urgent reason to kill him, but if the other party were to force him into a corner and make him angry, the result would definitely be the same as yesterday.


    After hesitating for a bit, Fenggu Zhengyun said: "Then ¡­ I''ll go with you.


    No, you still have to be in charge of leading the team, I will go with Junior Brother Taurus. Yu Hongfei said.


    Fenggu Zhengyun acknowledged and said: Alright, then you accompany Junior Brother Taurus. If anything goes wrong, don''t take it head-on, and wait for reinforcements.


    Understood, Junior Brother Taurus, let''s go.


    Li Qingniu nodded his head, and together with Yu Hongfei, they quietly left the group.


    It was already the end of the night and the sky was already turning bright at dawn. Because last night, after being tormented for an entire night, no one believed in anything, and sometimes, when the sun was about to rise, Fenggu Zhengyun used this reason to let everyone rest, and once they woke up at noon, the exhausted people didn''t think too much, and went to sleep.


    The Lying On The Tiger Hill was at the boundary between the human world and the Wilderness.


    The two mountains were surrounded by smoke all year round, and fierce beasts surrounded them. The cliffs were like shuttles, and were abnormally steep.


    Between the two mountains, a narrow road was the only route they could take. The narrow road could at most be used by two people at the same time. If it was placed on the battlefield, it would be easy to defend and hard to attack.


    Once they passed through the Lying On The Tiger Hill, they would enter the desolate wasteland.


    and Yu Hongfei arrived at the front of the mountain and raised their heads to look at the towering Mountain Wall s.


    This place was Lying On The Tiger Hill, and it was said that a few years ago, the Celestial Star Sect''s trial team had been ambushed here, because that accident happened suddenly, and the enemy''s ambushers were all experts. In that battle, their Celestial Star Sect suffered heavy losses of over a dozen Stellar Level s and several Star-moon Level disciples, and their casualties could be said to be disastrous. Yu Hongfei said with a sigh.


    Senior Brother did not join the Celestial Sect of Wonders at that time, right?


    Yu Hongfei nodded and replied, "Yes, that was six or seven years ago. I have only been in the Celestial Star Sect for more than three years, and those disciples that survived have all left the Celestial Star Sect already.


    Celestial Star Sect disciples are nurtured for a period of five years. If one is unable to reach the Starry Sky Level within these five years, they will be expelled from the sect, and they will never be recognized by the sect. Those who successfully reached the Starry Sky Level would have them return to their own places to cultivate once the time limit expired.


    The only thing that they could receive recognition from their sect was the fact that disciples with Celestial Star Sect were able to receive the respect of all the countries of the continent outside. Furthermore, if they encountered any difficulties, they were allowed to come back and seek the sect''s help.


    If you can reach Starry Sky Level within five years, then you can also choose to leave early.


    What happened next?


    Later? I heard that later on, when the Nine Halls Elders came out together, they found the organization that planned all this behind the scenes and completely exterminated their entire organisation, in one fell swoop. After that, after this matter had spread throughout the entire Fighter, no one dared to spying on the Celestial Star Sect disciples that went out to train.


    but he did not know who dared to openly act against Celestial Star Sect.


    I heard that the inheritor of the Starry Sky Level expert who was exterminated by the Old Master that year, in order to take revenge against the Celestial Star Sect, had specially created a dark organization to go against the Celestial Star Sect.


    After pausing for a moment, Yu Hongfei continued, "But Junior Brother do not need to worry, that organization has already been eradicated by the nine elders, and the ones who came this time should be some other unscrupulous people, in order to obtain the Junior-apprentice Sister Lanyu''s special physique, they took the risk, and it should not have anything to do with that organization. Even if that organization still has survivors, it will not be able to organize an ambush of such a large scale, as long as we are careful, there shouldn''t be any problems.


    Yes. Li Qingniu nodded, and followed Yu Hongfei and continued to scout ahead.


    On the mountain, three pairs of venomous eyes were staring at the two of them from behind a tree.


    Boss, looking at their clothes, they should be people from Celestial Star Sect.


    Hmm, but how did the two of them get here? Could it be that they had already noticed and sent two people to scout the place?


    It was a possibility, but it was also good. It was easier to deal with with with fewer people. It would be better to capture the living as hostages and force the rest to submit obediently.


    After a moment of silence, the Boss said, Don''t think too simply. They must have some good points if they dare to come alone.


    Yes, then he would first test them with the mechanism before deciding on his next course of action.


    After the three finished their discussion, one of them quietly went to the set up area of the secret mechanism. He found the hidden mechanism and quietly waited for the two to enter the effective area of the secret mechanism.


    When the two of them finally entered the heart of the mechanism, they only saw him gently push the switch, and countless boulders fell from the top of the two mountains at the same time. The tunnel was extremely narrow, and there were almost no places to dodge to, as boulders fell at the same time in the entire long passageway.


    All of a sudden, thousands of beams of golden light shot out from the two of them. They were dazzling, causing one to be unable to look away. The sounds of shattering could be heard from time to time in the valley.


    Rumble ¡­ Rumble ¡­ Rumble ¡­


    What''s wrong with the boss? What is this? A Man in Black said as his eyes were filled with light.


    In that short period of time, Li Qingniu suddenly had the Golden Sword in his hand, and waved his arm.


    The strongest sword intent since ancient times, the most powerful and untouchable Martial Spirit among the five elements, had simultaneously emerged and cleansed the world.


    The entire valley was instantly filled with smoke and dust. Countless pieces of broken stones flew in all directions, collided with each other, and then fell down, rolling and gathering into a long and narrow hill, which was caught between the paths.


    No matter how hard the three people on the mountain path tried, all they could see was the boundless flying dust.


    It seemed that without waiting for the dust to settle, he wouldn''t be able to get a glimpse of what was happening below.


    At this time, a sudden gust of cold wind blew from behind them. The three of them turned around in alarm and saw that the two people they had been searching for earlier had already appeared behind them, staring at them with cold gazes.


    Black clothed people like those people from yesterday, you really still have comrades. As expected, you haven''t given up yet. Li Qingniu said as he frowned.


    The leader of the Man in Black was shocked at first, but soon calmed himself down. To be able to sit amongst so many elders, one must be experienced, to be able to see the world clearly, only then did he step forward and calmly said: "Hmph, since I was discovered by you, I shall ask you, does your group have the person who killed my brother yesterday?"


    Li Qingniu said: If you''re talking about the fifteen men who were dressed in black like you, then I was the one who killed them.


    What did you say? Did you kill him alone? The leading Man in Black opened his eyes wide, and looked to be in disbelief.


    If the person in front of him was the person he had mentioned before, he might not be so shocked. It was not a young man who was clearly in front of him, it was not the heaven-shaking, earth-shattering Hanhaiwuzong who was one of the strongest beneath the stars.


    He could not believe how such a young man could possess such earth-shattering power.


    The golden light that made the ghosts and gods tremble with fear appeared right in front of him. That was absolutely not a powerful strength that a Fighter of ordinary Star-moon Level could unleash.


    Then the golden light just now ¡­ In order to confirm, the leading Man in Black swallowed his saliva and said.


    Li Qingniu nodded with a sincere face: It''s me as well.


    Not only that, if junior didn''t have a Metal-type Martial Spirit that could be used as a form of defense, even if those boulders were shattered into small pieces, I wouldn''t be able to come out this quickly. It was all thanks to junior''s protective divine light and lightness skill that I would be safe and sound.


    Don''t speak nonsense, I just found out that even though his martial soul is of the metal attribute, it still hasn''t reached the level of the starry sky. How can it have such a strong power?


    Yu Hongfei snorted, and said: It''s up to you whether you want to believe it or not, but you people have set up such a sinister mechanism, causing the entire top of the pathway to be covered with huge rocks, are you trying to cut off all of us? Do you know the consequences of doing so?!


    Hmph, end? Six years ago, in the same place, how many disciples had their Celestial Star Sect destroyed? We''re still alive and well. Hahahaha...


    Six years ago? It turned out that there was a fish that had escaped the net.


    No, no, no, the organization you spoke of was destroyed by your people, but our relationship with it was just cooperation. Or more accurately speaking, I used them as a shield.


    Yu Hongfei frowned, and said: "What do you mean?"


    When you guys get down to the Underworld, go ask them yourself!


    As the leader of the Man in Black spoke, the three of them leapt into the air, and following that, the three Power of Martial Spirit s formed a net in the air and started attacking the two people below.


    It was a formation! Yu Hongfei could not help but frown.


    In terms of strength, he would not lose to his opponent by even a little. Even if it was the head of the enemy, he would at most be able to fight to a draw with him.


    However, under the formation set up by his Martial Spirit, the situation could be reversed.

 C51

    When formations interweaved with one another, their power would multiply. In that situation, even the stronger party would find it difficult to fight against the other party. It could even be said that they would lose.


    Even if Li Qingniu''s strength was difficult to estimate, at any rate, he could unleash power that was stronger than what he actually looked like, but against the opponent''s increase in strength, Yu Hongfei had no chance of winning.


    Unless they formed a formation to deal with it or if it could be reversed, at least three or more people could do it. They only had two people on their side, so the others hadn''t arrived yet.


    Considering these problems, Yu Hongfei decided to make a move in the nick of time and said: Junior Brother Taurus, I will stop them for a while.


    As he said that, he activated the Power of Martial Spirit in his body, wanting to fight against the enemy''s attack with all his might, to give Li Qingniu the chance and time to retreat.


    There were only three of them, so there was no need for all of them to come. As Li Qingniu said this, he did not try to dodge at all; he only raised his hand in a seemingly casual manner, and then pushed out a light palm.


    An incomparably grand palm force transformed into a seemingly careless action that brought along the wind and thunder with it as it surged out to meet the formidable pressure of the opponent''s battle formation.


    Pipa... Rumble ¡­


    The sound of violent lightning strikes could be heard as lightning bolts appeared at the point where the two forces collided. The impact caused the temperature of the surroundings to plummet as the air turned into fog that filled the mountains.


    Not long after, the sound of several objects falling sounded out, and cries of pain sounded out from within the mist, followed by the sounds of three heavy breathing.


    Master... Junior apprentice-brother ¡­ Yu Hongfei looked at Li Qingniu with an expression of disbelief, his mind a blank, he did not know what he wanted to say.


    Cough cough ¡­


    Boss, this brat has a profound strength. He alone is able to break our formation ¡­


    Cough cough ¡­ What Martial Spirit Techniques did he use ¡­


    He was not using the Martial Spirit Techniques at all, he was using the Cloud Push! Cough cough ¡­


    After the dust settled, the mist gradually dispersed. The three people who had leaped up earlier were now all on the ground, clutching their chests and groaning in pain.


    ''Cloud Push ''? The boss was referring to the famous female empress who was once number one under the starry sky?


    The leader of the Man in Black crawled up the ground with much difficulty and said: "Nonsense, have you ever seen there being a second set of Cloud Push? After taking two deep breaths, he looked at Li Qingniu and asked: "Kid, who exactly are you? What did it have to do with Hanhaiwuzong and Mo Nichang? Why did you use the techniques that you knew them by?


    I learned it from Grandma Long and Grandpa Quezi. Li Qingniu said with a serious face.


    The leader of the Man in Black frowned: Deaf? Cripple? Are you kidding me?


    Li Qingniu said with a sincere expression: I didn''t lie to you, it was really taught to me by Grandma Long and Grandpa Quezi, now that you have already lost, you should be able to say why you have come to cause trouble with us right?


    Humph, there are not many reasons, it''s just someone else giving us money to do things, that''s all. But the other side only wanted that little girl, if you didn''t kill more than a dozen of my brothers, we wouldn''t have come here to make a fuss.


    Perhaps he admitted that he could not escape death, or perhaps he wanted to die in a more dignified manner. That person raised his head as he spoke and looked as if he was going to die with a generous expression on his face.


    Six years ago, why did you ambush Celestial Star Sect? Yu Hongfei finally regained his senses and asked.


    Hahaha ¡­ Why should I tell you? If you want to know, go ask the core members of your Celestial Star Sect. Hmph, if you want to kill them, then kill them.


    Li Qingniu and Yu Hongfei looked at each other and nodded, then turned and walked down the mountain.


    You... What do you mean? Are you looking down on us?


    Li Qingniu stopped in his tracks, turned around and said: Yesterday, I saved them because I wanted to save them, today you are here for revenge, the blind man in the village previously said, there is only cause and effect in this world, now I do not have to kill you, but your cause and effect, it is not the end yet, senior brother, let''s go.


    With that, Li Qingniu turned and followed Yu Hongfei to meet the rest of the people.


    It was for the Crimson Blood Dragon Crystal. The leader of the Man in Black was quiet for a moment, then suddenly said: "It is said that one of the disciples that was recruited was a beast Gu with a Crimson Blood Dragon Crystal.


    Crimson Blood Dragon Crystal?


    It was precisely for this thing that we found the organization that was specifically fighting against Celestial Star Sect and planned the ambush together. It''s a pity that the person who owned the Crimson Blood Dragon Crystal wasn''t in the same group as us, and didn''t get the Crimson Blood Dragon Crystal, but instead got retaliated against by Celestial Star Sect later on. In order to avoid being hunted down by Celestial Star Sect, I even planned to point all the spearhead and evidence towards that organization.


    Not long ago, Li Qingniu had heard Yu Hongfei talk about the matter of the Celestial Star Sect retaliating mercilessly and uprooting that organization. Naturally, he knew about it, so he nodded and asked: "What is the Crimson Blood Dragon Crystal?


    To be able to attract people to go against the Celestial Star Sect, its object must be extraordinary. Li Qingniu could not help but be curious.


    Have you heard of Beast Venom Demon Clan?


    What is Beast Venom Demon Clan? Mr. Jian, do you know? Li Qingniu asked in his mind.


    Mr. Jian immediately responded: Oh? And now, there was actually a Beast Venom Demon Clan, and a Crimson Blood Dragon Crystal as well.


    You did. Li Qingniu couldn''t help but be curious: "Quickly tell me."


    Mr. Jian cleared his throat and said: "The Beast Venom Demon Clan is a clan that appears in the Paleogene. On the surface, this clan looks no different from normal people, but what flows in their bodies are the blood of demonic beasts ¡­


    The magical beasts had once dominated the Savage Beast, and ruled over all the beasts in the world. However, they gradually disappeared for some unknown reason.


    Although the magical beast had disappeared, the blood of the magical beast was passed down by a clan that was adept at raising Gu with their blood.


    They were good at raising Gu, especially when they found out that the Gu they raised with their own blood could control Savage Beast s to do anything, the Savage Beast s would become their labor force, helping them with work, and resisting the invasion of other races. Because of this characteristic, they had the name ''Beast Gu Clan''.


    However, using their own bloodline to nurture the Gu consumed a lot of their spiritual energy, so there were rarely any long-lived people in the clan. Most of them died around the age of thirty.


    Furthermore, not everyone in the same clan would be able to pass on their demon blood, and a crystal soul would be born in the body of a beast Gu who had inherited the demon blood. According to the type of crystal soul, the power of a beast spirit would be different, and it was said that the Crimson Blood Dragon Soul possessed the power to control Savage Beast s without relying on the beast Gu, so any clan leader who produced a Crimson Blood Dragon Crystal was considered to be the leader of a clan, receiving the respect and worship of all the clan members.


    It was similar to the Fighter''s Martial Spirit, which also needed to be awakened. Theoretically, all Beast Gu race people could produce a Crystal Soul, but whether or not they could awaken it was uncertain, and it depended on many objective or subjective factors.


    However, the number of times Crimson Blood Dragon Crystal appeared was too few, so most people still needed to rely on the Blood Nurturing Gu to drive the Savage Beast.


    Their short lifespan, as well as the interference of other races, eventually caused their race to disappear from the continent just like the ancient magical beasts.


    This race''s Paleogene had already disappeared from the people''s sight. Later generations of people could basically only rely on legends to understand this race. Now, hearing this name again, they really felt that a very long time had passed ¡­ Mr. Jian sighed with emotion.


    So having a Crimson Blood Dragon Crystal meant that he could control it? This was indeed a huge temptation. No wonder someone would take the risk without hesitation. Li Qingniu sighed in his heart.


    Yes, but it depends on the strength of the Crimson Blood Dragon Crystal. The influence of the Crimson Blood Dragon Crystal''s own mana alone is limited, unless the owner is strong enough to control even more Savage Beast.


    If someone were to try to steal it, did that mean that it wasn''t something that could only be used by the person who created it?


    Hehe, children can be taught. Not bad, as long as one has great power, whether it is the Beast Venom Demon Clan or the normal Fighter that cultivates martial spirits, as long as they have the method to use it, they can control it.


    Does anyone from the Beast Venom Demon Clan have a Martial Spirit in their body?


    Mr. Jian nodded his head and said: There is, and because they have inherited the reason of demon beast blood, their martial spirits usually also carry some special abilities, which you can understand simply as an arcane skill, but this technique is different from Fenggu Family. Fenggu Family techniques rely on numbing the opponent''s five senses to create illusions, while demon techniques are mostly controlled directly, which is a bit more direct.


    Li Qingniu, whose world view had once again been refreshed, silently digested the content of Mr. Jian''s lecture.


    Suddenly, someone patted his shoulder, followed by Yu Hongfei''s voice: "Junior Brother, what''s wrong? We should go.


    Li Qingniu regained his senses and looked around, but the three Man in Black s were already gone.


    Senior Brother, what about them? Li Qingniu asked.


    Yu Hongfei said: "Hmm?" You mean those three? I''ve already let them go, what can be said has already been said, we don''t intend to take their lives, so we didn''t let them stay, do you have any other questions for them?


    Eyebrows... What did they say after that?


    Did Junior not hear it just now? Actually, he didn''t say much, it was just some legends about the Crimson Blood Dragon Crystal. When Junior was young, he probably heard some related legends.


    Li Qingniu nodded his head: En, let''s not talk about it for now, let''s go meet up with everyone else quickly, the mountain road is blocked, it seems like we have no choice but to take a detour.


    Yes, let''s go.


    Within a dense forest, a person wearing a cloak was standing with his hands behind his back. With a gentle breeze, one line after another surged out from the edge of the cloak like rolling waves.


    Three figures who were supporting each other were slowly approaching from afar.

 C52

    The leader of the Man in Black took out a stack of Astral Card s and said: "These are your deposit. According to the rules, if the matter is ruined, double the amount of return, you can calculate it."


    Hmph, double compensation? How could there be such a cheap deal? Cloaked Man let out a cold laugh.


    You... What do you want? Do I have to accompany you three times over? There are rules. Don''t push your luck.


    Cloaked Man shrugged his shoulders and laughed: Don''t be so excited, I didn''t ask you to compensate me. Keep the money, I won''t ask you to compensate me a single cent.


    Man in Black did not understand what he was trying to do and could not help but stare blankly for a moment before asking: Do you need me to help you rob someone? Forget it, we don''t have the qualifications.


    Cloaked Man turned around and shook his head. I also know that you guys are not their match.


    What do you mean, then? Man in Black frowned and asked.


    Hehehe, I don''t have any other intentions. Let''s just treat this money as a little purpose to send everyone on their way.


    As he said that, the sky turned dark.


    As far as the eyes could see, there was only a pitch-black darkness, and in that instant, the three of them could no longer see anything.


    Not good, big brother, quickly go! A few consecutive screams rang out as a few streams of blood spurted out from the darkness.


    What followed was the sound of his body falling to the ground.


    When the darkness faded and light appeared again, the three Man in Black s had already reached the ground. Other than the leader who still had one last breath left and was on his last breath, the other two had only a single deep cut on their neck, clearly indicating that they were already dead.


    Is... Why? "The only remaining Man in Black leader widened his eyes and asked while gasping for air.


    Hmm, if I let you live, I will make you die for sure. You betrayed your allies and harmed others, so you will be killed. I had thought that even without me doing anything, the people from Celestial Star Sect would still help me get rid of all of you. The Cloaked Man said as he walked towards the Man in Black.


    Sold allies? I... I don''t know what you''re talking about... When the Man in Black was exposed, he felt a little guilty, and his gaze flickered.


    Oh? Don''t you know? Looks like I''m going to help you regain some memories.


    As Cloaked Man spoke, he had already walked in front of Cloaked Man. He slowly raised his hand and removed the cape that was low above his head.


    Ah ¡­ You... You... You actually ¡­ He suddenly thought of Li Qingniu''s words, "only cause can lead to results".


    Yes, if it hadn''t been for what happened six years ago, everything might not have happened today, and his brother wouldn''t have died.


    In order to make up for the fate of being slaughtered by the Celestial Star Sect, the Cloaked Man had to find the Eighteen Pirates.


    When he thought up to this point, he realized that he couldn''t complain ¡­ How he wished he could ¡­


    Cloaked Man left, leaving only the leader of the Man in Black with his eyes wide open, looking at the scene in front of him with a face full of fear.


    It was just that at this time, his eyes had already become lifeless, lifeless, and lifeless.


    It was almost noon, and not long after Fenggu Zhengyun and the rest left, they met Li Qingniu and Yu Hongfei who were rushing towards them.


    After narrating the entire process, Fenggu Zhengyun nodded her head in satisfaction and said: "Originally, I was still worried, but Junior Brother Ji would not be able to resist killing me again. I did not expect Junior Brother to deal with it so well, seems like I overthought things.


    As Fenggu Zhengyun said that, she could not help but laugh awkwardly, her face had a look of shame.


    Li Qingniu said: Senior Brother, you flatter me. I just don''t think that there is any reason why I have to kill them. However, unexpectedly, we obtained another thing, it is about that time where our Celestial Star Sect was ambushed six years ago.


    After listening to Li Qingniu''s story, Fenggu Zhengyun frowned: Six years ago, I still had not entered the Celestial Star Sect, so I''m not too clear of what happened then, and like Hong Fei, I only heard some rumors afterwards. I didn''t expect that Eighteen Pirates was actually the mastermind behind the incident, but Master must have known more.


    However, we can''t go around Lying On The Tiger Hill now. If we take a detour, we will have to travel for one more day. We have to hurry, and we need to hurry to the other halls.


    Yes.


    Murong Lanyu and Gu Ruoqing, who had not seen Li Qingniu for half a day, saw that after finishing his discussion with Fenggu Zhengyun, they came together to ask him questions, and listened to his story of their encounters and enemies.


    To them, these were not topics worth being interested in. What they were more concerned about was actually being able to hear his voice even more, and being by his side made them feel sufficiently safe.


    On a distant slope, a figure covered in a cloak was standing on top of a tall slope. Looking at the figure of the Celestial Star Sect people as they walked further and further away, he seemed to be crazily waving his sleeves as if he was going to pounce onto a ferocious demon of the world for the party that was about to start.


    Celestial Star Sect, Ghost Brake is back, prepare to feel the vengeance of the god of death, hahahaha ¡­


    At this time, within the Celestial Star Sect, in order to allow his body to recover faster, Yun Tian was using a walking stick to move around the courtyard.


    Unknowingly, he stopped in front of the Leafless Flowering Tree and raised his head to look at the white flower on the tree trunk.


    At this moment, a scene from ten years ago surfaced in his mind. Back then, he was still young, and if it wasn''t for that unprecedented beast tide, he should have had a warm family, a gentle mother, and a loving father ¡­


    Daddy ¡­ Where are you?


    Emperor Qing, you can''t!


    There must be other ways.


    It''s too late, the life and death of humanity is at stake. I just want you to take care of my family for me.


    It was an incredibly chaotic scene, with cries and wails, corpses that were incomplete everywhere, bite loving Savage Beast that were everywhere, and Fighter that was desperately fighting ¡­


    The sky collapsed and the earth shattered. The violent storm swept through the land like it was the end of the world.


    Suddenly, the entire world was filled with green as life came to life. Once again, there was hope ¡­


    Father... I still don''t understand why you were able to give up everything. When I''m as strong as you are, will I be able to understand what you were thinking back then? But I know, no matter how much I train, it''s impossible for me to reach your level. Even with this Leafless Flowering Tree, I can only look at your back in the end, and chase after you forever. If I want to be closer to your idea, I have to make myself stronger, but I don''t know if I can keep my original heart. Father, what do you think I should do?


    Yun Tian slowly raised his hand to caress the Leafless Flowering Tree''s trunk, feeling its rich spirit energy.


    Li Qingniu who was heading towards his destination suddenly said to Gu Ruoqing: Miss Ruoqing, why don''t you go back to the glacier first.


    Gu Ruoqing curled her lips: Why? You think I''m here to bother you to flirt with others?


    Li Qingniu shook his head: What is Miss Ruoqing talking about? I just faintly feel that the danger is not over, and there may be even more unforeseen events happening ahead. I do not have a trial mission, but you do not, and do not need to take such huge risks with us.


    I like taking risks. Don''t forget, the time we met, I was the one who brought the caravan into the Wilderness. Gu Ruoqing snorted.


    Li Qingniu frowned: But there''s a difference this time, this time we have to go directly into the Wildland, the situation there is complicated, and the Savage Beast''s rank is also very high, if there is a clash, no one will be able to pull out their hand to protect you, and there is even an invisible person eyeing us from behind, these are all variables, so I still hope that you can go back first, this way you can at least be safe.


    Do you think I''m safe if you let me go back now? If there really is the person you were talking about, he must be observing our movements and following you guys. He doesn''t dare to show up so easily because of his misgivings, so I am safe and sound. If we leave you guys and move on our own, we will definitely die once he sets his eyes on us. As Gu Ruoqing spoke, his eyes suddenly turned red, as if she was really going to cry.


    Li Qingniu hurriedly said: Don''t cry yet, that''s all I said. Fortunately, you reminded me, if I let you leave alone now, moving on your own is indeed very dangerous.


    Seeing him loosen her mouth, Gu Ruoqing didn''t need to continue acting. She couldn''t help but let out a laugh: "Then you know, you''re not allowed to chase me away anymore, moreover ¡­." You have to protect me. Gu Ruoqing said as she tightly held onto Li Qingniu''s arm.


    Feeling the softness and the warmth, Li Qingniu''s face couldn''t help but turn red. He nodded, and didn''t dare look straight at Gu Ruoqing as he said: "Miss Ruoqing, don''t worry, I ¡­ I will take good care of you for Uncle Gu.


    The team continued to advance with a seemingly calm demeanor. Under this tranquility, countless pairs of eyes would occasionally glance at him with envy and jealousy.


    Stinky Kid, why do all the beautiful girls like you ¡­


    If only I could have a girl like that for myself.


    Not afraid of danger, not afraid of life or death, this ¡­ This was true love, and I wanted to have it too.


    Why did she save him? Why was she so perceptive, strong, and fond of so many girls ¡­ The heavens were unfair.


    Similar thoughts flashed across everyone''s mind. Some of them were jealous, some were envious, some were unwilling, some were unwilling, and some were unwilling. These thoughts kept going on and on.


    Fortunately, they did not encounter any problems along the way, so they were able to move forward without any obstructions.


    In this kind of mysterious silence, the speed at which the team was moving was actually faster than predicted by the previous four to four hours.


    When the sky was about to turn dark, everyone once again arrived at the boundary between the human world and the Wilderness.

 C53

    Fenggu Zhengyun took out the map, looked at the terrain, and discussed with everyone: "Right now, we are still a distance away from our destination, it would be difficult to reach the meeting point before nightfall.


    When they heard that they had to retreat after a long and arduous journey, everyone felt miserable in their hearts. However, for the sake of safety and for the sake of having a good night''s sleep for everyone, even though they were unwilling, they had no choice but to muster up their courage and continue moving in the opposite direction.


    It was a good thing that they were only fifty miles away. With the strength of their feet, it wouldn''t take much effort.


    In the dense forest, the Man in Black was still lying there like a stone statue, with a lifeless grey color in his eyes.


    The wind was blowing and the leaves were rustling. The setting sun was dyed red; the land was as beautiful as blood. Amidst the misery and desolation, it seemed even more desolate and desolate.


    Suddenly, footsteps could be heard, blending in with the wind, adding to the desolate scene.


    Was it him?


    Hmph, it''s hard to change one''s nature, you deserve to die.


    Celestial Star Sect nine grand elders arrived in formation, walked in front of the three people, and after seeing their dead bodies, they began to inspect the wounds on their bodies.


    How about it? After a while, Elder Chi Lie asked.


    After carefully inspecting his injuries, Elder Jifeng was silent for a moment before speaking: The technique used was extremely similar to that person''s, and there was even a faint trace of demonic energy that had activated ''Heaven Shrouding'' that had yet to dissipate.


    Overcast ¡­ The fish that escaped the net six years ago had appeared again ¡­


    This time, she must be here to take revenge on Celestial Star Sect, I think we should temporarily stop this trial, recall everyone, and wait for this matter to be settled before we let them make up for it. Elder Ling Yun said with furrowed brows.


    Elder Wu shook his head: "I don''t think it''s necessary. So what if he comes back?" With the nine of us here, who would be afraid of being unable to deal with him? The trial had started from the moment they left the Heavenly Star Mountain. Bringing them back to the sect now, it was just a waste on the way, not a choice for the higher ups.


    Elder Tian Yuan added: "Yes, moreover, the Old Master had also said that the training would be more intense in the future, and there would be more people eliminated during the training. The stronger the opponent, the more potential they would have.


    If word of this were to spread, those who do not know who would think that our Celestial Star Sect is afraid of. Celestial Star Sect is the continent''s most outstanding academy, and it is looked up to by all the Fighter in the world.


    Hearing everyone''s words, Elder Ling Yun could only sigh and not express his opinion. All that was left was his tightly furrowed brows, expressing the worry in his heart.


    In fact, his worries were not unreasonable. Six years ago, the Celestial Star Sect disciples had been ambushed and they had suffered heavy casualties. That time, it had caused great losses to his Celestial Star Sect.


    It was the same thing that happened again. After obtaining information on the mastermind behind the operation, the nine great elders attacked together, and after a few days of bloody battles, they finally destroyed the organization that wanted to destroy Celestial Star Sect.


    However, the leader of the organization was a talented expert with many martial spirits. It was rumored that he was the grandson who thought highly of himself and wanted to challenge Celestial Star Sect, but was beaten to death in the end by a single palm strike.


    It was said that this person had an extraordinary talent since he was young, and had astounded all the surrounding Fighter. Later on, people even discovered that he had three Martial Spirits in his body.


    After hearing this news, an expert hidden in the world had specially come out of his cave to accept him as a disciple. In less than three years, he had surpassed this hidden expert and personally killed him, stealing away all of his possessions. Using this as a foundation, he established an organization called ''Ghost Brake''.


    Because the organization appeared and disappeared without a trace, and because it was hard to find its traces, and because the Celestial Star Sect itself was unwilling to bother with the struggles of the outside world, there had been no specific actions to be taken.


    Until that operation that caused great loss to the Celestial Star Sect, when the Celestial Star Sect finally launched a frontal counterattack, sending out the nine strongest Elders to wash the ''Ghost Brake'' in blood.


    In order to protect himself at the time, the Eighteen Pirates was afraid that the Celestial Star Sect would come knocking on his door, so he assigned all of his responsibilities to the ''Ghost Brake'' and purposely revealed Ghost Brake''s whereabouts and stronghold to the ''Ghost Brake'' in exchange for a chance to survive. He also helped Celestial Star Sect set up a trap for ''Ghost Brake'' so that they could gather together and let the Celestial Star Sect clear up in one go.


    Originally, everything was going smoothly. The nine grand elders combined their powers of the starry sky and set up the ''Extreme Star Rain Formation'' to seal off all paths of survival for them. Under the pressure of Cui Tianjiao''s formation, the entire ''Ghost Brake'' organization was completely annihilated.


    Only one person was able to survive the Polar Sky Rain Formation, and that was the leader of the ''Ghost Brake'' ¡ª Nightmare.


    In the instant that the nine Elders withdrew their formation, Nightmare had unleashed Heaven Shrouding Vault to obstruct everyone''s line of sight, then launched a bizarre attack.


    However, the strength of the nine great elders was not only astounding, but only one of the great elders was accidentally scratched on his clothes. The other great elders were not injured at all, and very quickly, they broke through his'' reverence to the sky ''.


    However, he also took advantage of the moment that Heaven Shrouding Vault was broken and used a bizarre escape technique to escape. After that, he disappeared as if he had vanished from the world, until almost everyone had already forgotten his name.


    Most people might forget it, but people with Celestial Star Sect, especially those who had experienced that event, would find it hard to forget it.


    Six years ago, for every single trial within the Celestial Star Sect disciples, a senior brother or sister with relatively deep qualifications would be in charge of leading the teams. And after that incident, although everything seemed the same on the surface, the nine elders would always secretly follow him to deal with the most difficult situation when necessary.


    However, over the past few years, everything had been peaceful. Especially after the previous display of might, it could be said that almost no one dared to have any thoughts towards Celestial Star Sect.


    However, during this trial, the other eight halls had already reunited as scheduled, and only the Lingyun Hall disciples had not arrived yet.


    And the path that the Lingyun Hall had chosen for the drawing of lots this time, was precisely the path that had to go through the Lying On The Tiger Hill from the previous incident.


    Thus, the various elders rushed over to the Lying On The Tiger Hill area to check. After searching for traces everywhere, they found this place.


    However, there aren''t many traces of battle here. It should be because of their internal conflict, and our people probably haven''t fought with him yet. Elder Kun analyzed.


    Winged Tiger Elder nodded his head. If the Lying On The Tiger Hill was impassable, they would definitely head towards the nearest waterway to meet up.


    Un, the opponent is in the dark right now. We are in the light now, and before we are certain of the opponent''s next move, we should split up and protect him, lest we lose and allow the opponent to take advantage of us. Elder Bluestone said.


    Okay, then we''ll split into two groups and pay attention to their movements.


    Therefore, they divided into two groups, with Ling Yun, Kun Di, Wu Chuan, and Jifeng, the four elders as the group, to secretly protect the disciples of the Lingyun Hall.


    As for the remaining disciples such as Long Wu, Chi Lie, Tiger of Wings, Tian Yuan, and Qing Shi, they quickly rushed back to the rendezvous point to protect the remaining eight halls.


    The setting sun was silent as it fell into the ocean. The sky and the earth appeared to be shrouded in a gloomy darkness.


    The evening breeze brought with it a certain coolness, and the crow, dragging its dry, hoarse throat, flew over the treetops, as if mocking the people who passed by.


    He found an open area with a clear view so that the people on duty could have an unrestricted view and be able to detect any intruders in time.


    The moon crept up the treetops, bringing light to the people in the darkness.


    In order to preserve their physical strength, everyone ate and drank before falling asleep one by one.


    Murong Lanyu and Gu Ruoqing had become close friends that could not be separated from each other. They would even sleep together at night.


    In order to not affect the Celestial Star Sect trial, Guo Ruo Qing even gave up on the soft and warm carriage. Other than sleeping with Murong Lanyu, she looked like she was even closer to him than a sister.


    I was worried that they would fight for you, but I didn''t expect them to get along so well. How did you do it? Can you impart me your experience? Fenggu Zhengyun patted Li Qingniu''s shoulder, and said with a smile.


    Experience? I don''t have much experience, and I don''t know how their relationship became so good, but why does Senior Martial Brother think that they would start a fight? Li Qingniu asked with a puzzled expression.


    Fenggu Zhengyun sighed: Because of you, you still don''t understand, could it be that only the foolish have good fortune? Sigh, why is it that no one likes someone as elegant, handsome and handsome as me?


    Maybe because he felt that the danger had been lifted, he could relax a little. Now, Fenggu Zhengyun had changed back to her previous playful and disrespectful look.


    The Senior Martial Brother joked. In his family, those who pursued Senior Martial Brother''s martial arts were at least three blocks long. Li Qingniu said with a sincere face.


    Heh, you brat are a bit slow, but your mouth is still quite sweet. Forget it, I don''t need you to comfort me. Fang Gu Zheng Yun shook his head and laughed bitterly.


    After pausing for a moment, he said seriously, "I''ll leave this to you. I''ll come for you in the later half of the night. If anything happens, come and get me immediately. Don''t act on your own accord, lest you fall into the trap of someone who wants to do something."


    Got it, Senior Brother. Li Qingniu said as he nodded his head.


    Fenggu Zhengyun acknowledged her, then turned and went to sleep.


    Other than Li Qingniu, everyone else had already fallen asleep. He stood alone under the full moon, looking up at the starry sky.


    Looking at the brightest stars in the sky, there was a strange sense of familiarity. Familiar faces emerged from the stars one after another.


    Grandma Long, Grandpa Quezi, Blind Crutch, Medicinal Residue, Master ¡­ Also, Great Black Cow at the entrance of the village, don''t worry, I will definitely become someone who can surpass you. Because, until I can surpass you, then I will have a chance to defeat that person and reunite with you again. Li Qingniu quietly made a decision in his heart.


    Through the people and things he had constantly interacted with during this period of time, as well as the things he had heard about the The Ten Most Powerful Experts Under The Starry Sky from them, Li Qingniu finally began to gradually learn the true identities of the people in the Grandma Long, as well as the glorious past.

 C54

    At the same time, he also gradually understood that even if one was on the path of a strong martial artist, there would always be countless trials and tribulations, because there was always a possibility that there would always be someone stronger than you!


    Thus, only by possessing unparalleled power and becoming an existence that was even stronger than you, can you protect what you want to protect ¡­


    The night was dark, and the moon was obscured by the clouds. It was faintly discernible, as if the wind was stronger than the day''s wind every time it got to night.


    Gu Ruoqing felt that it was a little cold and subconsciously reached out to pull the blanket on her body.


    Even though Li Qingniu''s body was special and didn''t fear the cold and scorching heat, he could still feel the change in temperature.


    How could the temperature drop so fast? Li Qingniu could not help but ask.


    Although there was usually a large difference in temperature between day and night, but it was not the cold season and there shouldn''t be such a large difference in temperature. Furthermore, it had started to drop a quarter of an hour ago.


    Nothing happened, right? It was unknown if he woke up from the cold or from sleep, Fenggu Zhengyun yawned and walked over: "Alright, it''s getting late, junior brother should also go to sleep for a bit, we still have to travel tomorrow, it''s not good if we don''t have stamina."


    Senior brother, don''t you think that''s a little strange? Li Qingniu said as he looked around.


    Strange? Just as he was about to yawn, Fenggu Zhengyun''s expression immediately became serious.


    He closed his eyes and composed himself, then turned to look at the quiet and deep night.


    The night was quiet and deep, as far as the eye could see, it was only pitch-black. Occasionally, the shadow of the swaying tree would ripple along with the wind.


    As the cold wind blew, Fenggu Zhengyun could not help but shiver. Her mind became much clearer, and then she frowned: Why is the temperature so low? This did not seem like the weather that was supposed to be right now.


    Li Qingniu nodded his head: "En, I also thought it was strange, but half an hour ago, everything was still normal. I had originally wanted to go wake up Senior Brother.


    Fenggu Zhengyun frowned, she looked around at the impenetrable night, and finally said: This is no ordinary matter, I think we should wake everyone up, and make a plan for everything.


    If it was not too late, everyone would wake up one by one and sit up with their arms crossed.


    How cold ¡­


    It''s only been a few months, why is it so cold? This is not a glacier...


    Stop sleeping, stop sleeping, get up quickly, be careful not to catch a cold.


    Everyone woke up from their dreams, shouting and pushing each other.


    Although the temperature was lower in the glacier area, when they practiced, they would use true energy to protect their bodies from the cold. And when they were in the room, there was a warm bed and a blanket, so they naturally wouldn''t feel cold.


    But now, it was different. When a person was sleeping, their consciousness would be at its most relaxed. If it was outside, it would be very easy for them to catch cold.


    Senior Brother, what''s going on? Why was it suddenly so cold? The rest of the group gradually woke up one after another and gathered around Zheng Yun to ask him about the situation.


    The matter didn''t seem to be simple, so everyone was on guard.


    After waking up, everyone began to circulate their energy to resist the cold air. Gradually, they felt that it was not as cold anymore, and began to observe their surroundings.


    Something was approaching from the south. Mr. Jian''s voice sounded out in Li Qingniu''s mind, reminding him.


    When Li Qingniu heard this, he used his Innate Qi to condense the Stellar Force in his body between his eyebrows. The Divine Eye slowly surfaced and immediately, he transmitted the scene in the distance into his mind.


    A large group of Savage Beast that he had never seen before were rushing towards him like a tide.


    What was that? Beast tide? Li Qingniu asked in his heart.


    No. The scene Li Qingniu received from his mind was witnessed by the Mr. Jian as he shook his head and said: To such a degree, you are not worthy of the word ''Beast Upheaval''. However, it was very strange, this kind of Shark Toothed Ice Crystal Beast rarely moved around the edges of Wildland, so how did it come to this place? This was the border that they had to cross for another fifty kilometers. Even the most peripheral Savage Beast would not have reason to come here, let alone someone of this level.


    No matter what, let''s inform everyone to hide first.


    Li Qingniu withdrew his Divine Eye, and described the scene that he saw to Fenggu Zhengyun.


    Are you sure it''s the Shark Toothed Ice Crystal Beast? It was no wonder why the Ice Crystal Beast were so cold all of a sudden, as their entire body would emit an extremely cold aura. Especially when they were moving, the cold aura was even heavier, and a single Ice Crystal Beast could cause an area of three miles around to look like an icehouse, let alone such a large group of Ice Crystal Beast.


    After pausing for a while, Fenggu Zhengyun frowned. However, Ice Crystal Beast normally live in the cold lands of the Boorish Desolate, this place was not their territory, so they had never heard of such a thing happening. Forget it, no matter what, let''s find a place to hide first.


    Other Savage Beast need at least the other Fighter s in order to contend against them, but amongst the new disciples, some of them are still stuck at the Stellar Level level, and there are a lot of them. Even if it is the Fighter s who are busy dealing with them, it will be quite difficult for them, and it will be very difficult for them to split their focus to protect their other junior brothers and sisters.


    There were a lot of Ice Crystal Beast, and under the flatland, the impact was shocking. Only on the mountain could they disperse their power, and Ice Crystal Beast did not like to climb mountains, so it could avoid the impact from both sides to a certain extent.


    At the same time, they sent all of their Fighter s with Star-moon and above to stay at their original spots to form a formation to mitigate the Ice Crystal Beast''s quick advance, so as to give the others more time.


    Li Qingniu volunteered himself and wanted to face the Savage Beast''s attack alone. He decided to tear their attack apart first, and then use his power to obstruct them from advancing.


    Considering his safety, Fenggu Zhengyun initially did not agree, but under Li Qingniu''s intense request and knowing that his physique was different from ordinary people, in the end, she agreed to let him go.


    But Junior Brother, you can''t force yourself. If you feel anything is wrong, immediately withdraw.


    Senior apprentice-brother, don''t worry. Li Qingniu nodded, he then turned and rushed towards the direction of the Savage Beast.


    At this time, the Savage Beast quickly rushed over. Under the moonlight that was once again appearing, it was already faintly visible.


    The surging force was as quick as the tide, and everyone could already feel the trembling of the ground from afar.


    Everyone saw that Li Qingniu''s body was covered with a golden armor, in his hand was a Golden Sword that had appeared out of nowhere like an arrow, rushing towards the incoming Savage Beast.


    He jumped in front of the group of beasts and raised his sword. A beam of golden light immediately tore through the ground, drawing a long crack on the ground. The Savage Beast that were madly rushing over did not even have time to react before they fell into the wide and deep crevice.


    However, Stellar Level''s Savage Beast would obviously not be so easy to deal with. It was just that the first few dozens that did not react in time fell into the deep pit because of an accident.


    When the Savage Beast arrived at the crevice, it jumped up one after another, directly jumping over the crevice, and then continued to rush forward.


    Boom ¡­ Boom ¡­


    At this time, Li Qingniu used his flesh to meet the fleeing Mania, raising his palm, kicking his leg, swinging his sword ¡­


    With a wave of his hand, one Shark Toothed Ice Crystal Beast after another flew up, shattered, and cut apart ¡­


    It was as if he did not want to retreat at all. Countless Savage Beast rushed towards him and surrounded him, he was not afraid in the slightest.


    He was still calm as ever as he brandished his fist and unperturbed his sword.


    A shrill howl pierced through the night sky, echoing for hundreds of miles, echoing through the world.


    It was their leader who wanted to regroup the attack and was giving orders to find it and kill it. Mr. Jian said in Li Qingniu''s mind.


    Hearing that, Li Qingniu continued to wave non-stop, while condensing his Stellar Force, he opened his Heaven''s Eyes and looked around.


    Found it! From the direction the Savage Beast had come from, there was a small lake about ten kilometers away. On the lake shore, there was a giant shark tooth Ice Crystal Beast that was at least twice as big as the ones in front of them.


    Raising its head, it let out a sharp roar. The lake not far away from it had already been frozen into ice.


    This is it, the leader of the Shark Tooth Ice Crystal Beast is at the fifth level of Star-moon. Although you have not reached the Starry Sky Level yet, with my help, getting rid of it is not a problem. Mr. Jian said with confidence.


    Yes. Li Qingniu made a soft sound of acknowledgement as he swept out his sword, chopping all the Shark Toothed Ice Crystal Beast around him into pieces. Then, with a leap, he leapt into the air and flew towards the lakeside at the speed of a shooting star.


    Fenggu Zhengyun and the rest who were watching from the distance were completely shocked by Li Qingniu''s astonishing strength. Although Fenggu Zhengyun knew Li Qingniu a little more than the others, but he was still just a single person after all. Furthermore, he was fighting against so many Stellar Level and even Savage Beast in a berserk state, yet he was not at a disadvantage.


    In their eyes, although Li Qingniu was different from ordinary people, he was still a Fighter with Star-moon Level after all. Now, he was doing something that could only be done by Fighter with at least the Starry Sky Level above.


    Just when everyone thought that there was a chance to be saved, they suddenly saw Li Qingniu rising in the air and flying away.


    Was the Junior Brother Taurus unable to hold on? Should we go and help him? Yu Hongfei said worriedly.


    Yeah, it seems like Junior Brother even got the direction of retreat wrong. He must have consumed too much energy.


    Although they had seen Li Qingniu''s shocking strength, in everyone''s eyes, he was still a mortal after all. No matter how strong a mortal was, there was a limit, and it was impossible for them to not have a limit. Thus, they all started to worry for Li Qingniu.


    Fenggu Zhengyun was quiet for a moment, until now, he was the calmest person here.


    He analyzed everything that had happened with Li Qingniu in his mind and determined that was definitely not doing it for retreat. He must have some other purpose, so he told everyone to stay put and stay put.


    This was because after Li Qingniu left the beast herd, the Savage Beast received the order to continue attacking in the direction of the group.


    However, there was a saying for military strategies to be carried out in one go, then weakened and then exhausted. In fact, this saying was not only applicable to the human battlefield, but also to the Savage Beast battlefield.

 C55

    Under Li Qingniu''s numerous assaults, the power that was originally like a surging tide was already almost completely routed, and his momentum had weakened by more than half. Even though they had reorganized their attacks, their speed, momentum, and strength were all on a different level compared to before.


    On the other hand, when Li Qingniu flew over to where the Giant Shark Tooth Ice Crystal Beast was, the Giant Ice Crystal Beast was not surprised in the slightest when it saw him. It was as if it had already seen him before he arrived, but had deliberately stayed behind to not avoid him.


    As expected of the leader of the Shark Toothed Ice Crystal Beast, only when it was close by did Li Qingniu strongly feel that the cold energy emitted from its body was like the difference between heaven and earth compared to other Ice Crystal Beast.


    Even if we add all the cold energy from the fifty ordinary Shark Toothed Ice Crystal Beast together, it might not be as strong as the cold energy emitted by one of them.


    If it was an ordinary Fighter, it would be impossible for him to within a hundred meters of its body.


    Looking at the Human Fighter which could instantly erect an ice pillar in front of it and stand face to face with it, it seemed to be very interested in it.


    It did not attack Li Qingniu immediately, but instead bent its head, seemingly looking at him curiously, yet seemingly expressing the contempt and provocation in its heart.


    "Ha, it''s mocking you for overestimating your own abilities," Mr. Jian said as he laughed.


    Li Qingniu said in disbelief: "You still know what the Savage Beast is thinking?"


    Haha, you don''t know about this right? I am a super Spirit from the beginning of the Primordial Era, born from the same world, able to communicate with everything in the world. Even if it is a rock, I know what he is thinking about. Mr. Jian said smugly.


    Li Qingniu replied: Oh? That''s perfect. You can talk to him and ask him why he''s here. And why attack us.


    Eyebrows... This... Mr. Jian seemed to be ridiculing him.


    What''s wrong? Don''t you have the ability to communicate with all living things in the world? Li Qingniu asked.


    Sigh, okay, but you have to borrow your Divine Eye.


    Divine Eye? Although the Divine Eye could see places and things that others couldn''t, it couldn''t see through the hearts of others. Li Qingniu said, puzzled.


    Once the Divine Eye is released, it will allow us to see the myriad images in the heaven and earth, including the memories of humans, Savage Beast and other animals, but you are too weak, your training is far from enough, plus you have no way of knowing how, so you are unable to create such an effect, causing the Spirit to be different. The Spirit does not need any profound and difficult cultivation, as long as the host is able to cultivate the Divine Eye, we will be able to use its power to display its effects.


    Li Qingniu nodded and asked: So the words you said just now were only made up by you?


    Eyebrows... Cough cough, this can''t be completely considered as a story, isn''t observation also a form of reading the mind? Hehe ¡­


    Li Qingniu sighed, he truly felt that with his age, there was nothing he could do about it.


    After that, he once again activated Stellar Force s, opening Divine Eye, causing a golden light to appear.


    Mr. Jian guided a strange wave of Innate Qi from Li Qingniu''s body to the center of his brows.


    Then, the whiteness slowly disappeared and the world gradually became visible again. The endless Icy Lake and Snow Waterfall as far as the eye could see, the silver frost on the ground glowed. At first glance, Li Qingniu thought that he had returned to the glacier.


    However, looking carefully at the surrounding topography, it was extremely different from a glacier.


    An ear-splitting snoring sound echoed. Li Qingniu walked over to the source of the sound, and very quickly, he saw a gigantic Shark Toothed Ice Crystal Beast lying on a frozen lake.


    There were a few young Ice Crystal Beast s surrounding them by the side, which were also swimming in their dreams.


    After a while, two ordinary Ice Crystal Beast walked over, bowed their heads to greet him, and softly murmured a few words, as if they were talking to him about something. However, he didn''t understand what they were talking about.


    Just as he was about to ask, he suddenly remembered that there were differences between human and beast. It was useless to ask, so he could only give up. Not long after, the two beasts left.


    Suddenly, he couldn''t help but walk over and lie down beside the Ice Crystal Beast.


    What was going on? Why does my body seem out of control? Li Qingniu was a little surprised.


    Mr. Jian laughed out loud: Because this is not master''s body at all, so of course I won''t be under your control.


    Hearing him say that, Li Qingniu realized that what he was seeing now were the memories stored in the gigantic Shark Tooth Ice Crystal Beast.


    Thus, what he saw was exactly what the Ice Crystal Beast leaders saw.


    As the astonishment in his heart passed, he suddenly heard another strange sound.


    It raised its head to look, and saw a person that was wrapped from head to toe in Black Cloak, slowly walking towards it.


    As for the Shark Toothed Ice Crystal Beast that were responsible for guarding around him, they all seemed to have been blinded. They stood there motionlessly, allowing the black-robed man to slowly walk towards them.


    The giant Shark Toothed Ice Crystal Beast raised its head and roared. The roar was so ear-piercing that it sounded like it was going to shatter the sky.


    Suddenly, a black mist filled his vision and his five senses went numb, causing him to be unable to see or feel anything.


    Soon after, the incantation was chanted, and all memories came to an end.


    Not good! Mr. Jian suddenly exclaimed.


    Immediately after, without waiting for Li Qingniu to ask about the reason, he felt like he was ejected out of the Ice Crystal Beast''s memories, and his body immediately felt weak.


    What was going on? Who was that black-robed man? Why didn''t the Ice Crystal Beast attack him, and what did he do to the Giant Ice Crystal Beast? Why does my body feel weak after looking at its memory? A series of questions floated in Li Qingniu''s mind.


    He knew that the Mr. Jian was very knowledgeable and at least half of the questions could be answered from him. Hence, he asked all the questions in his mind in one breath and waited for his answer.


    There was no sound, no reply, no response at all. It was as if there had never been an existence like the Mr. Jian before.


    Everything was so silent that it caused one''s heart to turn cold.


    Mr. Jian? Sword Spirit ¡­ Are you there? What''s going on ¡­


    The doubt in Li Qingniu''s heart grew deeper as he used his mind to check the condition of his body.


    The Golden Sword was still there, but the golden light was flickering slightly. It did not look as glorious as it used to be, instead, it looked a little gloomy.


    Although he did not know what had happened, when he saw that the Golden Sword was still in his body, Li Qingniu''s heart was at ease by half.


    Suddenly, a strong cold wind swept towards him, Li Qingniu retracted his mind, and saw a gigantic Giant Palm flying towards his head.


    Li Qingniu dodged, and quickly circled behind the Giant Ice Crystal Beast.


    Bang! With a loud sound, the ice pillar Li Qingniu created with his water martial spirit shattered into pieces. The shattered ice pillar fell to the ground.


    After releasing a hiss, the gigantic ice beast slowly turned around and attacked Li Qingniu.


    Li Qingniu then raised his hand and struck out with the ''Cloud Push'', his gradually growing strength was accompanied by the might of wind and thunder as he smashed towards the Giant Ice Crystal Beast.


    He only saw the Giant Ice Crystal Beast raise its head slightly, and then exhale heavily downwards. A fierce aura that carried an incomparably intense chill condensed into the state of frost ice crystals, welcoming the Giant Palm that was swatted out by Li Qingniu.


    Tap Touch... A series of crushing and cracking sounds could be heard.


    The ice and snow in the air that was condensed by the cold air got hit and scattered, turning into dust bit by bit.


    Under the aftershock, Li Qingniu was struck fiercely and uncontrollably pushed back over ten steps, trying to dissipate the aftershock.


    He did not know why, but Li Qingniu''s body suddenly felt weak. Even though he had not recovered his strength, he was attacked by the Giant Ice Crystal Beast again and again.


    When he tried to use his will to retrieve the Golden Sword, he realized that the Sword Cut was also ineffective.


    Could it be that once the Sword Spirit disappeared, it was equivalent to losing its connection with the Sky Execution Sword?


    No, Mr. Jian said that once the contract is done, other than the host breaking the contract at the cost of their own cultivation and lifespan, there''s no way to sever the ties. What exactly is going on? That spell...


    Without waiting for him to ponder any further, another round of attacks from the Giant Ice Crystal Beast was launched.


    The ice beast raised one of its huge claws into the air and roared. Countless sharp ice cones immediately appeared in the air and with the push of its palm, they all smashed towards Li Qingniu''s head like a rain of stars.


    Li Qingniu immediately mobilized the Metal-type Martial Spirit in his body, forming a protective golden light around his body and at the same time using the Water Martial Spirit, he formed an extremely thick layer of ice over his head.


    These few days, because of my weakness, I seem to have become somewhat overly reliant on the Mr. Jian. Master said, only those who have grown up in the storm have the ability. Even if the Mr. Jian is not here, I can make myself stronger.


    After making his decision, Li Qingniu''s eyes suddenly shone with a bright light. He leapt into the air, with lightning speed, he circled behind the Giant Ice Crystal Beast and struck out with his full power without hesitation.


    The speed of the strike could be described as impenetrable. The Giant Ice Crystal Beast''s body was huge, so turning it itself would require more effort, and this attack was too fast, causing it to not be able to turn around to face the attack.


    Furthermore, what Li Qingniu had attacked the weakest and most flat part of its neck.


    Tap... Ice scattered in all directions.


    The Giant Ice Crystal Beast gave a miserable howl and fell to the ground.


    However, everything wasn''t over yet. Just as Li Qingniu''s palm strike was about to hit it, it seemed to have sensed how aggressive the opponent''s attack was and how it was unable to dodge. As a result, it also quickly formed a thick ice armor around its neck, blocking a portion of the attack.


    However, this palm attack did not stop there. Not only did the ice armor shatter, his body also fell to the ground from the violent impact. However, his aura was still there.


    Li Qingniu seized the opportunity, he did not plan to give him the chance to retaliate, he struck out with his palm again, with a huge palm print, it struck fiercely towards the Ice Crystal Beast that had yet to rise.

 C56

    Just as Li Qingniu and the rest were caught up in their battle, a few figures flew over from afar. They were the four Celestial Star Sect Elders who had rushed over to look for them.


    Seeing Li Qingniu and the Giant Ice Crystal Beast fighting, Elder Ling Yun was worried that he was not their opponent, and was about to step forward to help, but was stopped by Elder Jifeng who was by the side: "Brother Ling Yun, don''t be anxious, Li Qingniu has not lost yet."


    But from the looks of it, he looks extremely exhausted, and this is the Shark Toothed Ice Crystal Beast King, if he were to fight it, he would at least have the strength of a Starry Sky Level. Li Qingniu is just a Fighter of the Star-moon Level, how could it be possible ¡­


    Although Li Qingniu had yet to reach Starry Sky Level, the legend of his Celestial Star Sect was even stronger than them. How could he not be able to handle a mere Savage Beast with Star-moon Level? Elder Jifeng said indifferently.


    Elder Ling Yun said as his brows knitted: "But that is just a rumor."


    Elder Jifeng said indifferently: If I didn''t see wrongly, he used what seemed to be the Cloud Push. How could someone with such a unique skill lose to a Ice Crystal Beast?


    Elder Ling Yun sighed in his heart and said to himself: "Sigh, I was still seen by him."


    Previously, Elder Ling Yun had warned Li Qingniu to not shine too brightly in the Sect, so as to not attract anyone''s attention. Actually, the main reason was because he was afraid of attracting Elder Jifeng''s attention.


    The Cloud Push was the unique skill that the current number one female emperor Mo Nichang possessed. Even if the current Fighter had never seen it with her own eyes, she had definitely heard people mention it and describe it countless times.


    As the elder of the Advanced Fighters, Jifeng was naturally no stranger to him, because he was the one who had personally witnessed Mo Nichang use the Cloud Push to kill his own brother back then.


    This grudge, Elder Jifeng had never let it go. But after Mo Li Shang inexplicably went missing, gradually, everyone thought that she was already severely injured and had died in the beast tide last time. If not, then what kind of reason could she have to make the heaven-shaking number one female emperor disappear for so many years?


    Originally, Elder Jifeng had already gradually accepted the assumption that Mo Nichang was dead, and just as he was about to put this matter down, he saw the Cloud Push in Li Qingniu''s possession.


    Although the Cloud Push was powerful, it still depended on who used it. Li Qingniu''s cultivation could not compare to Mo Nichang''s. Elder Ling Yun sighed in his heart and said without batting an eyelid.


    Elder Jifeng gave a light snort: It won''t be too late to attack when he really can''t take it anymore.


    On the other side, the other Ice Crystal Beast were still charging forward, rushing to where Fenggu Zhengyun and the rest were.


    Fenggu Zhengyun had already ordered everyone to form a formation, but the difference in the number of enemies and allies was too big, the formation was quickly broken, and everyone immediately threw themselves into the fight with the Savage Beast.


    After calculating the time and distance, Li Qingniu knew that everyone must have started to fight with the group of Ice Crystal Beast.


    He thought that he couldn''t delay any longer. He had to immediately end this matter and go back to help.


    In the instant that his palm was unleashed, the water attributed Power of Martial Spirit formed an incomparably huge ice awl in the air, and under Li Qingniu''s control, it smashed towards the Giant Ice Crystal Beast''s head ruthlessly like a meteor.


    He had already placed all of his bets on this strike. If he was unable to finish off the Giant Ice Crystal Beast in front of him in one move, it would be very difficult for him to launch such a fierce attack in a short period of time.


    He knew that once the Giant Ice Crystal Beast stood up again, with his current situation, it would be very difficult for him to beat it.


    At that time, not only would he not be able to go back and help, it was very possible that even he would be in danger.


    Compared to normal Savage Beast, Savage Beast s with Star-moon Level and offensive strength were on completely different levels. Even if its body was as strong as his own, Li Qingniu would not dare to use his own body to forcefully endure the Savage Beast''s attacks.


    The Giant Ice Crystal Beast who was about to get up was suddenly hit in the back by Li Qingniu''s huge attack. Under the powerful pressure from his palm, the Giant Ice Crystal Beast fell to the ground again, causing the nearby ground to tremble.


    As he ate, the Ice Crystal Beast wanted to cry out in pain, but Li Qingniu didn''t even give him a chance to catch his breath. He spread open his palms, and the gigantic ice pick fell on him like a meteor.


    Boom ¡­


    Blood splattered in all directions as the wails shook the heavens. After a moment, silence returned.


    After struggling for a few more moments, the Giant Ice Crystal Beast''s aura slowly died down. However, at the same time that his aura ceased, a whirlwind started up from the location of his corpse.


    The wind howled, seeming to want to absorb the mountains and rivers. The wind was as cold as ice. Wherever it passed, it felt like ice slicing through the body.


    At this time, Fenggu Zhengyun was instructing everyone to fight with the Savage Beast.


    But for Fighter, who was an expert of Star-moon Level, their stamina was limited in the end.


    Senior Brother, it''s too much. We can''t hold on for long.


    Fenggu Zhengyun turned around and looked at her junior brothers and sisters who had escaped to the mountainside. She heaved a sigh of relief and said, "Everyone is safe now, we are also prepared to retreat to the mountainside."


    En, but what about the Junior Brother Taurus? He still did not know what was happening to him and whether he was in danger. Yu Hongfei said.


    You take them back, and I''ll go over there. There was a huge explosion just now, and now a strong wind is blowing from there.


    The current Li Qingniu was completely exhausted after releasing that strike. Just as he wanted to rest, he returned back to help.


    Suddenly, a Ice Soul Essence floated out from the dead Giant Ice Crystal Beast, floating in the center of the tornado with a bright glow.


    Junior Brother Taurus, quickly retreat. Just then, Fenggu Zhengyun arrived and saw the scene in front of him. She immediately shouted out, wanting to rush into the wind to pull Li Qingniu away.


    But the Wind Blade were like blades, blotting out the sky and covering the earth, and simply did not allow him to get close.


    Hearing Fenggu Zhengyun''s voice, Li Qingniu turned around to see that he was unceasingly slashing at the Wind Blade with his blade. He wanted to approach but he only realized what kind of environment he was in when he slowed down.


    The whirlwind that rolled up from the Giant Ice Crystal Beast''s body was not an ordinary wind, but was formed from millions of Wind Blade. It was just that because the speed of its rotation was too fast and he had expended too much energy, he did not notice the hidden danger in the wind for a moment.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that his body was different from an ordinary person''s and that he was wrapped in a soft blue light at some point in time, blocking the Wind Blade''s main attack, he would have probably been riddled with wounds by now.


    Senior Brother, it''s dangerous here, don''t come over.


    Then quickly withdraw.


    Li Qing Niu acknowledged, and was about to take a step forward, when he heard a faintly discernible voice coming from beside his ear: To the eye of the wind, remove the Heart Of Wind.


    Heart Of Wind?


    It was the piece of ice that hung in the eye of the wind.


    Somehow, Li Qingniu felt that this voice was very familiar, but it was too fleeting and he couldn''t really hear it clearly.


    Right at this moment, a strange scene took place. The Shark Toothed Ice Crystal Beast that were madly rushing towards the group of people suddenly turned around and headed towards the wind array.


    And it seemed to completely ignore Fenggu Zhengyun''s existence, as all of them rushed into the formation one after another. Each and every one of their bodies was then shattered by the sharp, ice-less blade, and finally turned into a ray of light that shot towards the ice spirit in the eye of the wind.


    Not only Li Qingniu, even Fenggu Zhengyun had never seen such a scene.


    The Heart Of Wind s were the heart veins of the Ice Crystal Beast King. As long as the heart veins were still alive, he could rely on devouring normal Ice Crystal Beast s to recover his strength and mold his body.


    After Li Qingniu heard this, he turned and walked towards the center of the wind array.


    Junior brother, you ¡­ Seeing Li Qingniu advancing instead of retreating, Fenggu Zhengyun could not help but exclaim.


    Li Qingniu turned around and shouted: "Senior Brother, don''t come over, I will be fine.


    After pausing for a moment, as if he remembered something, Li Qingniu said in a loud voice: "When I saw a person dressed in a Black Cloak appearing in this Ice Crystal Beast''s memories, I felt that that person was very dangerous. Senior Brother, you should quickly return to protect the others.


    Someone from the Black Cloak? Fenggu Zhengyun had always felt that the appearance of a Ice Crystal Beast was something unimaginable, but she had never had the time to ponder over it. Hearing Li Qingniu''s words now, and thinking of the matter of the Eighteen Pirates earlier, she seemed to have understood a lot of things in an instant: There really is someone controlling everything behind the scenes, it seems like the Eighteen Pirates is just a pathfinder, not good ¡­


    Thinking about how Eighteen Pirates''s goal was to take Murong Lanyu away, Fenggu Zhengyun felt that something wasn''t right, and she hurriedly said: Then Junior Brother will have to be careful.


    After he had finished speaking, he did not stay any longer. He immediately flew up into the air and leaped towards the mountain peak that everyone was running towards.


    Li Qingniu also turned and walked towards the Heart Of Wind. Although the Wind Blade that filled the sky was unable to harm him, but it had created a small resistance, and the closer he got to the center of the Wind Eye, the greater the resistance.


    Yeah, I almost forgot. Suddenly, Li Qingniu''s mouth formed a smile, and then Li Qingniu''s body disappeared, as if he was swallowed by the Wind Blade.


    But after a moment, Li Qingniu who had disappeared suddenly came out from the hole again.


    The wind outside was like a monstrous wave that swept through everything. However, once it entered the eye of the wind, it was completely silent. Not only was there no wind, it was also completely silent.


    This place was like an isolated space, isolated from the outside world''s disturbance. It was so quiet that one could hear their own breathing.


    The Heart Of Wind was currently suspended above his head, emitting a sparkling and translucent light. Li Qingniu reached his hand out and took it down, immediately feeling an incomparably cold aura enveloping him, and continuously pressing down on his body, as though it was trying to freeze his entire person from inside out.


    Not good, the Ice Crystal Beast King''s consciousness is about to recover and he has started to protect himself, so he has to go and help him. The distant Elder Ling Yun was about to enter the wind array as he spoke.


    However, Elder Jifeng said: When the Brother Ling Yun gave him the Sound Transmitting, didn''t he tell him that he couldn''t directly come into contact with the Heart Of Wind? Don''t forget, Old Master only told us to protect him in the dark.


    The one who gave Li Qingniu the Sound Transmitting just now was precisely Elder Ling Yun. The blue light surrounding his body was also formed from Elder Ling Yun''s own Stellar Force.


    Although it was not comparable to the Metal-type Martial Spirit''s protective effects, Elder Ling Yun''s profound cultivation was still able to withstand an extremely strong attack.


    The Old Master wanted us to protect him in the dark, but we were not allowed to not save him. If the one who appeared in danger was a disciple of the Jifeng Hall, would Brother Jifeng still be so calm? Elder Ling Yun said with a slightly annoyed expression.

 C57

    Seeing this, Elder Wangchuan and Elder Kun on the side couldn''t help but look at each other, not knowing which side to speak for.


    Normally, Elder Ling Yun had always been kind to others and did not put on any airs. This was the first time they had seen Elder Ling Yun''s expression filled with anger.


    Elder Jifeng snorted softly, "Could it be that Brother Ling Yun has forgotten where the trial is going to take place? The Tiangu Mountain already belongs to the territory of the Star-moon Level. If dealing with any Savage Beast requires you and me to do it, then what is the purpose of this trial? When we get to the Tiangu Mountain, why don''t we just go out and help them beat up all the Savage Beast and let them have a good time for a month before happily returning to the Tiangu Mountain unscathed. What do you think? At that time when the Old Master''s punishment comes down, how about we brothers share the burden for you?


    Hearing him say that, Elder Kun Di also nodded his head and said, "That''s right, Brother Ling Yun, the goal of this trial is to let them break through their limits, I think it''s best if we don''t interfere."


    Just now Brother Ling Yun asked me, if the one in danger is a disciple of my Jifeng Hall, what would happen to me? I''ll tell you right now, I will ignore him, no matter if he is dead or alive, I won''t even give him Sound Transmitting, I definitely won''t be as merciful as Brother Ling Yun, I will even consume my own primeval essence to protect him. Elder Jifeng continued.


    Elder Wenchuan stepped forward and comforted them: "Brother Ling Yun, the reason why the difficulty level has increased is so that we can eliminate the unqualified disciples from among them. We should not interfere in this matter."


    Elder Ling Yun said: Disqualified disciples? You all have seen his performance, defeating the King of Ice Crystal Beast by himself, do you all still think that he is not qualified?


    Wu Chuan and Elder Kun glanced at each other, then looked at Elder Jifeng. Both sighed, lowering their gazes, as if neither side was willing to offend them.


    May I ask elder Jifeng, what is the purpose of his presence? Wasn''t it for their safety? If I don''t save him when I see him die, why not just stay in the Heavenly Star Mountain and live a carefree life?


    We are accompanying them to prevent anyone who is enemies with Celestial Star Sect from harming them, not to help them fight Savage Beast s. In short, I think it is not appropriate for us to take action at this time. Elder Jifeng continued to speak.


    Seeing that a layer of frost had already formed on the surface of Li Qingniu''s body, the movements of his body were almost completely stiff, unable to move.


    When we return to the Heavenly Star Mountain, let this old man take responsibility.


    Finished speaking, without caring about the others stopping him, Elder Ling Yun flew up, and rushed to the center of the wind array.


    Li Qingniu only felt his body, from inside to outside, enter into a state of extreme coldness. This was the first time she had ever felt such a cold sensation on her bones.


    An endless stream of cold continued to rush into his body. His frozen body made him unable to move even if he wanted to.


    Suddenly, his mind sunk into a white haze, and a gigantic Shark Toothed Ice Crystal Beast that was several times bigger than the one he saw previously appeared in front of him. It roared at him incessantly, as though it was venting its endless anger.


    He remembered the first time he refined a Bone of Barbus. He accidentally sent his consciousness into the Bone of Barbus left behind by the Savage Beast that he had killed with a single punch and encountered its Wilderness Will.


    At that time, the True Savage Beast that he met in the Wilderness was many times larger than the original one.


    Could it be ¡­ I was in a rush just now, and accidentally entered the savage will of this Savage Beast? Could this ice crystal be its Bone of Barbus?


    Just then, the Ice Crystal Beast raised its huge palm and slammed it down at Li Qingniu.


    Li Qingniu immediately released his One Step To Heaven''s End, and dodged the attack with a lightning speed. Then, he directly struck the Ice Crystal Beast on its forehead with his Cloud Push.


    He could not help but suspect if the Ice Crystal Beast was an illusory existence, but when the other party was attacking him, the force was enough to split mountains and split the earth, it did not seem to be an illusory existence.


    Damn human! It''s useless. In my Wilderness, no one can attack me. I can only kill those who were attacked by me as easily as you kill me. I''ll let you have a taste of being killed.


    The Wilderness'' Will was the highest form of energy in the Savage Beast''s life. While they were in there, their intelligence and strength would increase by several folds.


    The Heaven Splitting Cover Moon''s attacks continued to arrive. Although Li Qingniu''s One Step To Heaven''s End was nimble and swift, he was still a little flustered by the waves of attacks that had yet to even come.


    Li Qingniu tried his best to use the One Step To Heaven''s End to distance himself from this gigantic Ice Crystal Beast, but he discovered that everything was in vain.


    Although this world looked big, it seemed to have no end, but it was actually just a distorted space. No matter how fast and how far he flew, as long as he turned around, he would be able to see that he was still within the opponent''s attack range.


    Damn... This isn''t the way to go about it...


    At this time, Clan Elder Ling Yun had already reached the center of the array, and noticed that Li Qingniu''s condition was not good.


    It turned out that Elder Jifeng and the other two followed in, and the one pulling him was Elder Jifeng.


    Elder Ling Yun said as he furrowed his brows: "Brother Jifeng, I said that when I go back, I will seek Old Master''s forgiveness. You ¡­"


    Elder Kun stepped forward and explained: Brother Ling Yun, do not be anxious, look at the Heart Of Wind in Li Qingniu''s hands.


    At this time, the Heart Of Wind suddenly became bright and dim, constantly flashing.


    Oh no, his consciousness had entered the Heart Of Wind. Of course, Elder Ling Yun knew what this meant. Refining a Bone of Barbus would cause one''s cultivation to go berserk once it failed, and those who were heavy would die, and those who were light would at least become crippled or turn into a fool.


    Elder Wu Chuan walked over and patted his shoulder, "Jifeng said that you were worried, so what you said is correct. Li Qingniu''s consciousness entered the Heart Of Wind, yet you didn''t even notice? If Jifeng did not stop you in time, your precious disciple would have been crippled even if he did not die.


    There was only one chance to refine a Bone of Barbus, and once inside, there was no way to turn back. Either it would succeed, the strength of the Bone of Barbus would be converted into one''s own cultivation, or it would fail, resulting in an irreparable loss.


    To be interrupted midway was tantamount to failure.


    Elder Ling Yun looked at Elder Jifeng apologetically, saying: "I didn''t think that Brother Jifeng would ¡­" He had offended his in the past.


    I only saved him because I still have a lot of questions to ask him. I can''t let him die so easily.


    However, the King of Ice Crystal Beast''s Savage Will was not that easy to subdue. Elder Ling Yun sighed and said.


    Li Qingniu was constantly dodging the attacks within the Ice Crystal Beast''s Savage Will and would occasionally initiate them. But in this place, his attacks were practically useless, as if hitting the opponent''s body was like hitting cotton.


    Boom ¡­


    The King of Ice Crystal Beast seemed to have hit the ground for a long time, but also became impatient. It roared towards the sky and swung its two fists, crazily hitting the ground as though it was going berserk.


    The entire Wilderness'' will began to tremble.


    Was this fellow insane? Was he planning to destroy this place?


    When I''m reborn, this place will disappear, but before that, I will definitely kill you with my own hands.


    With a roar, he once again increased his attack speed.


    The earth trembled crazily. Not long after, cracks began to appear in the sky as well, and the entire world was in danger of collapsing.


    Once this world crumbled, Li Qingniu''s consciousness would also disappear from this world. In reality, he would become a zombie without consciousness or perception.


    Divine Eye''s opening, Killing Illusion Summoning, Extreme Manifestation, Only Heaven and Earth ¡­ Kid, you have already memorized all these incantations. Although you are still weak and can''t bring out any effects, once you become strong in the future, there will be a day when you will be able to use them.


    Blind Crutch''s voice suddenly resounded in Li Qingniu''s mind: Blind ¡­ Oh right, I remember that I saw it in the Celestial Star Sect¡¶ Savage Beast Yan¡·. It says that the Wilderness'' Will was created by the power of the beast vein to store the Savage Beast''s Spirit power in the nothingness realm, and that it is a world of consciousness that only people with consciousness can reach.


    Divine Eye''s opening, Killing Illusion Summoning, Extreme Manifestation. Only Heaven and Earth, Seeing Empty ¡­ Break!


    The world of will that was originally on the verge of collapse suddenly shattered into pieces, turning into powder of light and disappearing into nothingness.


    "Empty."


    Now, there was only empty space in front of Li Qingniu, and nothing at all.


    Was he a step too late? Where is this place? The abyss after collapsing? Li Qingniu looked around.


    Qing Niu, wake up, Li Qingniu ¡­ A familiar voice was heard.


    Master... Master? Li Qingniu slowly opened his eyes and saw that kind and caring face. Suddenly, he felt relaxed.


    Ice Crystal Beast...?


    Elder Ling Yun smiled and said: "Don''t worry, it has already been taken care of by you. Even its power has already been absorbed into your body."


    Will he be resurrected?


    No, it only has one chance to revive. Moreover, his Wilderness Will has already been destroyed by you. Elder Ling Yun had a gentle smile on his face the entire time.


    I didn''t expect you to be so lucky that even the Ice Crystal Beast King''s Wilderness Will couldn''t trap you. Elder Jifeng glanced at him from the side, and said in a neither cold nor hot manner.


    The Ice Crystal Beast King''s Desolate Force could be said to be an extremely dangerous existence. Even Fighter who had already stepped into the Starry Sky Level wouldn''t dare to rashly enter before they reach the Fifth Stage of the Starry Sky Realm.


    Thus, Elder Jifeng''s words were not completely sarcastic.


    Who are they? It was Li Qingniu''s first time meeting any other elders other than Elder Ling. Naturally, he did not know them.


    Your Celestial Star Sect already has a total of Nine Halls, so these three are respectively the elders of three halls. If it wasn''t for Elder Jifeng stopping me just now, you brat, you would have been destroyed.


    Elder Jifeng scoffed: You like to be a peacemaker, when will you be able to change your personality? Kid, let me ask you, is the Cloud Push something that Mo Nichang taught you? Where is she now?

 C58

    Just as Li Qingniu wanted to speak, he saw the Master winking at him, and secretly waving his hand.


    Cloud Push?


    Elder Jifeng said coldly: Kid, don''t pretend to be stupid. It''s the Palmism that you used to beat the Ice Crystal Beast just now.


    Li Qingniu said: So that''s what Uncle Jifeng was talking about, that''s what Grandma Long used to use to hit me everyday, after getting hit for a while, I slowly memorized her technique, but unfortunately I''m too weak, and am unable to unleash the power of this technique.


    Elder Jifeng frowned and asked: Grandma Long? What was her name?


    Li Qingniu shook his head: No, I only know that everyone calls her Grandma Long.


    How old was she?


    Li Qingniu tilted his head and thought for a moment before saying: "Looks like you''re quite old, even if you''re not eighty, you should at least be seventy."


    Where is she now?


    Li Qingniu shook his head again: "I''m not sure, but when I left the Xiao Man Village, she was no longer there.


    It was as everyone knew, Mo Nichang was a peerless beauty who valued her looks the most, so how could she possibly allow herself to become an old granny?


    Yeah, it''s possible that some other person coincidentally learned her Cloud Push, and then was accidentally taught by Li Qingniu. This child''s Innate Ability is indeed not bad, it''s not strange that he could learn it in secret, but I don''t think that Brother Jifeng should make things difficult for him. Elder Wangchuan said in a timely manner.


    Elder Kun also came forward to persuade her. "That''s right, that''s right. This child has just experienced a great battle. He must be tired. Let him rest a bit."


    Brat, if I find out in the future that you''ve lied to me, I won''t forgive you. Even if your Master appears, it won''t be able to protect you. Elder Jifeng said unwillingly.


    Although he didn''t understand the specific reason, Li Qingniu had already realized that this Elder Jifeng must have had a very deep grudge with Grandma Long.


    Right, why is Master here?


    This is exactly what I want to tell you. When you go back, don''t talk about us to the others, in case someone doesn''t want to train seriously.


    Li Qingniu nodded his head: "I understand, the Master is protecting us, only when they see us dying will they make a move.


    Hehe, not bad.


    Master, my body...


    Li Qingniu was about to say something about the Mr. Jian, when he saw Elder Ling Yun interrupting his speech.


    Then, he grabbed his wrist and touched it, nodding: Un, I didn''t receive any injuries, my body recovers very quickly, go back quickly, don''t let them worry about you, remember to find some time to refine the Ice Crystal Beast King''s power, and after you convert all of it into your own, you will be one step away from becoming the Astral Experts.


    Sensing that the Master did not want him to say anything about the Mr. Jian, Li Qingniu could only keep his mouth shut.


    Li Qingniu suddenly felt a flow of Innate Qi inside his body that did not belong to him.


    Could it be the Ice Crystal Beast''s power that I absorbed?


    Master. I finally heard Mr. Jian''s voice once again. Even though it hadn''t been a very long time, I felt like it had been a long time since I last heard it.


    Mr. Jian, you''re back. Just now ¡­


    Mr. Jian sighed and said: Ah, don''t mention it, it''s embarrassing me. I''m a dignified Primordial Sword Spirit, I accidentally fell for that guy''s evil tricks, luckily your Master sensed it, and lost a strand of Innate Qi in your body to help me break through that person''s imprisonment. Otherwise, I would only be able to break through unilaterally, I don''t know when I would be able to come out.


    Li Qingniu frowned and asked: What kind of imprisonment is this, that even you can be trapped inside?


    It was not a brilliant move, the Spirit Confinement Curse was a simple technique used by ancient Spirit Masters to restrict Spirit, but once Spirit Masters became scarce, not many people used it, so who would have thought that there would still be such a technique in the world.


    Is that person a Spirit Master?


    A Spirit Master was already extinct a long time ago, it should have been a part of a spell passed down in the Spirit Master Branch. However, a spell of this level originally couldn''t stop me, if I hadn''t carelessly let him take advantage of it, I would have ¡­ "Hmph, the guy in the black cloak will never let him off easily the next time I see him.


    This matter seemed to be a matter of losing face in the eyes of the Mr. Jian. In any case, he was still a proud and arrogant Primordial Sword Spirit, but he was actually trapped by a fellow that he thought was unimpressive.


    However ¡­ Hehe, master''s power seems to have increased quite a bit.


    Yes, I accidentally absorbed the Ice Crystal Beast''s power just now, but I haven''t completely activated it, so it''s still unstable.


    Ha, leave it to me. I will immediately help my master convert it into your power.


    Do you even have the ability to do that?


    According to Li Qingniu''s previous understanding, transformative powers required one to go through meditation in order to slowly absorb the energy into their own bodies and fuse it with their own strength.


    This was also why when ordinary people absorbed foreign energy, no matter how much they transformed, the final strength would be greatly reduced. This was because during the process of the new and old forces merging together, the conflict that could not be resolved would be eliminated.


    The body''s original strength was the most harmonious with the body, and it had the longest relationship with the Fighter''s body, so it could be described as deeply ingrained. Thus, most of the things that were excluded were the unsuitable parts of the new strength.


    This would result in the loss of a lot of power, which would result in a weaker power than before.


    Hehe, in a sense, the Spirit is actually also formed from power. When I transform it, not only will I lose the least amount of it, I won''t even need to trouble Master to waste the time spent in meditation to adjust my breathing.


    Following that, Li Qingniu continued to absorb the energy of the merged Ice Crystal Beast with the help of the Mr. Jian as he walked back.


    And at this time, the mountain peak where Celestial Star Sect members were temporarily hiding at was already a complete mess.


    Two disciples of the Stellar Level were killed and several people were injured. If Yu Hongfei had not brought his men back in time, the casualties would have been even worse.


    According to the description from the sect members present at the time, the event happened when a tide of Ice Crystal Beast s attacked. Fenggu Zhengyun''s group was in the midst of forming a formation to confront the beast herd.


    Murong Lanyu and the others arrived at the mountainside quickly. When they looked back to see that it was safe, they had just stopped to rest when a person dressed in a Black Cloak appeared in front of them.


    After the black-robed man appeared, he only let out a strange laugh before suddenly attacking the crowd. Although everyone tried their best to resist, the gap between their strength and the other party''s was too great. They were ultimately unable to defeat him.


    Fortunately Li Qingniu had taken care of the Ice Crystal Beast King and attracted the other Ice Crystal Beast. This allowed Yu Hongfei and the others to be able to return in time, reducing the number of casualties.


    However, while the Man in Black was retreating, he still managed to take Murong Lanyu away.


    Fenggu Zhengyun, who had returned to find out about this matter, told Yu Hongfei to stay there and protect everyone while he himself went to search for the location of the Cloaked Man.


    A man dressed in a Black Cloak? Li Qingniu could not help but frown, thinking: Who exactly is this Cloaked Man?


    Yu Hongfei said: Senior Brother Fenrir suspects that the previous Eighteen Pirates was acting on his behalf, could it be that Junior Brother Taurus has met this person before?


    Li Qingniu nodded his head: When I was dealing with the Ice Crystal Beast King, I saw this person from its memories. I think the sudden attack of the Shark Toothed Ice Crystal Beast was caused by him.


    Does he have the ability to control Savage Beast? This was too unbelievable.


    Could it be someone from the Beast Venom Demon Clan? Li Qingniu replied.


    Yu Hongfei thought for a moment, then shook his head: It is not possible, there are very few Dao Clan members in the Beast Venom Demon Clan, in order to pass down their legacy in an orderly manner, so they are not affected by the outside world. The place they live is very secretive, and there is an extremely strict system to prevent their clansmen from going out, I am afraid that people will cause trouble outside. However ¡­ Perhaps one or two of them would be unfilial.


    Forget about all this, it was not safe for a large group of people to stay here. The sky was about to brighten, so he asked Senior Brother Yu to bring everyone to meet up with the other halls as soon as possible.


    Won''t Junior Brother come with us?


    Li Qingniu said: If Senior Brother Fenrir goes alone to chase after Cloaked Man, I will not be at ease. That Cloaked Man is too cunning, I will go help them, after I find them, I will go with them to meet up with everyone.


    Alright, if others were to say it like that, I would definitely not agree to it. But I believe in the abilities of the Junior Brother Taurus, but I still have to be careful.


    As Yu Hongfei said this, he pointed to Gu Ruoqing, who was blaming herself with tears in her eyes, who was not far away.


    Because he was right when Murong Lanyu was captured, he was by her side. Although he wanted to do his best to stop her, she wasn''t a match for him with just a little bit of time to protect herself. If it wasn''t for Murong Lanyu risking his life to protect her, he might already be dead by now.


    Therefore, she felt that she had implicated Murong Lanyu. No matter how others tried to persuade her, she still felt that the responsibility was on her.


    A warm and powerful hand suddenly rested on her shoulder.


    She raised her head to see Li Qingniu helping her wipe away the tears in the corner of her eyes.


    Don''t cry, it''s not your fault that someone has set their eyes on her special physique.


    But at that time, if it wasn''t to save me, she wouldn''t have been captured so easily by the bad guys. Gu Ruoqing said, she buried her head into Li Qingniu''s embrace, and tears once again flowed out.


    The fact that the other party was using a group of Ice Crystal Beast to disperse our power showed that he had planned this carefully, so how could he let himself fail? Don''t think too much about it, I will definitely save this person safe and sound.


    I too... I... I better not go, Brother Li is careful. Suddenly, afraid that he would become a burden, Gu Ruoqing changed his words and said.


    Noticing the hesitation in her heart, Li Qingniu once again wiped away her tears and said: "Let''s go save her together, if you''re not afraid."


    Gu Ruoyun blurted out: "I''m not afraid!" However ¡­


    He paused for a second as if he was worried about something.


    Li Qingniu laughed, and gently wrapped his arms around her slender waist, and in a flash, he disappeared.


    Yu Hongfei never thought that the situation would escalate to this point, and looking at the direction they disappeared in, he could not help but feel a little stunned. Li Qingniu was using Hanhaiwuzong''s One Step To Heaven''s End, although it was not as strong as Hanhaiwuzong''s, but for Star-moon or even primary Starry Skies Fighter, it was still incomparable.


    When Yu Hongfei realized that he wanted to stop them, it was already too late.


    Oh, please don''t let anything happen to her.

 C59

    I felt the man''s breath, faint but enough.


    He was currently furious, but he wished that he could immediately slash that Cloaked Man down.


    Li Qingniu frowned and said: But I do not understand why he had to spend so much effort to grab Junior-apprentice Sister Lanyu. Listening to how the senior brothers were fighting with him, he should have already reached Starry Sky Level, so the junior sister''s blood should not be of any use to him.


    Mr. Jian thought for a moment and said, "I am not too sure right now. There are many unknowable ways of doing things in this world. This person is filled with Evil Qi, he should belong to this group."


    On the peak of a bare mountain, thirty-six purple star stones floated in the air, forming a strange star array.


    Murong Lanyu who was lying down horizontally floated in the middle of the star array. Her eyes revealed a terrified expression, but she was unable to move at all.


    He only saw a man dressed in a Black Cloak''s attire, standing by the side of the array while chanting some kind of incantation, and at the same time raising his hands and raising his feet, performing some strange actions.


    Following his continuous chants and movements, Purple Gas began to gradually rise around the Star Formation. In the grey light of the dawn, it gave off an indescribably seductive and mysterious feeling.


    Suddenly, a cold wind swirled like a knife as thousands of blades came sweeping over.


    Cloaked Man was startled, he suddenly opened his eyes and jumped, dodging the Wind Blade''s attack.


    The Wind Blade continued to sweep up the area, chasing after him like a shadow. No matter where he jumped, a wave of Wind Blade would appear out of nowhere and sweep towards his vitals without hesitation, not giving him the chance to retaliate.


    More than half of the purple star stones that were floating in the air were swept away by the Wind Blade and the formation was damaged. The remaining crystals and Murong Lanyu also fell down together.


    Damn it, I never thought that the Ice Crystal Beast King would be so useless, to think that he couldn''t kill you. After dodging the Wind Blade''s attack, Cloaked Man said with his sinister voice.


    The one who had rolled up the Wind Blade to attack him was precisely Li Qingniu who had rushed over quickly.


    With the help of Mr. Jian, most of the Ice Crystal Beast''s energy had already been used by himself. Although it was inevitable that he had lost some energy that he was unable to fuse, it was already much less than guiding and fusing them himself.


    And this Wind Blade was a special move that Li Qingniu had developed from the power that he had acquired from the Ice Crystal Beast.


    The Wind Blade s that were everywhere swept across the entire mountain, leaving the Cloaked Man without a foothold.


    Cloaked Man clenched his teeth, and prepared to take Murong Lanyu with him.


    Murong Lanyu''s body was surrounded by an even thicker and stronger wind blade, forming a gigantic wind pillar surrounding her, causing Cloaked Man to be unable to approach her.


    You actually refined a Heart Of Wind? How is this possible? Even if it''s me ¡­ Before Cloaked Man could finish his words, he dodged to the side to avoid the incoming Wind Blade.


    At this time, Li Qingniu took Gu Ruoqing and leisurely walked into the wind blade shadow, slowly walking towards Murong Lanyu.


    Having survived the calamity, Murong Lanyu looked at the wind blade that engulfed him and did not understand what was happening. However, when she saw Li Qingniu walking towards her, he immediately felt a strong sense of security and consoled herself.


    Senior Martial Brother ¡­


    Seeing that his momentum was gone, the Cloaked Man decided to stay and take his leave.


    But Li Qingniu clearly did not forget its existence, his gaze suddenly turned towards Su Yun, causing the Wind Blade to become even thicker, and continued to spread and instantly surround the entire mountain top.


    In the middle, there was a small wind pillar protecting Murong Lanyu, while the outside was covered by a large wind pillar covering the entire mountain.


    Wherever the Wind Blade went, the rocks would shatter into dust, and the dust would cover the sky. From the outside, one could no longer see what was happening inside, and could only see the mountain shadows waving sand and sand.


    You... How is this possible!? Even if you could refine a Heart Of Wind, it would be impossible for you to fuse with its power to this extent in such a short amount of time. Cloaked Man said in panic.


    When life was at stake, who didn''t panic, unless they were truly unafraid of death or just wanted to die?


    I don''t have to answer your question, but if you don''t want to die too miserably, you''d better answer my question honestly. Who are you? For what purpose? Why can you control the Savage Beast to attack us? Are you a member of Beast Venom Demon Clan?


    Hehehe, you actually know about Beast Venom Demon Clan. It was the spirit in your body that told you this, right?


    Li Qingniu said with furrowed brows: As expected, it was you who did this.


    Hehe, I understand, he helped you quickly absorb the Ice Crystal Beast''s power. Although I don''t know how he did it, if he really is a hateful fellow, it seems that I have to imprison him again. Cloaked Man laughed sinisterly.


    Li Qingniu said coldly: Last time, Mr. Jian was just a moment of carelessness, and had no guard, so he fell into your trap. Did you really think you could trap him?


    Hehe, if I don''t try, how would I know! After saying that, the Man in Black suddenly formed a seal with his hand and started chanting. An invisible lock snuck into Li Qingniu''s consciousness, attempting to bind the Sword Spirit.


    Heh, ignorant junior, you dare to be so arrogant in front of this old man.


    The Mr. Jian disdainfully said that as the air slashing sword in Li Qingniu''s mind glowed with a golden light that almost illuminated the entire world of consciousness.


    The awe-inspiring Swordqi instantly severed all the chains.


    The Sobbing Curse was broken, causing Cloaked Man''s body to tremble, and he to retreat three steps.


    How about it? Do you want to try again?


    He really was a powerful fellow. It was not appropriate for him to stay here for long. Cloaked Man thought for a while, then turned and left.


    When meeting with the Wind Blade blocking their way, Li Qingniu said: "Before I have finished answering my questions, how can I let you leave like this?


    Cloaked Man snickered and said: "Don''t even think about asking me anything.


    Since you don''t want to say it, then shut up. Li Qingniu said as he raised his hand.


    Then, the surrounding Wind Blade began to gather seamlessly towards the Cloaked Man.


    Master, didn''t you say that I would personally kill him? Seeing that, the Mr. Jian hurriedly said.


    Don''t worry, I''m just trying to scare him. Killing him now would leave me with a lot of questions.


    Haha, not bad, not bad. Master is getting more and more mature in handling problems.


    Maybe this was what Nie Wushuang meant when he said that they could only grow stronger after experiencing the process of growing stronger in the rain and wind.


    For a true expert, not only did they have to possess great power, they also had to possess a powerful heart.


    Understanding Nie Wushuang''s intentions, Li Qingniu kept telling himself in his heart that he could not disappoint his master.


    He wanted to let his Master feel happy and gratified by his growth the next time they met.


    The Cloaked Man stood in the middle of the eye of the wind and watched as Wind Blade gathered towards him unceasingly, unleashing their attacks with all their might, wanting to break through the Wind Blade. Even if it was only for a moment, even if it was for the smallest opening, he had the confidence to escape from the Wind Blade in that instant.


    However, no matter how hard he tried to attack, the Wind Blade kept on replenishing him at a fast speed, not giving him any space to escape.


    Heh!


    Cloaked Man suddenly bellowed, the energy around his body flew erratically, causing Li Qingniu''s vision to go black.


    Don''t know if it''s Li Qingniu, but it''s the same for Murong Lanyu and Gu Ruoyun.


    What was going on? What can''t be seen, senior brother ¡­ Senior Brother, where are you?


    Brother Li...


    Everyone, don''t be anxious. Li Qingniu immediately reminded the two, just in case they moved on their own, and were injured by the Wind Blade.


    Master, use Divine Eye. Mr. Jian reminded.


    Li Qingniu replied as he concentrated on the center of his brows. With a thought, a Divine Eye immediately appeared between his eyebrows.


    Immediately after, a gold light shot out from the Divine Eye, shooting out like a bolt of lightning.


    Ah ~ With a painful cry.


    As the darkness faded away, things reappeared before his eyes.


    Cloaked Man half knelt on the ground, his breathing started to become hurried, dark red blood unceasingly seeping out from between the gaps of his fingers which were covering his shoulder.


    Damn it ¡­ What kind of trick was this?


    Just as he said that, another person''s name suddenly appeared in his mind ¡ª Bewilderment.


    Boundless Eyes was one of the The Ten Most Powerful Experts Under The Starry Sky, he was known as the number one Divine Eye. It was said that the Divine Eye he refined could connect with the gods and buddhas, allowing him to see through all the illusions of Heart Demon and eliminate all the ghosts and monsters in the world.


    What is your relationship with the Boundless Eye?


    I don''t need to tell you, one last chance, do you want to answer my question or do you want to die immediately?


    Hmph, you can kill me if you want. Cloaked Man suddenly closed his eyes and started chanting again.


    All of a sudden, a huge fireball appeared out of nowhere.


    Fortunately, this was a bare mountain, with only a small amount of dead branches and withered leaves. There weren''t any dense clusters of trees, otherwise, it would inevitably cause a monstrous fire.


    Li Qingniu controlled the Metal-type Martial Spirit''s power within his body to form a large barrier, covering the three of them in it, preventing them from being struck by fire and lightning. At the same time, he controlled the Wind Blade to attack the flame lightning.


    Seeing that Li Qingniu''s Wind Blade was slightly relaxed, the Cloaked Man immediately seized the opportunity and turned into a black shadow to escape.


    Fire attribute Fighter, his lightning and fire powers are not weak, but with a single slash, I will disintegrate him into nothingness. Mr. Jian sighed and said.


    Li Qingniu laughed: I know you are very powerful, but I didn''t do it to protect them. With such a strong attack, if they were to get hit, even if they don''t die, they would at least be seriously injured.


    Ha, master will be more concerned about others now. Hmm, master will definitely attract more girls in the future, hahaha ¡­


    The sword immortal said half-seriously half-jokingly, Li Qingniu''s face could not help but turn slightly red.


    Having interacted with so many people and after that event, Li Qingniu began to gradually understand some of the things that he felt he was unable to understand before.


    For example, why was it that when he was so close to a girl, his heartbeat would speed up, his face would become hot, and his emotions would become inexplicably tense ¡­


    There will be a chance for you to take revenge. I feel that he hasn''t achieved his goal, so he shouldn''t give up so easily.


    This person has a very evil personality. Furthermore, from the large scale attacks that he has launched on Celestial Star Sect, he should have a very deep grudge against them, possibly related to that incident six years ago. The next time we meet your Master, it would be best to ask her about what happened that year. The Mr. Jian reminded.

 C60

    Li Qingniu acknowledged and said: "Looks like the greatest danger in this trial isn''t Savage Beast, but this person."


    Do you think he has friends? Mr. Jian suddenly said.


    Comrade?


    Mr. Jian said: I''ve always felt it''s very strange, he seems to have known that there was a person like you from the very beginning, moreover he knows your appearance very well, he was wary of you from the very beginning, he first sent Eighteen Pirates to scout your strength, then set up an ambush in the Ice Crystal Beast''s memories, and caught me off guard, making it impossible for me to help you, these things didn''t seem like it was a coincidence at all.


    Li Qingniu nodded his head: "I also feel that it''s very strange, but I don''t know the reason behind it."


    I think there''s a traitor in Celestial Star Sect.


    Li Qingniu raised his eyebrows: Insider? Who do you think?


    Mr. Jian shook his head and said: "It''s still hard to say, but I think there''s one person that''s suspicious." It was the person who had not participated in this exam.


    Senior Brother Yun Tian?


    What? You still don''t want to believe it''s him?


    Senior Brother Yun Tian is my recommended person, I do not want to doubt him, but if it is really him, I will not let him go either.


    However, there should be no reason for him to know about Murong Lanyu''s special physique. I have never been able to figure this out before.


    Since he couldn''t figure it out, Li Qingniu decided to not think too much into it.


    Gu Ruoqing concernedly checked Murong Lanyu''s entire body to see if she was injured.


    Murong Lanyu said gratefully: Alright, if Big Sister Qing Qing, I''m really fine, you don''t have to worry about me, it''s just that I almost thought that I won''t be able to see you guys again, it''s really great to be able to see you guys again.


    As Murong Lanyu spoke, her tears could not help but flow down.


    Li Qingniu and Gu Ruoqing comforted her together for a while. After the two of them calmed down, Li Qingniu brought the two of them to return.


    Li Qingniu told him that Yu Hongfei had already brought the others to the meeting place first, so the four of them rushed there together.


    At this time, Yu Hongfei and his men had already rushed to the gathering place, but the assembly place was in a mess. On the ground laid the corpses of the Savage Beast, especially the traces of the battle not long ago.


    How could this be? Could it be that this place had been attacked as well? They must have moved somewhere else. They looked around to see if there were any clues or signals left behind.


    Yes.


    A group of masked men dressed in black suddenly rushed into the Celestial Star Sect, killing and setting fires in all directions. Although there were disciples left to guard the mountain gates, they were not a match for the large number of the enemy, and all of them were experts of the Star-moon s above, and some of them were even experts of the Starry Sky Level s.


    The disciples who were guarding the mountain were defeated one after another, and quickly retreated to the Celestial Star Sect. At this point, there was nowhere for them to retreat to.


    Soon after, Li Qingniu and the other three arrived at the meeting place, but saw that the people from Lingyun Hall were all over the place, and did not see anyone else from the same sect.


    Fenggu Zhengyun asked: What''s going on?


    Yu Hongfei shook his head: "I don''t know, when we came here, it was already like this, and we should also have been surrounded and attacked by the Savage Beast."


    Everyone fell into silence. Even though they had already entered the Wilderness, it was only the first time they had entered, and there were barely any Savage Beast stepping into the Wilderness. Even if there were, they were at most a few low level Savage Beast.


    The situation should be similar to what happened to them yesterday, except that they did not know about the casualties.


    However Li Qingniu felt that the casualties wouldn''t be too heavy, since there were still five elders protecting them in the dark. If it was necessary, they would make their move, and many of the Savage Beast on the ground that looked like they were killed in one move should be the doing of the elders.


    Even if there were a few disciples who had just entered the starry sky, they would not necessarily be able to kill Star-moon Level Savage Beast so easily.


    However, he had promised Elder Ling Yun that he wouldn''t reveal their whereabouts unless it was absolutely necessary, even though the situation now didn''t seem very meaningful.


    At this time, a figure appeared in the distance and looked in their direction.


    Seeing that Lingyun Hall and his men were there, he moved his body and quickly ran over.


    Looking closer, that person was wearing the attire of a Celestial Star Sect disciple.


    That person flew over and said to the rest: "You are senior brothers in Lingyun Hall."


    Fenggu Zhengyun stepped forward and cupped her fists: Exactly, which hall are you from?


    My name is Ye Mingxiu and I am a disciple of the Blue Stone Palace. My senior brother sent me to see if any of you from the Lingyun Hall have arrived.


    Bluestone Hall? I don''t think I''ve seen you before. Fenggu Zhengyun said with furrowed brows.


    Although the Celestial Star Sect and the Nine Halls were isolated each other, they would still gather everyone to spar with each other once in awhile as a form of encouragement. Although this system had only come out in the recent years, even in the past, the Nine Halls would arrange for disciples to gather together and discuss how to speed up their cultivation.


    Ye Mingxiu laughed: "I''m this year''s new disciples and have not participated in the Grand Hall''s gathering. Senior naturally has never seen me before, but I''m sure senior knows me, and it was he who asked me to come."


    Lead the way. Fenggu Zhengyun thought for a moment, then said.


    Yes, please come with me.


    Ye Mingxiu led the group towards the direction where he came from. As they were walking, Fenggu Zhengyun asked him what happened.


    The result of the inquiry was similar to what the few of them had guessed, and there was indeed a large group of Savage Beast that suddenly attacked them on a large scale for no apparent reason.


    He had followed his father into the Wilderness and killed Savage Beast before, but that was only a single or very small group. It was the first time I had seen such a huge lineup and was frightened to the point where I knelt down. Ye Mingxiu said with a lingering fear.


    How about the others? Are there any serious casualties?


    Ye Mingxiu sighed: Many of my senior brothers were injured, but luckily, there were no major injuries. Fortunately, Master and the other elders appeared in time to eliminate most of the Savage Beast, and even killed two of them, causing the Savage Beast to finally disperse. However, they were afraid that the smell of blood here would attract more Savage Beast, so they decided to move to another place before sending people back to find you.


    Hearing his description, Li Qingniu laughed unnoticeably, and as expected, it was as he had guessed, the other five elders made their moves, but as soon as they made their move, they appeared in front of everyone, and it was impossible to hide it even if they wanted to.


    Looks like Master and the others can also show themselves. Li Qingniu thought.


    Oh, the elders are here too? Fenggu Zhengyun who had just heard of this news, calmed down. With Master and the elders around, even if there was another attack, they did not need to worry too much.


    Ha, since they have already appeared, I don''t think we need to hide anymore. A familiar voice sounded in everyone''s ears.


    The Master was the Master.


    Sigh, the originally peaceful trial was completely messed up by the damned Savage Beast. Another voice sounded.


    Their people would appear again, but their voices were already resounding in everyone''s ears. Moreover, their voices were abnormally clear, as if they were speaking right next to their ears.


    Hmph, all of you have made your voices known, there''s no way for you to hide even if you want to. A reluctant voice followed.


    Li Qingniu remembered that the voice belonged to the extremely fierce and cold Elder Jifeng.


    As he finished speaking, four figures quietly appeared in front of everyone.


    Seeing the appearance of a few Master s, everyone seemed to have found hope, and all of their faces revealed joyous smiles.


    Heh, what kind of expression is that? Let me tell you, we came here just to prevent others from destroying you, not to protect you, the trial is still a cultivation experience you have to undergo, don''t count on us old guys to help you.


    In short, when Master arrived, I was relieved.


    Relax? Believe it or not, we will drop this matter right now and return to Celestial Star Sect to enjoy our fortune, and ignore you guys.


    Master, we know we were wrong, you can''t ignore us.


    The group of people gathered around several Elders, all smiling as they spoke, as if they had forgotten the life and death battle that they had just experienced.


    Did you see that? This was the mental impact prestige could bring to others. If someone with prestige said something, even a simple action could give them a sense of security. You would definitely become a person with more prestige than them. Mr. Jian said at this time.


    Li Qingniu nodded, his eyes revealing a look of determination.


    At this time, Mr. Jian spoke again: The other party attacked the Lingyun Hall and other Nine Halls at the same time. It seems like not only did the other party plan this beforehand, they also did it in an organized manner.


    Un, I will ask Master about what happened six years ago. If I know what happened that year, I might be able to find out some clues about his identity.


    When everyone had enough and were no longer bothering the elders, Li Qingniu walked in front of Clan Elder Ling Yun and asked about the doubts in his heart.


    That thing from six years ago... Sigh, I originally thought that the matter was over, I never thought that there would be someone who would ask about it recently. Elder Ling Yun sighed and said.


    Elder Jifeng said unhappily: Why do you care about what happened that year? This has nothing to do with you.


    Li Qingniu had already gotten used to his attitude, so he said neither humble nor haughty: "Because I suspect that this matter is related to the incident from six years ago. Maybe knowing more would make it easier for us to find the mastermind behind the plot.


    Boy, who told you that this had something to do with what happened six years ago?


    I deduced it from what I had experienced.


    Kid, don''t make wild guesses about this sort of thing, could it be that you ¡­


    Elder Ling Yun patted Elder Jifeng''s shoulder and said: "Forget it, it''s not like there''s anything unspeakable, there''s no harm in telling them."

 C61

    Besides, even we ourselves do not suspect that this matter might be a continuation of what happened six years ago. Since the other party''s target is them, it would not be bad for them to know more about it.


    Seeing that the other elders had already said it like that, Elder Jifeng snorted lightly and turned his face aside. He had an expression of neither support nor opposition, which was basically equivalent to tacit approval.


    Elder Ling Yun raised his head and looked towards the horizon, as though he was organizing his thoughts. Where should he start from?


    I believe that all of you have heard of the Beast Venom Demon Clan, because this race''s people use their own demonic blood to nurture their own parasites, and their lifespans are not very long. Because of this reason, a race that was once incomparably glorious, finally became lonely under the passing of time, and many years ago ¡­


    In order to change this kind of fate, many years ago, a disagreement had occurred within the Beast Venom Demon Clan.


    One side believed that the devil race should change their previous way of life, give up on nurturing Gu, and focus on cultivating martial spirits. They believed that this was the way of life in accordance with the current era, and raising Gu, this ancient and damaged way of life, should be abandoned.


    On the other hand, they believed that their bodies were covered with demonic blood that had been passed down from their ancestors. This was a gift from the heavens, and they could not easily give it up.


    In the end, when neither side was able to convince the other, the number of people supporting the conservative side was far higher than the martial cultivation side. Also, at that time, the people who had the authority of the clan head also supported the conservative side.


    However, the person who proposed the idea did not give up and insisted on cultivating his martial spirit. He swore that he would prove to his people that only by cultivating their martial spirits and becoming a strong warrior could their Star Continent grow.


    Thus, he left the Beast Venom Demon Clan and began his own path of cultivation.


    In the end, after going through countless difficulties and dangers, he finally became a Starry Sky Level Fighter that was revered by many.


    When he returned to his people, he wanted to show them what he looked like, thinking that this would change their minds.


    After that, the person became extremely eccentric and went around looking for Advanced Fighters to challenge him. Furthermore, he took away someone''s life in every move he made during the battle, and quite a few Fighter thought that it was just an ordinary spar, but in the end, they were killed by his killing move.


    He quickly became the target of everyone''s shouts, but he thought that those people were afraid of death. Later on, he simply went to find Celestial Star Sect, because all the Fighter knew that Celestial Star Sect was the symbol of Fighter.


    This also meant that once he conquered Celestial Star Sect, he would receive the respect and worship of the entire continent. He wanted those clansmen who opposed him before him to sincerely kneel down and apologize to him.


    However, there were so many things that were not perfect in this world. Everything that happened in the past would make it feel that it was truly unrivalled in this world.


    When he stepped onto the Celestial Star Sect s, he immediately discovered that there was still a mountain higher than his previous one.


    Celestial Star Sect had only sent out one elder, and defeated him in one move. This elder was Old Master.


    At that time, no one knew what kind of strength he had, they only knew that he was once good friends with the three people in the The Ten Most Powerful Experts Under The Starry Sky and that they often sparred with Martial Skills s together. Although it was just a spar and there was no victory or defeat, being able to obtain the strength of ten strongest experts was already enough to prove his strength.


    From then on, that person seemed to have disappeared from the market. That elder had severely injured him. Although it didn''t take his life, it crippled his martial soul.


    However, to the Fighter, losing his martial spirit meant a fate worse than death.


    After that, when Celestial Star Sect found out his identity, he sent her back to Beast Venom Demon Clan.


    However, his injuries just so happened to have slipped away and he was no longer heard from again, until many years later, when a Fighter who claimed to be the son of that person once again came to challenge Celestial Star Sect, saying that he would fulfill his last wish for his ancestors.


    Only now did the others know that the person who had challenged Celestial Star Sect was already dead. However, while he was alive, he had been using all kinds of methods to nurture his only son as a hope for revenge.


    Destroying his Celestial Star Sect was his last wish before his death.


    Even though the person who came to challenge him again was an expert from the Starry Sky Level, a little stronger than his father back then, in the end, he was still not a match for the Celestial Star Sect, and was defeated once again.


    However, he was still unwilling. If cultivation was unsuccessful, he might as well cultivate his ancestors again and start to crazily train with Gu, planning to use the Gu to drive the Savage Beast to flatten his Celestial Star Sect one day.


    But because of the transition from being a parasite to being a parasite, he had expended too much effort. Just as he was about to drive the Savage Beast into the human realm, before he even reached the Celestial Star Sect, he suddenly died midway, and died.


    The Savage Beast that had lost control were attacking the humans from all directions, and were eventually exterminated by the Human Fighter.


    Who would have thought that after a few years, an organization called Ghost Brake would appear again?


    It was rumored that the founder was the daughter of the one who tried to force the Savage Beast into advancing into the Celestial Star Sect, but suddenly died in the process. She blamed her grandfather and father''s resentful death on the Celestial Star Sect, and swore that the Celestial Star Sect would disappear from this world.


    But everyone thought it was impossible, and no one took her and her organization seriously.


    However, six years ago, the ambush on the Celestial Star Sect trial team shocked the entire Martial Spirit World.


    No one would have thought that this organization would actually bring such a large amount of casualties to the Celestial Star Sect. Even though the majority of the casualties were some disciples who had just recently entered the sect, it was an unprecedented amount of losses to the Celestial Star Sect.


    Li Qingniu had most likely heard of what happened after that, so he did not inquire further.


    However, I have heard another way of saying, it is that they have organized that ambush in order to fight for the Crimson Blood Dragon Crystal.


    Elder Ling Yun nodded his head and said: That''s right, although the beast driving incident that year was settled very quickly, but the Savage Beast was brought into the human domain, causing certain casualties for the human race, which made it possible for many people to forgive. At that time, someone had proposed to join hands with the Fighter to find the Beast Venom Demon Clan, and exterminate all of them, so as to prevent similar things from happening again.


    As the target of the opposing Celestial Star Sect, they naturally became the leaders of the alliance.


    After some discussion, he sent Elder Ling Yun to deal with this matter.


    From his interactions with the Beast Venom Demon Clan people, Elder Ling Yun understood the cause and effect of the incident. He believed that the majority of the people in the Beast Venom Demon Clan were kind, and there was no need to destroy the entire clan for the sake of one or two people.


    When everyone thought that they should find out about this, only Elder Ling Yun was able to speak up for them. He believed that for this race to be able to continue from the Primordial Era until the present, it was impossible for other people to imagine the bitterness between them. Furthermore, the evil person himself was someone who had already left the clan long ago, so there was no reason for them to bear the burden of murder for an outsider.


    In order to make everyone compromise, Elder Ling Yun finally suggested to the chief of the Beast Venom Race that he arrange for someone to be held hostage, so that everyone could have peace of mind.


    The Old Patriarch was a reasonable person and immediately agreed. He even sent him to the daughter of the Crimson Blood Dragon Crystal that he had just nurtured.


    To be able to give birth to a Crimson Blood Dragon Crystal, one would be able to become a candidate for the position of Patriarch. To use a person of such status as a hostage, it was enough to show his sincerity.


    With this, Elder Ling Yun finally convinced everyone, and everyone agreed to let go of their previous topic for now and wait for further observation.


    Later, when the Eighteen Pirates found out about this news, he found out that Ghost Brake was the enemy of Celestial Star Sect and sought for cooperation with them.


    The Eighteen Pirates requested for the Crimson Blood Dragon Crystal to be handed over to them afterwards. Ghost Brake agreed, but only if the Eighteen Pirates used the power of the Crimson Blood Dragon Crystal to help her defeat the Celestial Star Sect. After that, they planned the attack six years ago.


    Afterwards, he told Li Qingniu and the others how the nine elders messed up the Ghost Brake, and how he discovered that the head of the Ghost Brake had disappeared.


    Could this Cloaked Man be the leader of the Ghost Brake back then? Li Qingniu said as he frowned.


    It was very possible that since it was able to order the Savage Beast around, it should have demon blood in it''s body, so it was very likely that it was his descendant. Elder Ling Yun nodded.


    Elder Jifeng snorted: "It could also be someone from another Beast Venom Demon Clan.


    I believe that under her lead, no one would do something like this to the Beast Venom Demon Clan. Elder Ling Yun gently shook his head.


    She? Li Qingniu did not understand: "Master, who is'' she ''?


    Elder Ling Yun stroked his beard and said: "She is the current head of the Beast Venom Clan, the little girl who was sent to the Celestial Star Sect as a hostage back then.


    Hmph, if it wasn''t for you being merciful and bringing her back as a hostage, your Celestial Star Sect wouldn''t have suffered that ambush. Elder Jifeng said coldly.


    It''s not like that. Li Qingniu retorted.


    Elder Jifeng glared at him and said: Kid, what did you say?


    Elder Ling Yun said: "Azure Ox, you can''t be rude to Uncle Shi."


    I just don''t want the Master to be criticized for no reason.


    Kid, what do you mean by blaming for no reason? Am I not telling the truth? Elder Jifeng said in displeasure.


    When Elder Jifeng said this, his entire body released a slight pressure, as though he was venting the discontent of the other party speaking to him in such a manner.


    The surrounding crowd felt an invisible pressure pressing down on their hearts. The air was so heavy that it was difficult to breathe, and even their footsteps gradually came to a stop.


    Li Qingniu was still calm and collected as he replied in a neither humble nor overbearing manner: The truth is that Ghost Brake''s ultimate goal is to destroy Celestial Star Sect, regardless of whether or not there are Crimson Blood Dragon Crystal s, sooner or later, the Ghost Brake will find a chance to make a move against Celestial Star Sect. If not six years ago, it could have been five years ago, or even four years ago ¡­


    How could Elder Jifeng not know of these superficial matters? It was just that he was used to opposing Elder Ling Yun, so he wanted to refute Elder Ling.


    The other Elders were aware of this point and would normally not participate in their debates.


    Elder Jifeng''s mouth twitched a few times, but he didn''t know how to refute this. He could only say to Elder Ling Yun in a huff: "This is the good disciple that you taught?"


    Hahaha, the junior generation are ignorant, Brother Jifeng is magnanimous, how can he possibly care about a junior? Elder Ling Yun laughed.

 C62

    Hmph, then can anyone explain why there are people who are not from Celestial Star Sect in your group?


    Elder Jifeng turned his gaze towards Gu Ruoqing and the other carriages that accompanied her, and continued to speak. "There are also carriages that rest on a soft and warm bed, I would like to know if Lingyun Hall is coming to train, or to play?


    The carriage belongs to the young lady, who is not a member of Celestial Star Sect, and we have no right to interfere in her itinerary. As for these things, I believe that Brother Jifeng had seen them before, that none of the Celestial Star Sect disciples used them.


    Hmph, since when did the exam start allowing the family members to accompany you?


    Moreover, this Desolate Land isn''t owned by Celestial Star Sect, how can we not let them leave? Brother Jifeng, don''t be too serious. Elder Ling Yun patted Elder Jifeng''s shoulder and laughed.


    Back then, when Elder Ling Yun suggested to keep Li Qingniu from participating in this trial, he encountered opposition from the other hall masters. The one who objected the most was this Elder Jifeng, and Elder Ling Yun could be considered to have vented a small sigh of relief for himself.


    Protect them from all sides, and one day you will harm them.


    Not far away, Elder Kun and Elder Wu Chuan looked at each other. Seeing the two of them acting this way, they could only bitterly smile and shake their heads.


    Fenggu Zhengyun curiously asked: Why did the two elders suddenly sigh?


    Heh, it''s nothing much, just that I feel that the world has been through many vicissitudes of life, just like the Master and Elder Jifeng. Many years ago, they were still brothers who risked their lives and went all out, who would have thought that there would be a day when they faced each other at every turn.


    Oh? They used to...


    What are you mumbling about over there? Don''t think that my ears won''t work when I''m old. Elder Jifeng suddenly turned and glared at the few of them as he spoke.


    The two elders smiled awkwardly as they waved their hands to acknowledge their mistake.


    At this time, Elder Ling Yun''s Sound Transmitting also rang beside Fenggu Zhengyun''s ears: Stinky Kid, don''t meddle in other people''s business.


    While they were talking, they had already found a resting area for the other eight halls under Ye Mingxiu''s guidance.


    This was a mountain stream, and it was surrounded by a mountain. The disciples of Celestial Star Sect would stay here to recuperate.


    In the previous bloody battle, although the disciples of the eight halls didn''t suffer a great loss, they still suffered a great number of injuries. Therefore, it wasn''t convenient for them to travel for the time being, they might even have to rest here for a day or two.


    The five elders who arrived first sat cross-legged on a huge rock that protruded from the mountainside as if they were discussing something.


    Upon seeing that the crowd had arrived, he beckoned for the four elders to come forward.


    Azure Ox. Although I spoke up for you just now, you saw it too. This trip is extremely dangerous, not only is it dangerous for the Savage Beast, but there are also people who are willing to take part in it. It is indeed a little inappropriate for you to let such a young lady stay by your side.


    Li Qingniu said: Originally, I did not want her to come, but since she insisted on coming, disciple had no choice but to follow. Moreover, the other party already knows that she is going with us, if we let her go alone, it would be even more dangerous.


    Elder Ling Yun nodded his head: "Mn, your concerns are not without reason, then you have to take good care of me. I, a miss of a Qian Jin, am in danger while accompanying you into the Wilderness. You have to understand my intentions."


    Mind? What did Master mean?


    Heh, silly boy, slowly comprehend it yourself.


    After Master finished speaking, he laughed and then flew towards the huge boulder the other elders were on.


    Fenggu Zhengyun brought everyone to clean up an area to be their resting place.


    At this time, a tall and sturdy man with an arrogant expression walked over, and said while walking: Which one of you is Li Qingniu?


    Fenggu Zhengyun frowned, then walked over and cupped her fist: So it''s Senior Brother Lin Xiong from Red Searing Temple, what do you have to look for Li Qingniu for?


    Lin Xiong raised his head, glanced at Fenggu Zhengyun and said: "I remember you, your surname is Feng Gu, you are not Li Qingniu, let Li Qingniu out.


    I am Li Qingniu''s senior brother, if Brother Lin has anything to say, you can tell me first, but if Junior Brother Taurus has offended me in any way ¡­


    Lin Xiong reached out his hand to push Fenggu Zhengyun away, and said with a rough voice: Offend my ass, this daddy has never seen his person before, what is there to offend? Don''t talk so much nonsense, who''s Li Qingniu, come out.


    Li Qingniu stood up, walked in front of him and said: I am Li Qingniu, I wonder why Senior Brother is looking for me?


    Even though Li Qingniu''s physique could not be considered weak, when he stood in front of Lin Xiong, it could be said that he was extremely weak that caused people to be a little worried, afraid that Lin Xiong would casually push him a few dozen meters away.


    But Li Qingniu still remained standing in front of him, neither servile nor overbearing, with his head held high and chest puffed up, without the slightest bit of fear.


    Look, he''s actually Li Qingniu. No matter how you look at him, he seems to be very weak.


    This... Was it really that legendary youth?


    As expected, even the rumors are not believable. To think I was looking forward to it for so long.


    He''s finished, I think Lin Xiong just need to raise his hand and smash it flat.


    He had thought that the person with that kind of legendary story must be a handsome guy.


    That''s right, although he looked quite handsome, it was still far from his imagination. Sigh ¡­


    When the listless crowd saw what had happened, they immediately fell into a heated discussion.


    But other than the people from the Lingyun Hall, almost no one came to stop the two, as they quietly watched from the sidelines, as if they were watching a good show.


    He was just about to get up when he heard Elder Yun Feng say, "Brother Ling Yun, there''s no need to be so nervous. It''s already a violation of the rules to let the juniors deal with the juniors and juniors, and help them beat back the savage beasts. Since this is a trial, and whatever happens in the process should be handled by them, we should continue to discuss what should happen next.


    Seeing that the other elders had also said the same, Elder Ling Yun could only give up.


    To avoid interference in our business, to see or... When Elder Jifeng said this, he waved his sleeve and created a white barrier around the huge boulder, which was used to isolate all sounds and sights from the outside world.


    You''re amazing, brat. You''ve just entered the Sect and you''re already an influential figure.


    Li Qingniu said calmly: I do not know about the things that Senior Brother has said, nor do I know why there would be news about it. I only want to cultivate properly within the Celestial Star Sect to become stronger.


    Become strong? Lin Xiong could not help but let out a sneer: With your little body, how much stronger do you think you can become? How ridiculous.


    One did not have to be taller than others in order to be strong. It was said that no expert under the heavens could be ranked higher than others simply by virtue of their physique.


    Lin Xiong became even more furious after hearing his words: Kid, you are still forcing yourself. Today, I will let you know that only those who become strong through training with all their might will become strong without any so-called Inherent Skills and a few legendary stories.


    With that said, he raised his hand and punched towards Li Qingniu''s face.


    The strength behind it was enough to split mountains and split rocks.


    It had to be known that in the past sparring matches of Nine Halls disciples, Lin Xiong had always been the strongest for the past three years. Even Fenggu Zhengyun had always lost to him in every single exchange of moves.


    Therefore, other than the new disciples, no one would doubt the power of this move.


    Fenggu Zhengyun frowned, but just as she was about to attack, she saw that Li Qingniu was already behind him.


    Lin Xiong''s punch missed. Feeling indignant, he turned around and was about to swing his fist out again.


    Fenggu Zhengyun suddenly appeared in front of him, extended her hand out and caught his fist: Senior brother Lin, enough, continue hitting ¡­


    How about we keep fighting? Do you want to stand up for him? But don''t forget, you''ve already lost to me three times in a row.


    Before Fenggu Zhengyun could say anything, she heard from Li Qingniu: "I don''t know why Senior Brother Fenrir wants to let you win, but if that punch was your power, I dare you say that Senior Brother Fenrir would definitely not lose to you.


    You little rascal, what nonsense are you spouting? I think you really need to be taught a lesson, only then will you know what is the thickness of the heavens and the thickness of the earth! Fenggu Zhengyun, get out of the way, or else I will finish you off first!


    Fenggu Zhengyun sighed, and said: "Lin Xiong, the reason why I stopped you is not because I''m afraid of you injuring him, but because I''m afraid of... If he were to continue this fight, it would harm Brother Lin''s face. This little brother wanted to leave a way out for Brother Lin so he could stop him. Otherwise, Brother Lin would have already ¡­


    What did you say? How dare you speak to me like that? If I don''t beat you to the point of kneeling on the ground and begging for mercy today, my surname will not be Lin.


    Since you are looking for the Junior Brother Taurus, then I might as well not meddle in your business. But in the end, I will say this, I am really doing this for Brother Lin''s own good, definitely not for the sake of my own junior brother.


    Hmph, cut the crap. Since you don''t dare to fight, get out of the way.


    Lin Xiong said as he pushed Fenggu Zhengyun away, raising his head to walk in front of Li Qingniu and said: "Kid, your Qing Gong is not bad, if you think that you can compete with me by relying on Qing Gong, you are wrong, just now when I was casually waving my fist, I did not use my martial spirit, but now I will let you know, what power is! Ah ~


    Following Lin Xiong''s loud shout, flames rose from his entire body, the fire evaporated and suffused into the air. Everyone far away felt as if their bodies were being roasted. The senior brothers and sisters in the halls immediately cooperated with each other to form Barrier s, isolating the heat so that the steam from the flames would not affect the junior brothers and sisters.


    It turns out to be a fire-attribute Martial Spirit. You are indeed stronger than a fire-attribute Fighter that I had met before, but only slightly. Li Qingniu very seriously compared Lin Xiong to the Mayor he met during the Qingyang City.


    To Li Qingniu, this was merely expressing the feelings he had in his heart, but to the other party, this casual expression was more like a form of contempt.

 C63

    Kid, stop boasting and look at my Xuanming Primordial Fire!


    The angry Lin Xiong shouted angrily, and two waves of true flames shot out from his palms.


    Wow, it''s Senior Brother Lin Xiong''s most proficient Profound Nether True Flame. I have only seen Senior Brother use it twice at sparring sessions.


    Yeah, I didn''t expect that Senior Brother would use this move on a newly advanced Hair-raising Boy. It looks like Senior Brother is really angry.


    Could that kid bear it?


    What a joke, do you think he can do something that even Fenggu Zhengyun cannot withstand?


    Everyone started to discuss again, and it was as if they were looking down on Li Qingniu.


    After all, their understanding of Li Qingniu only came from rumors, and on the surface, Li Qingniu was not as impressive as the rumors claimed.


    Just as everyone was discussing, the two fire pillars had already reached Li Qingniu.


    Lin Xiong was not completely brainless either. Although he did not believe that Li Qingniu could beat him, but he did not completely ignore Fenggu Zhengyun''s warning.


    After all, Fenggu Zhengyun was his opponent in every round. Even though he could always beat Fenggu Zhengyun in every move and half at the critical moment, he knew in her heart that it would not be easy for him to win.


    And a person, who was able to receive such an evaluation from Fenggu Zhengyun, wouldn''t be any worse. In order to directly show off his opponent and also give him no chance to retaliate, Lin Xiong immediately used his best move, intending to beat the person in front of him down in one move.


    Li Qingniu suddenly raised his arms, and suddenly, an extremely strong Wind Blade appeared around his body. With the two fire pillars flying in the opposite direction, it attacked back towards Lin Xiong.


    What? Lin Xiong was caught off guard and cried out in alarm before he hurriedly turned around and retreated. However, due to shock, he was slightly slow for a moment, and his sleeve was cut off by the Wind Blade.


    Kid, what kind of move is this? Lin Xiong bellowed.


    Junior apprentice-brother, you can''t hurt people. Fenggu Zhengyun immediately said.


    Got it, Senior Brother, I won''t hurt him.


    Hearing that, the anger in Lin Xiong''s heart grew stronger, he only felt that he had lost face, and was determined to get it back, so he sneered: Wounded me? Don''t joke around, I was just careless a moment ago, this time I will definitely not give you a small chance.


    The surrounding people were all dumbfounded. They were all dumbstruck as they watched the situation unfold. For a moment, they had forgotten to make any comments.


    Just now, who said that senior brother Green Ox could not even block one move? Now, he was going to be slapped, haha ¡­ In the silence, a bell-like laughter reached everyone''s ears. They couldn''t help but feel their cheeks turn hot as they looked towards the source of the laughter.


    That''s right, Brother Li just stood there without moving, and already scared some people so much that they leapt ten meters away. It was unknown who it was that could not even take a single blow.


    Another melodious voice followed. When everyone heard this, their faces turned pale.


    Tch, don''t bother with them. Senior-apprentice Brother Lin was just warming up a moment ago, and didn''t use any of his skills at all. How dare he provoke Senior-apprentice Brother Lin like this? Just watch.


    It''s sad to be deceiving yourself. Murong Lanyu faintly sighed.


    At this time, a disciple of Red Searing Temple walked over and said to Fenggu Zhengyun: Junior Brother Feng Gu, you should take care of them, don''t lead your emotions.


    Of course, but I think it would be best for Senior brother Guihai to first take care of the people in the Red Searing Temple. If they continue to stir things up over there, it would also be difficult for me to control them.


    Junior apprentice-brother ¡­ The other party was slightly dissatisfied.


    Fenggu Zhengyun cupped her fists and said with a smile: "Senior Brother, please speak, Zhengyun is listening attentively."


    Humph. The person snorted, turned around angrily, and walked back to the place where the Red Searing Temple was located and said to Lin Xiong: Senior Brother Lin, I''ll depend on you to save face for the Red Searing Temple.


    Gu Ruoqing asked Fenggu Zhengyun: "Are all the people from the Red Searing Temple so overbearing?"


    Fenggu Zhengyun nodded her head: Hmm, actually, all of the disciples who had just entered were not bad, but those who survive under the cruel environment of Red Searing Temple would gradually like to look down on people, and seemed to think that this was the only way for them to pursue happiness.


    Hearing that, Lin Xiong replied to the man: Cut the crap, you don''t need to teach me how to do things?


    Then, he turned to Li Qingniu and said: "Kid, if you are willing to admit defeat in front of everyone, I can let you go today, and not fuss about it."


    Li Qingniu was puzzled: Admit defeat? Why did he admit defeat?


    You... Good boy, since you are courting death, then I shall grant you your wish.


    Suddenly, the Spirit Qi around Lin Xiong''s body activated, and the Power of Martial Spirit s in his body reached their highest levels of cultivation.


    The entire mountain stream was submerged within the Purgatory Sea of Flames. The few weeds and trees within the mountain stream were all incinerated into ashes.


    The ground began to dry up and crack from the intense burning.


    Everyone retreated! Even though the Barrier that had gathered the strength of all the senior brothers and sisters were able to withstand the monstrous flames, the strong misty heat was still unbearable. Under the command of the senior brothers and sisters, they all retreated far away.


    Li Qingniu felt as though his body was stuck in a sea of fire, his entire body releasing a blazing heat.


    With his body, even though he could easily endure the overflowing flames, he still felt uncomfortable from being grilled. He activated Water Martial Spirit, wanting to gather water to extinguish the fire, but he found that there was no longer any water available, even the moisture in the air was almost completely vaporized by the flames.


    Haha, kid, I''ve heard that you have two martial spirits in your body, one is gold, one is water, and the other is fire. I''m afraid that your Metal-type Martial Spirit can''t do much anymore.


    Li Qingniu said indifferently: Initially, I was afraid that I would hurt Senior Brother, thus I wanted to extinguish the fire, since it won''t work, then Junior Brother can only offend.


    How dare you brat act so arrogantly when your death was at hand! I''ll add another fire and burn you to ashes.


    At this time, Lin Xiong''s eyes were already red from killing, and while speaking, he had truly increased the firepower once again, disregarding the consequences. Even the surrounding mountain rocks could not handle his Power of Martial Spirit, and burst open from the flames, producing a series of crackling sounds.


    Li Qingniu slowly raised his hand and struck out with his palm.


    Seeing that, Lin Xiong knew that the other party''s attack was ferocious, and immediately gathered the fire energy in the surroundings to form an array, blocking the other party''s palm strike.


    But in that instant, the fire net was broken by the wind from the palm. The palm strike landed on his body and just gathered onto the fire net, causing him to not have enough time to retaliate.


    Suddenly, someone grabbed his shoulder in the nick of time and quickly pulled him to the side, pulling her out of the attack range of the palm strike.


    Fenggu Zhengyun, you... With lingering fear in her heart, Lin Xiong turned around to look, only to see that the one who had saved him was actually Fenggu Zhengyun.


    Fenggu Zhengyun said indifferently: I had warned Senior Brother Lin before, but unfortunately, you didn''t listen to my advice, now you should know the difference between us right?


    I don''t know what kind of perverted methods he used just now, but it wasn''t the Martial Spirit Skills at all. Lin Xiong said unhappily.


    Fenggu Zhengyun chuckled and said: One of the unorthodox methods you spoke of was the Cloud Push of the number one female emperor Mo Nichang. The other one is a skill obtained after refining the Queen of Shark Tooth Ice Crystal Beast. Back then, the strongest ten were not their own Martial Spirit Skills, but a unique skill that was developed using their own strength. It was also because of this that they became the strongest existence compared to the other Fighter.


    The fire energy had already dissipated and the heat energy around him was gradually dissipating. However, at this moment, drops of sweat the size of beans were seeping out of Lin Xiong''s forehead.


    Forget about the ten strongest experts who could create their own Martial Skills, just the matter of refining a Ice Crystal Beast King was something that he did not even dare to think about right now.


    What did you say? He ¡­ Did he really refine the King of Ice Crystal Beast? Lin Xiong said as he swallowed his saliva.


    That''s right.


    Lin Xiong once again turned his head to look at Li Qingniu who was standing there. He suddenly felt that the current Li Qingniu was much taller than before.


    Of course, it was just an illusion, it was impossible for Li Qingniu to suddenly become big, and the big thing was just his image in Lin Xiong''s eyes.


    However, the image was intangible and intangible. Although it sounded illusory, it still gave people a different feeling.


    Seeing that the fire had subsided, everyone gathered around him.


    Because the fire just now was too big, the group had been too far away to see what had happened.


    Therefore, everyone was very curious now. They kept asking about the situation of the battle.


    However, the three of them didn''t seem to be interested in replying to their questions. It was just that Lin Xiong''s attitude towards Li Qingniu had undergone a huge reversal.


    Senior Brother Lin Xiong, why are you so courteous to him? How was it? Who won? The disciples from Red Searing Temple surrounded Lin Xiong and asked him about the situation.


    I am just sparring with the Brother Li, what does it have to do with you guys, stop asking questions here and there, what should I do? Lin Xiong dispersed the crowd around him in a bad mood.


    Senior brother Lin, why did you start calling him Brother Li?


    Lin Xiong bellowed: I and Brother Li are enemies if we don''t fight, if we get to know each other at first sight, I will acknowledge you, what''s wrong? Do I need to report back to you?


    With just a few words, the crowd no longer dared to ask anything.


    Senior Brother, are you really going to bow down to him? Murong Lanyu asked softly.


    What was a sworn brother? Li Qingniu had never heard of such a thing before, so he asked in confusion.


    It was the type that, after paying respects to the heavens and the earth, would call each other brothers.


    No.


    At this time, the nine elders had also finished their discussion, and after removing the Barrier, they instructed the disciples of the various hall leaders to come over, in preparation to explain their plans and arrangements for their next trip.

 C64

    Seeing the few clan elders with serious expressions, everyone was uneasy. After going through so many attacks from Savage Beast s, everyone was extremely exhausted. They did not know what to do next.


    Most people did not know that the trial area this time around was the profound veins located deep in the Wildland.


    After going through a wave of attacks from Savage Beast s with Star-moon Level, and then allowing them to go deeper into the place where the Savage Beast s resided, I wonder what kind of mood they would have?


    After the disciples in charge of the halls arrived at the top of the cliff, the Dragon Martial Hall''s elder let out a sigh and said to the crowd: "Not long before Lingyun Hall arrived and gathered, we received a message from Sect. Celestial Star Sect were invaded by foreign enemies, and the enemy was not weak either, as the formation has been broken down, they need to go back and support us, but we can''t delay the trial, we were discussing this matter all along, and now we want to hear your views."


    Fenggu Zhengyun said: Someone is attacking the mountain? Could it be the Cloaked Man again?


    He didn''t know for sure yet, but he believed it wasn''t some sort of coincidence. It seemed like he had some sort of accomplice, and there were quite a few of them.


    And the Old Master? Not with Old Master guarding the Sect.


    Elder Chi Lie said: Strange, what''s strange is that even though everyone had retreated outside of Star Heaven Palace to fight with the opponent, the Old Master still did not show themselves. Some disciples went in to look for them and there were no traces of them.


    Lin Xiong said. Of course the competition between Sect and Old Master was more important.


    However, once the exam began, there was no way to cancel it midway. A disciple of the Dragon Martial Hall said.


    A disciple of the Green Stone Palace said: "Matters are governed by authority. Rules are dead, and people are alive. Don''t you have special circumstances? You have to know how to be flexible."


    Fenggu Zhengyun said: I think that since we need to save Sect, we should also continue with the trial. We can send a portion of our disciples to support them and continue with the trials.


    Elder Kun said: Yes, that''s what we discussed in the end, and the person we planned to send back is you, because your strengths are the strongest out of the disciples, the opponent''s strength is not weak, so it''s useless to go back, and of course, there will be three other elders who will go with you, so treat this as a special trial for you, to save Sect, can you guys take this responsibility?


    Lin Xiong took a step forward, and said: We vow to use our lives as Celestial Star Sect.


    Fenggu Zhengyun said: We will definitely not disappoint the hopes of the elders, but if we leave, are the other junior brothers and sisters still going to continue training in the Tiangu Mountain?


    Lin Xiong nodded. "Yes, to be honest, even I would be somewhat guilty if I were to go to Tiangu Mountain. If they are the only ones left ¡­


    So you want to change the location of the trial and not enter the Wildland?


    Exactly.


    There are still five elders present, what are you all worried about?


    The elders had said that they would not interfere with the dangers they would encounter during the trial, so ¡­


    Elder Jifeng said: What nonsense do you Stinky Kid have to worry about? Can we really make sure that none of you will not return? Those words were said for them, to not have too many fantasies, to have their Celestial Star Sect grow and still rely on them, just relax and go back.


    Everyone looked at each other and nodded.


    Elder Ling Yun said: Go and arrange something in place of your next leaders.


    Yes, tell them what happened?


    No need, just say that we have a special task for you, there''s no need to say anything else.


    After everyone received their orders, they went down to arrange their own affairs.


    What? Senior Brother Fenrir has a special mission to leave?


    As for what the mission is, I don''t need you to tell me. In the future, you will know that after I leave, Hongfei will temporarily be in charge.


    Li Qingniu quickly said: "Senior Brother, I have no experience, and do not know what to do, or...


    Junior Brother Taurus is only assisting you, he will tell you what to do, your growth and ability is obvious to all, with you assisting, everyone will definitely be at ease, including me.


    That''s right, Green Ox, don''t decline. Yu Hongfei advised.


    Li Qingniu said: Then I will have to trouble Senior Brother Hong Fei to advise me.


    Be sure to bring them all back. Fenggu Zhengyun said to the two of them, but her gaze was fixated on Li Qingniu.


    He knew that Li Qingniu''s true strength was much stronger than he appeared to be, and was even stronger than him, so he had the deepest expectations for. It was just that was still too young, had not experienced too many things, and lacked experience.


    However, in name, it was with Yu Hongfei as the leader. With Li Qingniu assisting it, their goal was only to balance the two of them.


    In any case, Yu Hongfei had already been in the Sect for a long time, and had already accumulated a lot of expectations of people, so he decided to stay with his new junior brother. Even if he did not say that he did not have any grudges in his heart, some people would still voice out their dissatisfaction.


    After everything was arranged, everyone rushed back to the Celestial Star Sect with the fastest speed possible, following behind Ling Yun, Qing Shi, and Yi Hu.


    And at this time, within the Celestial Star Sect, corpses were strewn all over the ground in front of the Starsky Hall. Some of them had Celestial Star Sect, while others had intruder.


    After a day and night of fierce battle, both sides had suffered from death or injury, but the opposing side had many experts, so their Celestial Star Sect s were relatively weak. Furthermore, their strength was at the fifth stage of the Star-moon, so there were no outstanding experts.


    At this moment, a limping figure slowly appeared from a secret room, holding a torch in his hand.


    In the center of the secret room, a black robed figure stood with his hands behind his back, from head to toe.


    Old Master was originally here, but I''ve been looking for you for a long time now. Blood is already flowing outside, I ask Old Master to take charge of the situation.


    Oh? How did you know I was here? You are the disciple from Lingyun Hall who was injured and was unable to participate in the trial? The voice of the Old Master came out from the black cloak.


    Because his disciple was injured, she could not participate in the battle, so she could only come out to find the Old Master to relieve herself. Coincidentally, she found this secret room, so she came down to take a look. Yun Tian said as he walked towards the black robed person while holding the torch.


    Old Master ''Oh?'' He said, "What is going on outside? Do you need me to come out personally?"


    Yun Tian said, "Someone is attacking the mountain. The Starsky Hall has been broken."


    The Old Master asked in shock: What? There was actually such a thing, who could have done it?


    Yun Tian said: Shouldn''t Old Master go deal with the invaders first? There was still time to think about this?


    Hm? Is this the tone you should have when talking to this Master? Old Master said with a slightly pained tone.


    Yun Tian said: Then let me see if you are Old Master or not.


    At this time, Yun Tian had already walked in front of Old Master, his words had not even finished, when suddenly a palm flew towards Old Master.


    Old Master seemed to have been prepared for a long time, he suddenly jumped to the side and dodged the incoming palm wind.


    Yun Tian leaped again, the Old Master suddenly had vines wrapped around his body, making him unable to move, looking like he was about to be hit in the heart. Old Master suddenly turned into a ball of black mist and broke free from the vines'' bindings.


    So your injury was fake. The drifting black fog coalesced into a human form once more.


    Yun Tian lightly said, "The injury is real, but it has already healed. It''s about time you reveal your true face!"


    With a shout, Yun Tian used his full strength. The vines that were so thick that they could not even pierce the wind formed a barrier, blocking the entire entrance of the secret room.


    Hehe, do you think you can defeat me like this?


    How could he not try?


    As Yun Tian spoke, he leapt up and attacked once more ¡­


    What kind of mission do you think Fenrir and the others are going on? They actually want so many people to leave together. Now the powerful ones have all been transferred away, leaving only us. What if we encounter another Savage Beast attack? Muyanhao said somewhat listlessly.


    What are you afraid of? Aren''t the elders present?


    Murong Lanyu continued: That''s right, there''s also Senior Brother Qing Niu. Senior Brother Qing Niu defeated the Ice Crystal Beast King alone, he will protect us.


    The only thing I''m afraid of is that when the time comes, they will only have to protect themselves and won''t have the time to care about us.


    It can''t be, senior brother Green Ox is not that kind of person.


    At this time, Elder Jifeng suddenly announced: Everyone has had enough rest, let''s make some preparations and continue on our journey.


    What? We have to hurry on our way now, we just arrived, we can''t rest for another half day. Muyanhao said with a long face.


    Li Qingniu said: Alright Senior Brother, stop complaining, the trial itself is a difficult task.


    Sigh, Junior Brother, you really know how to recuperate.


    Murong Lanyu teased from the side: "I think it''s you Senior Brother, you''re too bad."


    Muyanhao was so angry that he wanted to refute again, yet again opened his mouth but was speechless.


    Laughter was part laughter, while scolding was part scolding. The elder''s order could not be disobeyed.


    Muyanhao packed his things with the rest and continued on the road towards the Wildland.


    Was Wildland really that dangerous? Li Qingniu pondered.


    Because the elders had yet to explain the location of the trial to the crowd, it seemed that they were afraid of burdening the hearts of the crowd, so they deliberately did not want to reveal it in advance.


    Mr. Jian immediately said: To your fellow sect members, it is indeed very dangerous. If you do not have a few elders accompanying you, you would definitely die, of course Master is an exception, hahaha.


    With the elders by his side, he should be safe.


    I don''t think that they would stand idly by when faced with a large-scale Savage Beast attack, but there is one thing I need to be careful of. Mr. Jian said with slight apprehension.


    Li Qingniu nodded his head: I know, you''re talking about Cloaked Man.


    That''s right, this person was very tricky and strange. If he were to face him head on, he wouldn''t be worried at all. However, he didn''t know what kind of unorthodox methods he would use.

 C65

    Li Qingniu nodded, and said: "Mn, I understand, I will pay careful attention to this person''s movements.


    After a day of unhindered travel, they did not encounter even a single ordinary hand.


    However, as the sun began to set, everyone felt slightly more at ease, thinking that they could finally find a place to sleep peacefully at night. At this moment, a large river stretched out in front of them.


    Today''s mission was to cross this river. As long as they crossed the river, everyone would be able to rest. Otherwise, no one would be able to rest. Elder Jifeng''s voice suddenly came out.


    Then, Elder Chi Lie''s voice sounded out, "Everyone, don''t underestimate this river. I know with your abilities, it is extremely easy to cross the river, but I want to remind you that there is a kind of Hydra in this river, and it is definitely not the kind of hydra that you all know of. Not only is it extremely big, but it also has tentacles used to wrap around people.


    What? If even flying through the air wasn''t enough, then what could one do?


    Unless one had the ability to walk in the air like the Senior Brother Yun Tian, and could move himself to a very, very high place, to an extent that they could not reach, then they could walk with ease.


    We can try to gather the power of the Water Martial Spirit and create a set of Ice Bridge. The Ice Bridge can be built as high as possible so that we can increase the distance between us on the river surface. Then, the hardness of the ice can even block some of the attacks, so we can pass through the bridge.


    When everyone heard his idea, they all cheered. Thus, all the Fighter who possessed Water Martial Spirit were gathered together, and then, with the power of water essence, they created a large Ice Bridge that was over thirty meters tall.


    Originally, everyone had planned on only being able to reach a height of fifty to sixty meters, which was already very impressive. After all, the river surface was wide, and required a large amount of Martial Spirit Power s, but they didn''t expect that due to Li Qingniu''s addition, the height of his Ice Bridge had increased by one fold.


    This brat ¡­ Is he really just a Fighter of the Star-moon Level?


    The other disciples were dumbstruck, and even the few elders at the side couldn''t help but sigh.


    How would they know that other than having an extremely high Inherent Skill and cultivating seriously every day, Li Qingniu would also use the energy gathering array formed by the Gold Spirit Stone to adjust his Qi and wash himself clean? The Spirit Qi in his body was many times purer than the others, and the more pure the Spirit Qi, the more able he was to unleash the power of his Martial Spirit by several times.


    Very quickly, the Ice Bridge was completed, everyone was itching to try, but looking at the peaceful surface of the river, Li Qingniu felt that something was wrong.


    He remembered what the Blind Crutch used to say: Don''t be fooled by the tranquility on the surface. Sometimes, the calmer you look, the greater the waves behind you.


    Creating such a big commotion with Ice Bridge, especially when ice pillars were erected to support it, would cause huge ripples on the surface of the water. If there were a large number of Savage Beast living in the water, why hadn''t there been the slightest movement?


    Were the elders trying to put pressure on everyone, or were there some other reasons?


    Could it be that all the Savage Beast here had become spirits, and understood the crafty tricks of staying still and hibernating?


    Very quickly, the Mr. Jian gave a negative answer: Although Savage Beast s were not completely without intelligence, there were very few species with intelligence and they would not appear in such a low level Stellar Level.


    Li Qingniu decided to use the Divine Eye to investigate. Thus, he told everyone not to go up for the time being, because they might be in danger and would need to observe for a while.


    Everyone from the Lingyun Hall had already convinced him, so they stood to the side, observing and waiting.


    After the disciples of the other halls discussed for a while, they all expressed that at such a high distance, how could there be a Savage Beast''s tentacles that could reach out? Then, one by one, they became unwilling to wait, leapt one by one, and jumped onto the Ice Bridge.


    At this time, Li Qingniu had already activated his Divine Eye and looked towards the calm and tranquil river surface.


    On the surface of the river, a dense group of mutated Savage Beast were gathered together. They seemed to flatten the entire river region and their scarlet eyes were closely watching all activity on the surface of the river.


    He seemed to be waiting for the perfect moment to arrive.


    Sure enough, why were they able to appear so calm, and not like the Savage Beast they had seen before. Li Qingniu said in his heart, puzzled.


    Mr. Jian thought for a moment and suddenly said: Master, look at that Leviathan''s eyes.


    Eyes?


    Beneath an ice pillar, a gigantic Hydra stared fixedly at the river surface with its scarlet eyes. Different from the other types, its gaze did not contain that kind of desire or fierceness.


    Did his master feel a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu?


    Li Qingniu recalled something and immediately said: "I remember, the giant shark tooth Ice Crystal Beast from last time seemed to be looking at me like that as well."


    That''s right, they were all controlled by someone. The other party first controlled the Beast King, then used the Beast King to give the other Savage Beast orders and instructions for action.


    We have to stop everyone! Li Qingniu suddenly thought.


    But when he regained his senses, there were already many fellow disciples of the other halls who had come onto the Ice Bridge. Some of them were even nearly at the center of the bridge.


    Come back, we can''t go over there. It''s dangerous on the bridge! Li Qingniu immediately flew to the bridge and said to the people who were about to cross the river.


    However, even though they were almost halfway through, their Ice Bridge was still stable and there were no problems. Thus, they only turned around to glance at him once before continuing to walk forward.


    Right at this moment, the Ice Bridge suddenly shook, and a few huge ice pillars suffered a sudden fierce impact, and began to tremble.


    Not good, it''s a Hydra, everyone quickly retreat. Only then did the people realize that Li Qingniu was right. They all shouted and retreated.


    But before they could retreat to a safe location, the crazed impact quickly destroyed the ice pillar and the Ice Bridge collapsed as well. There were still dozens of Celestial Star Sect disciples on the bridge who had yet to reach a safe location, and as their Ice Bridge collapsed, they began falling towards the river surface.


    Pairs of scarlet eyes, as well as numerous impatient tentacles, danced as they waited ¡­


    Suddenly, a strong gust of wind blew across the surface of the lake as all the tentacles that had been raised were chopped off in an instant.


    Green liquid spurted out from the broken tentacles. It would turn black if it touched water, but the river water was like ink.


    The five elders looked at each other and simultaneously nodded their heads. With a speed that was hard to see with the naked eye, they threw everyone who was falling back onto the shore.


    "There''s poison in the water, so no one is allowed to get close to it. Ox, come here." After Elder Long Wu gave the order to everyone, he called Qing Niu to the side.


    I can understand why you activated the Wind Blade just now to save people, and I appreciate your keen senses and adaptability, but before we act, I hope you can first consider clearly what kind of outcome you want to bring about, and then proceed.


    Li Qingniu was puzzled: "Disciple doesn''t really understand."


    With their strength, most of them would be able to save themselves from danger if they fell into the river, but if they were to fall into the water stained by the poison, without any medicinal pills to save them, they would definitely die, you have cut off so many tentacles, now that the entire river is poisonous, it will be even more difficult to pass through.


    Elder, don''t worry. Disciple will think of a way to let everyone pass safely.


    Heh, you say it''s easy, but with their current cultivation, they can''t fly over. What can you do? One by one, carrying them across the river?


    As long as they could get rid of all the Hydra in this area, then cast Ice Bridge to let everyone pass through safely.


    Oh? Your thoughts aren''t bad, but it''s easy to say. How do you want to kill so many Hydra? Right now, there''s poison in the water. Even we can''t go in there, how are we supposed to kill them all?


    Li Qingniu laughed: It''s not necessary for the elders to take action, I will go and kill them.


    Elder Wu frowned and said: "You?" Although you are stronger than them, how are you to enter the water?


    I don''t need to go into the water.


    Elder Jifeng came over and said: Since he wants to give it a try, you should just let him try.


    Elder Wu nodded. "Then you can go and give it a try, but don''t try to be brave. If it doesn''t work, then we''ll think of a way."


    Li Qingniu nodded his head and agreed. He walked to the side of the river and once again dropped into the water attributed energy. Very quickly, a huge whirlpool appeared in the middle of the black river.


    After carving, the whirlpool suddenly split apart from the middle and moved towards both sides, countless Hydra appeared along with the surface of the water.


    When they became aware that they had been exposed and were about to rush into the water, the huge water wall that had been formed suddenly condensed into a thick Ice Wall.


    Plop, plop, plop ¡­


    One after another of collision sounds could be heard. The fleeing Savage Beast all crashed into the Ice Wall, seemingly not understanding what had happened, as they continued to think about charging deeper, but the Ice Wall was really too thick, and no matter how many times they tried, they couldn''t break in.


    Before they could make sense of the situation, the Wind Blade s that filled the sky suddenly swarmed over, chopping these countless Dragon Scale Beasts into pieces.


    The piercing wails pierced everyone''s ears. They could not help but cover their ears as they retreated.


    Master, the Beast King is over there. Mr. Jian reminded.


    The Beast King seemed to have higher intelligence than the average Savage Beast. The gigantic Hydra was commanding the other dragon scale beasts to stop the Wind Blade for it, and at the same time, it was turning around and quickly crawling towards the other side of the river.


    Of course, Li Qingniu would not let it go, he immediately activated One Step To Heaven''s End, and in the blink of an eye, he was already at the other side of the river.


    Wherever the Wind Blade went, blood would spurt out and pieces of meat would fly everywhere.


    Not long later, all the Hydra in this area were sliced into meat paste by Li Qingniu''s Wind Blade.


    Furthermore, he had obtained a black Bone of Barbus from the body of the killed Savage Beast King.


    Master, this fellow''s Bone of Barbus was formed by the poison gas and could not be refined, but find a pill refiner to use it as a magic tool, and transform the poison into Master''s weapon. Although it is not a big worry, when we meet some unranked enemies, Master will not waste his energy.

 C66

    An alchemist?


    Mr. Jian Bian Tou replied: Yes, originally, Refiner was fine too, but for refining Bone of Barbus, alchemists have an advantage.


    Gathering Pill Yang Fire, as you please ¡­ Li Qingniu couldn''t help but mutter softly.


    Suddenly, the black Bone of Barbus in his hand combusted.


    No, to be exact, his hands were on fire, and the flames were covering the black colored Bone of Barbus.


    However, Li Qingniu''s expression did not seem to have any hint of the pain of being burned, nor did his hand have any traces of being burned either.


    Eh? So master knows alchemy? The owner had never mentioned this before.


    Hearing Mr. Jian''s words, Li Qingniu regained his senses and discovered that his hands were burning. At first, he couldn''t help but be shocked, but he very quickly discovered that he wasn''t feeling any scorching heat, and calmed down.


    This is ¡­


    Mr. Jian laughed and said: That''s right, this is pill refining, but there are a lot of different types of pill refining techniques in this world, and the type that Master cultivates with, is clearly an extremely profound pill refining technique. Although its temperature is still low, it is already on a different level compared to some of the more unorthodox pill refining techniques.


    Li Qingniu started to recall what he had done before: Could it be that the cultivation method taught to me by the Medicinal Residue is pill refining?


    It seemed that the Medicinal Residue Master was referring to was not a simple alchemist, and might even be one of the most powerful The Ten Most Powerful Experts Under The Starry Sky s they had ever heard of. Mr. Jian guessed.


    Li Qingniu asked: Can you become a pill refiner just by using a chant?


    The Mr. Jian laughed: How can it be that simple? To become an alchemist, one must not only be proficient in the chants, but also have at least ten years of cultivation and control over the Yang Fire. Master must have secretly memorized the method to control the Yang Fire while they were together.


    Pure Yang Fire?


    All things are separated into yin and yang, fire is naturally no exception. The yin flames are used to burn weird demon monsters and other things outside the world, while the Yang Fire is used to burn things in the world. The pure yang fire is an extremely strong fire that only alchemists who are proficient in alchemy can control to refine Energy Body.


    I''m using pure Yang Fire now?


    That''s right, although it''s still not ripe, but to refine Bone of Barbus of the same level, it''s already enough. Mr. Jian alerted Li Qingniu about the changes of the Bone of Barbus in his hands.


    Li Qingniu looked down and saw the Barbarian Bone that looked like a pig''s heart in his hand. The surrounding body had been incinerated by the blazing fire, and the only thing left was a finger-sized black pearl, glowing with a dazzling light.


    Mr. Jian laughed and said, "Alright, master can keep it in his spatial space and use it anytime now."


    Li Qingniu asked: How do I use it?


    Mr. Jian said: The method is very simple, but we can use it when our master is fighting in actual combat. Now that I have said it, master does not have anyone to practice with, we can only rely on space.


    The riverbank was wider, while Che Li Qingniu''s back was facing the river, so the people on the other side did not see what happened to his body. All they saw was him crossing the wide river.


    Furthermore, they had killed the King of Hydra, as well as taken away its Bone of Barbus.


    But even if they could only see this, it was enough to greatly change everyone''s opinion of Li Qingniu.


    Even though the outcome of the battle with Lin Xiong was unclear, it didn''t seem like they were at a disadvantage either. His actions of destroying the group of Hydra s and easily crossing the wide river one step at a time was enough to prove his strength.


    There were even some who felt that the rumors had weakened his ability, which allowed Li Qingniu to thoroughly become a legendary figure in the Celestial Star Sect. Even those who used to look down on him with Red Searing Temple looked at him in a different light.


    His eyes were filled with shame, reverence, envy, and many other emotions.


    At this time, the sweeping Wind Blade had already cut all the Hydra between the two of them into meat paste. But because their venom splattered everywhere, unless it was disciples who could directly fly across the river surface, the ones that couldn''t fly over would inevitably be infected by the venom.


    So even without the attacks of the Savage Beast, everyone still built up their Ice Bridge together, so that everyone could safely pass through.


    After everyone had passed, the few elders announced that everyone had passed today''s test, so they could find a place to rest for the night.


    A few meters away from the bonfire, a few elders were sitting cross-legged as they formed a circle.


    What do you think of Li Qingniu? Elder Jifeng asked.


    Elder Tian Yuan nodded and praised, "A talent blessed by the heavens, he will definitely become a great person in the future."


    Elder Wenchuan hesitated for a moment, then said: "It must be said that he is the strongest disciple this year, and has the fastest rate of improvement. It is surprising, but ¡­" Saying that, he stopped and glanced at Clan Elder Jifeng, and did not say anymore.


    That''s right, what happened that year cannot be repeated. Li Qingniu''s character and temperament must be well guided so that he won''t become the second one to accomplish it ¡­ As he said till here, Elder Jifeng couldn''t help but pause for a moment. Finally, as if he had made his decision: Chen Xiao Tai.


    Yeah, back then Chen Xiao Tai was also a heaven warping genius. Almost everyone thought that he was a genius disciple that only met once in a hundred years, but they didn''t expect that he would end up on the wrong path ¡­ Sigh. Elder Long Wu sighed and said.


    Elder Jifeng nodded his head: Li Qingniu is the same as him, both of his heart and heart are fixated on becoming stronger, the excessive perseverance will eventually turn into a test, and when that day comes, it will be too late to redeem it once more.


    But since the Brother Ling Yun has returned to support our Celestial Star Sect, it doesn''t seem like we need to go beyond the rules. We should ask the Brother Ling Yun to take care of it after this trial.


    I don''t think that''s necessary. The Refinement Grounds not only train their bodies, but also their hearts. Lingyun has always favored his disciples, so he is not suited to such matters.


    But if something goes wrong, how are we going to explain this to Elder Ling Yun?


    Elder Jifeng snorted. What did he say? Life and death in a dangerous place like this is unpredictable. I don''t think there''s a need to explain.


    This... In any case, they would arrive at the Tiangu Mountain after another two days of rapid progress.


    Beside the bonfire, all the disciples gathered around Li Qingniu and asked him what kind of move he had mastered today, and how he had mastered it.


    When they found out that it was a move that was obtained after refining the King of Ice Crystal Beast, everyone couldn''t help but sigh in shock. They were shocked that a new disciple like Li Qingniu actually had such an ability. It was a pity that even if he practiced for another three years, he wouldn''t dare to refine the Ice Crystal Beast King.


    After that, the crowd became even more curious about Li Qingniu, and took turns to ask about his past. It was as though if they knew more about him, they would have more things to boast about in front of their fellow sect members.


    Even the female disciples who previously thought that Li Qingniu was not handsome enough had changed their views.


    However, he was blocked by Murong Lanyu and Gu Ruoqing on his left and right, so Li Qingniu was happy to not cause too much trouble for him.


    This was the first time that he had received such attention, admiration, and admiration from everyone. He couldn''t put his finger on it.


    Is this what you meant by prestige? Li Qingniu asked the Mr. Jian.


    Almost there, but not quite. You cannot be arrogant right now. Right now, they only blindly worship you. Only when they worship you will you truly succeed in establishing your prestige. However, you must never be complacent.


    Un, I know. Even though in their eyes, I am a legend, in reality, I am still very weak. I am still no match for that person. I will not stop myself from improving. Li Qingniu secretly thought.


    Mr. Jian replied: Yes.


    I wonder how Master and the rest are doing now. Li Qingniu thought about how Master and the rest were leaving in such a hurry. He could not help but feel worried.


    Master doesn''t have Divine Eye? You''ll understand once you take a look.


    Li Qingniu shook his head and said: I don''t know where the Master and the rest are right now, and with my current strength, I am unable to display the true power of the Divine Eye, and can''t see very far.


    If I guessed right, they must have returned to Celestial Star Sect. The Mr. Jian guessed.


    Why do you think so?


    Mr. Jian explained: From their expressions that day, it seems like an extremely serious accident occurred, and the only thing that caused the nine elders to have abnormal expressions, other than some change in their Celestial Star Sect, I couldn''t think of any other possibility. Furthermore, they brought the strongest disciples of each hall with them, so if I guessed correctly, the Celestial Star Sect must have received some sort of clarity from the outside, and they must have some extraordinary background.


    who on earth would dare to face Celestial Star Sect ¡­ Could it be the Cloaked Man again?


    It should be his accomplices, there must be a powerful organization behind the Cloaked Man, and they also understand Celestial Star Sect very well, so they specially chose to move out during the period when the Celestial Star Sect''s power was being divided. The elders were afraid that everyone might be distracted and be unable to focus on the trial, so they chose to hide this matter, not letting you know.


    Then the reason the Master and the rest were rushing back was to support them?


    It should be like that, so as long as Master looked at the Celestial Star Sect, he should be able to know the result.


    But this place is thousands of miles away from the Celestial Star Sect, I can''t see that far right now.


    Mr. Jian laughed: I will help master, don''t forget the last time I helped master enter that Ice Crystal Beast King''s memories.


    However, that time, he almost ¡­


    Master, don''t worry, last time it was just a moment of carelessness on my part that I didn''t sense the trap he left in the Ice Crystal Beast''s memories.


    Then what should I do?


    He found a secluded area where he could meditate and rest. He tried to gather as much of the spiritual energy in his body as possible into the aurasea around him ¡­


    The Mr. Jian guided Li Qingniu to gather the spirit energy in his body step by step.

 C67

    After escaping from the encirclement, Li Qingniu used the One Step To Heaven''s End to instantly enter a small forest that was countless of miles away. After looking around to see that there was no one around, he started to meditate.


    Following the instructions given by the Mr. Jian, Li Qingniu felt the Spirit Qi in his body gathering more and more, and it kept filling up the Qi Sea in his body, like an endless river, surging with energy as the waves rolled.


    But he heard the Mr. Jian say: "En, I was really still a bit off. Let me give Master a hand once more."


    With that, he drew in a strand of gold and sent it into Li Qing You''s spiritual consciousness. Li Qingniu immediately felt the Qi channels all around his body converging at the center of his brows, as if they were about to drill out of his body.


    Following that, the Divine Eye suddenly opened, shining out with a 30,000-meter golden light that shot towards the horizon.


    They saw that it was the Master. The Master and the rest had already returned to their Celestial Star Sect and the battle seemed to have ended ¡­


    Li Qingniu saw Elder Ling Yun and the other senior brothers commanding the disciples to clean up the mess area after the battle.


    The ground in front of the Star Heaven Hall was covered in blood. There was barely a hint of it on the ground.


    He knew that there was the blood of the enemy and that there was also the blood of fellow disciples.


    However, most of the corpses had already been moved away, and only a few remained at the scene. Master seemed to have instructed Fenggu Zhengyun and the others to search for someone, but it seemed that they could not find anything after searching through the entire Celestial Star Sect.


    Sure enough, something happened to his Celestial Star Sect ¡­


    Mr. Jian nodded his head: Yeah, but it seems to have calmed down. It''s just that it''s a bit incomprehensible, I heard that Old Master is an extraordinary expert, how could he allow his Celestial Star Sect to be kissed to such an extent?


    No way ¡­ I don''t know how Senior Brother Yun Tian is doing. Li Qingniu thought and turned his gaze towards the Lingyun Hall.


    However, the first thing he saw was the Leafless Flowering Tree s that were covered in lush green leaves, and the white flowers on the trees had all withered.


    Not good, the Leafless Flowering Tree has grown leaves, that brat can''t hold it in. If I knew earlier, I would have insisted on persuading you to absorb its spirit energy ahead of time. Mr. Jian sighed and said.


    Li Qingniu said with a determined expression: There is no Leafless Flowering Tree, and I will definitely let the Wood Type Martial Spirit awaken, but he is too disappointing.


    Li Qingniu no longer needed to use the term ''Senior Brother Yun Tian'', he would just change his name to Yun Tian. It could be seen that his expectations for Yun Tian was actually very high.


    He had always believed that Yun Tian just couldn''t figure it out for a moment. Sooner or later, he would return to that elegant, uncontested, and optimistic young master.


    He checked his residence again and sure enough, there was no trace of Yun Tian.


    I''m afraid that he had already fled before Master and the rest managed to rush back. Who knows, the invasion this time might be the result of the collaboration between him and the Cloaked Man. The Mr. Jian continued to analyze.


    As long as they captured the Cloaked Man, they would be able to find out everything. Li Qingniu thought to himself.


    Alright, looking from such a far distance, it would take a lot of effort and physical strength to know that the flames of war in Celestial Star Sect have subsided. The Mr. Jian said as he sent Li Qingniu''s remaining spirit energy back to his various auras so that he could maintain his strength.


    The Divine Eye disappeared, and Li Qingniu felt as if he had just experienced a huge battle, his strength immediately dropping by more than half.


    After all, such a long distance already exceeded the limits of his current ability, so he would inevitably feel a little tired from overconsumption.


    Leaning against a tree, ready to rest for a moment before returning, there was a sudden sound of hooves and wheels.


    Although it had only been a few days since the disciples of the Celestial Star Sect entered the Wilderness, their speed was still extremely fast. They had used virtually all of their day''s worth of travel abilities.


    Therefore, after a few days had passed, they were already deep within the Wilderness. In another two days, they would reach the Wildland.


    To dare to appear in the depths of the Wilderness, he had to be a Fighter with decent strength. Li Qingniu could not help but become curious.


    What kind of person would travel in the Wilderness at night?


    Curious, Li Qingniu jumped up onto a big tree, and leaned on the tree trunk as he looked towards the direction of the sound.


    There were two horses, each carrying a man in strange clothes.


    Behind them was a large horse pulling an exquisite carriage. A coachman wearing the same clothes was driving the carriage behind them. Perhaps it was because it was dark and they needed to find the way, but they couldn''t move quickly.


    Patriarch, we''ve already been out for a few days and we still haven''t found any traces. Could it be that we''re heading in the wrong direction? The man on the horse turned around and said to the carriage.


    No, I can sense it. He''s right in front. A graceful, heavenly like voice came out from the carriage, making those who heard it yearn for it.


    The other man also turned his head and said, "If we find him this time, we can''t let him go easily like before. No matter what he says, the clan leader must not be soft-hearted towards such people."


    Well, I won''t make the same mistake again, and I won''t leave any more problems for my people.


    As the carriage moved further and further away, the sound gradually faded into the misty night.


    But Master, it''s time for us to go back. Otherwise, we might have to send someone out to find you. Mr. Jian said while laughing.


    Li Qingniu came back to reality: It''s not them, who is it?


    Hehe, looking at their direction, they should also be heading towards the Wildland.


    When they returned to the resting area, they saw that she had not returned for half a day and was about to send someone to look for him.


    Li Qingniu made an excuse and said that he met a Savage Beast, and pestered with him for a while, so he came back late. No one was suspicious. Plus, they were also tired from travelling during the day, so they all lied down to rest.


    The next day, everyone was awakened early. They hastily ate some rations and continued on their journey.


    For the past two days, the road was unobstructed, and occasionally, they would run into a few Savage Beast s that roamed about alone.


    On the third day, everyone arrived at the Wildland, and they were roughly a day''s journey away from the profound veins.


    When they reached this point, everyone felt that something was wrong. They began to worry about where the location of the trial was.


    Even some of the senior brothers and sisters who had come to the Celestial Star Sect near one to two years ago began to feel worried.


    In their past trials, they had never gone deeper than the Wildland.


    Sigh, it was time to let them know. Rather than letting them feel suspicious, it would be better to tell them now. The others all agreed.


    Everyone gather!


    After gathering everyone, Elder Jifeng announced to everyone, "I know that you all are extremely anxious to know the location of this trial. Let me tell you right now, your mission this time is to bring back a Bone of Barbus from each of the Tiangu Mountain veins during the trial.


    What? Tiangu Mountain...


    It can''t be? That was the place where Star-moon Level Savage Beast resided. It required at least Starry Sky Level and above to be able to ¡­ Most of us are from the stars or Star-moon Level, our Tiangu Mountain ¡­ He was simply courting his own death.


    The strongest disciples of each hall have all been transferred away, so now we are finished.


    Not necessarily. Aren''t there still elders present?


    The elders have said, they are only responsible for the trial not to be destroyed by others, the rest is up to us.


    "Yes, this is going to be bad!"


    Everyone immediately exploded into discussion.


    Everyone be quiet, this time''s trial is a decision made by the Old Master and the Council, we can''t do anything about it, but we will do our best to protect everyone''s safety, it''s just that the final mission requires you to complete it yourselves, those who can''t do it will be severely punished, and they might even have a chance of getting their Celestial Star Sect cleared, so I hope everyone will take it seriously, and do not be scared by the difficulties.


    It''s over, I think I will just have to pack my bags and go home. I will go fight the Star-moon Level Savage Beast s with Stellar Level, if I can survive, I will have to burn incense.


    Those who think that they are unable to do so will leave now and Celestial Star Sect will not leave any cowards.


    Everyone immediately became silent, and kept quiet. First, of course, no one would be willing to leave the Celestial Star Sect.


    Even if they were to leave, it was definitely not now. This was a place with Wildland, even if they were to rush straight back to the human region, they would still need to travel quickly for a few days. Who could guarantee that they wouldn''t encounter a few tough Savage Beast along the way?


    To choose to act alone now was truly courting death.


    Since no one left, then adjust your mood, and use ten times more spirit to deal with this trial. The more difficult the trial, the faster people will grow, and I believe that after this trial, every single one of you will take a big step forward. Alright, now continue advancing towards the Tiangu Mountain, and don''t let me see your dejected looks again, do you hear me?


    Yes. The crowd replied helplessly.


    You haven''t eaten anything, do you need to find a few Savage Beast to give you some energy?


    Yes! Everyone immediately replied.


    After that, everyone held their heads high and puffed out their chests, as they once again advanced towards the Tiangu Mountain with large strides.


    Just at this moment, the horse carriage that Li Qingniu had seen yesterday had stepped into the Tiangu Mountain Meridian.


    Angele stopped by a small pool of water.


    A girl with an exquisite figure slowly stepped down from the carriage. She was dressed in a long dress that belonged to a foreign race. The gentle wind blew on her, making her look like a celestial being.


    The woman slowly walked to the edge of the pond and held onto the water to clean her face. Her actions were graceful and beautiful, giving off a feeling as if she was an otherworldly existence.


    Suddenly, the young girl''s mind went into a trance and her body slightly trembled.


    Patriarch, are you alright? When the two men saw this, they hurriedly dismounted and went to support him.


    The girl lightly shook her head and got up: "I''m fine, it''s him forcefully activating it again, and it''s right around here. Bashan, Baru, go and see if any Savage Beast are moving in the vicinity."


    Yes, Tours, take good care of the Patriarch.


    The driver immediately put his fist to his chest and nodded heavily, saying, "Patriarch, use your life to protect."


    Bashan nodded his head, jumped on his horse and spread out to check the surroundings.


    This time, I won''t let you succeed so easily. The young girl secretly gritted her teeth as she frowned.


    After washing away the dust on the road, the girl returned to the carriage and began to rest.

 C68

    On the way, Gu Ruoqing and Murong Lanyu had been surrounding Li Qingniu, causing the others to be extremely envious of him, and cry out that they all had different lives.


    However, they knew the difference between Li Qingniu and themselves, so they could only sigh with emotion, not envy him too much.


    Another day passed, and after exterminating a few batches of lone Savage Beast, the Tiangu Mountain and vein finally appeared in front of everyone''s eyes.


    This place is the Tiangu Mountain? I heard that Savage Beast occupy this place, they are everywhere, but why don''t they look like it.


    That''s right, she looked lifeless, but somehow, she felt a little lonely ¡­


    Is Master''s place really filled with Tiangu Mountain? A disciple of the Tianyuan Hall could not help but run up to the elders and whisper.


    The few elders glanced at the empty mountain range in front of them with puzzlement as well.


    Looking around, the grass was shady, the ancient trees were high, and the streams were at the bottom. No matter how one looked at it, it did not seem like a place where no species existed.


    There were even some completely devoured Savage Beast corpses and some broken human bones scattered in every corner. It was probably because the Human Fighter that he had come here to obtain in the past was unable to escape and he died here.


    The situation wasn''t right. Everyone, be careful. Let''s go to the top of the mountain first. Elder Jifeng suddenly ordered.


    Seeing the elder''s serious expression, everyone immediately realized the seriousness of the situation. They all turned and ran towards the mountain.


    However, just as they reached the foot of the mountain and were about to climb up, they suddenly felt the mountain shake and the earth shake.


    Countless Savage Beast rushed down from the top of the mountain, all of them rushing towards the group.


    Most of the Savage Beast that could survive here were those with Star-moon Level. Not only were their strengths formidable, they were also extremely fast.


    Other Fighter s had to exert their Star-moon Level with all their might in order to barely avoid being defeated at speed, not to mention that there were still many disciples in the group who had yet to reach the Star-moon Level.


    Under this kind of attack, at least half of them were unable to withstand it and would perish here.


    Before the crowd could react, the six elders had already jumped to the front of the group and formed a barrier to block the incoming Savage Beast.


    We''ll hold off for a while, you guys immediately retreat to the safe zone and then form a defensive formation.


    Hearing the order from the elders, everyone came back to their senses. They turned around and performed their Qing Gong with all their might, and with their fastest speed, they kept their distance from the surrounding Savage Beast s that swarmed in from all directions.


    The Savage Beast s were rushing down from the mountain with an unstoppable momentum. The further back they were, the weaker their momentum would be.


    At the same time, the further they were, the greater the range would be. The more scattered they would be, and the less number of people they could surround.


    However, in the end, there were still too many Savage Beast and their speed was extremely fast. Although a few elders were able to block the direct attack of the crowd, they were able to buy some time for them.


    Everyone ran frantically towards the direction that they came from, and the coachmen that accompanied Gu Ruoqing were actually bodyguards that Gu Chuan had paid a huge price to hire.


    With them protecting Gu Ruoqing, they quickly retreated, and their speed did not lose to the rest. However, those few carts, they could not take easily, as they became dust under the feet of the Savage Beast.


    However, the speed of the Savage Beast descending from above was much faster than usual. They had only run for a distance of three hundred meters when they were blocked by the Savage Beast coming from both sides.


    Formation! Yu Hongfei bellowed, hinting for everyone to immediately form a defensive array.


    Everyone immediately gathered together and formed a formation to defend against the surging tides of the Savage Beast.


    The number of people forming the formation was numerous, the defensive power increased by a hundred times, temporarily blocking the attacks of the Savage Beast outside.


    However, everyone still fell into the encirclement of the Savage Beast. Although the amount of energy required to form a formation was slower than fighting, there was bound to be a time when they would be exhausted if this continued.


    The few clan elders took out their battle formations, and flew out to attack the Savage Beast outside of the battle formation that was unceasingly surrounding them.


    Under the powerful attacks of the few elders, over a hundred Savage Beast of different categories were quickly knocked down. However, there were simply too many Savage Beast and they were all very strong.


    Seeing that, Li Qingniu leaped out of the Defensive Array s, taking out the Golden Sword s from his body and waving them about, the Sword Qi of the Sword Qi was so strong that it instantly swept over a large part of the Savage Beast s.


    Their limbs flew everywhere, and their flesh splattered everywhere. After dozens of slashes, they had created a path of retreat that was soaked in blood.


    Everyone seized the opportunity and stepped on the blood path to retreat quickly.


    But before he could get more than a hundred feet, he was once again surrounded by the Savage Beast.


    Li Qingniu flew over once again, swinging his sword and sweeping across, opening up a path for everyone.


    When the elders saw this, they couldn''t help but sigh in amazement.


    The Metal-type Martial Spirit that Li Qingniu developed the most was only recently raised to near Starry Sky Level after absorbing the power of the Ice Crystal Beast King.


    Under this kind of attack, he could at most protect himself, but no one would have thought that he still had such a powerful Golden Sword in his hands.


    Initially, Clan Elder Ling Yun did not wish for him to become too famous, as he was worried that attracting too much attention would lead to trouble that was difficult to predict.


    Li Qingniu had always done his best to keep a low profile in accordance to Elder Ling Yun''s instructions, but the situation would always develop in a way that was out of everyone''s expectations.


    From the start of Lin Xiong''s challenge to the road of Hydra, Li Qingniu already had too many shocking aspects, it was truly difficult to not attract attention to.


    However, to the elders, what he did previously could only be considered a genius student who had pretty good luck and strength. It wasn''t enough to surprise the elders.


    But the situation was urgent. Once Li Qingniu made his move, he released a sweeping aura and swept through everything in his way. It was even more effective than the attacks of a few elders, causing them to have no choice but to pay more attention to him.


    That sword is so powerful, where did this kid get it from?


    What a strong sword qi, and there was a Spirit attached to the sword.


    Could it be Sword Spirit?


    This is the first time I have seen such a strong Sword Spirit.


    How could such a powerful Sword Spirit be willing to contract with a Fighter who was not even in the Starry Sky Level? What did this brat used to do?


    Although it was not difficult for them to deal with these Savage Beast, it would still take them a few moves of strength to kill each of them.


    Li Qingniu waved the sword in his hand a few times and then it fell to the ground. He forcefully tore holes for everyone from the tight encirclement of the Savage Beast.


    Even the people from the The Ten Most Powerful Experts Under The Starry Sky back then would not be able to so easily tear apart everyone''s path of survival in the face of such a situation.


    But of course, the main source of this power was the formidable power of the Void Slaying Sword. Just based on individual strength, Li Qingniu was naturally far from being able to compare with the power of the The Ten Most Powerful Experts Under The Starry Sky.


    Just as Li Qingniu was opening up a path for the group of people, suddenly there were black clouds that covered the sky.


    Everyone looked up and saw that what covered the sky was not black clouds, but a type of flying Savage Beast with two huge pairs of wings.


    During their retreat, because they were unable to lay down the Defensive Array while they were moving, the array formation was temporarily withdrawn. In that short period of time, several people had already been pierced through the shoulder blades by the flying Savage Beast and brought into the air.


    Screams followed, followed by a rain of blood that rained down from the sky ¡­


    The body that had lost its life fell heavily into the dust, covered in dust.


    Everyone, be careful above your head. It''s a Rhinoceros Eyes, a Winged Heavenly Beast! Elder Wu Chuan flew into the air, blocking the attacks of the Winged Heaven Savage Beast and warning everyone at the same time.


    In desperation, everyone had no choice but to temporarily halt their retreat and reform their Defensive Array once again, to resist the attacks of the Winged Sky Savage Beast in the sky.


    Li Qingniu leaped up and waved his sword at the densely packed Winged Beasts, causing a large amount of dust to fly out and fall to the ground. But very quickly, new Winged Beasts flew over to make up for the gap.


    Li Qingniu continued to brandish the Sky Execution Blade in his hands as he looked around for the Winged Heaven Beasts'' Beast King.


    Based on previous experiences, the other party should have controlled the Beast King and then used it to give orders to the other Savage Beast. As long as they took care of the Beast King, there would still be a lot of other Savage Beast attacking them.


    Savage Beast were just like humans. It was difficult for different races and communities to coexist peacefully, and most of them coveted and balanced each other out.


    Right now, they were uniformly surrounding the group, but only because they were being manipulated. Under normal circumstances, even though Savage Beast would take the initiative to attack if they saw humans, they would not attack in unison, let alone cooperating with them.


    With the addition of the few elders, as long as they could launch a few rounds of strong attacks and kill a group of Savage Beast, they should be enough to scare the majority of the rest away.


    However, Li Qingniu was unable to find the King of Winged Beasts even after searching for a long time.


    Master, there are no Beast King here. It seems like the controller also thought of this point, and was afraid that if they were killed it would affect the attacks of the Savage Beast, so he made them hide. Mr. Jian''s voice also sounded in his mind at this time.


    Li Qingniu nodded his head and said: "I will use the Divine Eye to probe first, but their Beast King should all be powerful Savage Beast with Starry Sky Level, I am afraid they will not be easy to deal with."


    The Mr. Jian replied. Indeed, borrowing Master''s current strength to only activate a portion of the Void Slaying Sword''s power, if I am unable to unleash more of its power, killing Starry Sky Level''s Savage Beast is indeed not enough.


    I hate me for being too weak, or else ¡­ Li Qingniu sighed in his heart.


    Mr. Jian smiled as he comforted them: "Although this is the truth, Master is already pretty strong among his peers. As long as I have more time, I can definitely become an expert that stands above tens of thousands of people. I am only worried about one thing right now.


    Li Qingniu asked: What are you worried about?

 C69

    If the opponent sees that you can only exert the most power to this extent, they may launch an even more violent attack...


    Before his voice could fade away, a shrill cry pierced the eardrums of everyone present. Soon after, they heard the whistling sound of the wind piercing through the sky.


    Li Qingniu could not help but look towards the direction where the sound of the wind was coming from. He saw a gigantic Rhinoceros Horned Winged Beast flapping its incomparably huge wings, flying towards him with the wind.


    Its body was enormous, and as its giant wings flapped, the surrounding airflow violently moved, stirring up gusts of wind.


    It was like the waves of the ocean, causing sand and dust to fill the air. If not for the Defensive Array s'' defense against the wind, some people would have been blown away by the hurricane.


    It seemed like the other party had indeed seen through it. The Mr. Jian said.


    Li Qingniu frowned: Only one appeared, I think it is just to probe.


    Hehe, of course, with the previous two lessons, he wouldn''t dare to act rashly.


    Are you sure you can kill this one?


    "Hmm ¡­" The difficulty was not small, especially with the reduction in mid-air strength.


    It''s a pity that the Palmism that Grandma Long taught me has yet to reach the peak of perfection. Li Qingniu sighed.


    Just as they were discussing how to take action, the The Winged Beast King seemed to have received some sort of order, it suddenly turned and pounced towards Li Qingniu''s direction.


    Li Qingniu''s body flashed, and he swiftly used the One Step To Heaven''s End to retreat by more than thirty meters.


    I might not be as strong as you right now, but my speed is definitely not inferior to yours.


    Li Qingniu''s voice was not steady, when he suddenly saw the The Winged Beast King raise its head and shout, releasing an ear-piercing cry, following that, it flapped its wings violently, releasing two gusts of wind that wrapped around each other, forming a gigantic whirlpool.


    Li Qingniu felt an enormous suction force, wanting to suck him into the whirlpool. At the center of the whirlpool was the The Winged Beast King''s bloody mouth, quietly waiting for food to be delivered to his doorstep.


    Li Qingniu wanted to release the One Step To Heaven''s End, but realized that the suction was too strong, so he couldn''t shift from it at all. The only thing he could do was to try his best to not get sucked away by the suction.


    Master, try using the wind to control the wind.


    Li Qingniu immediately understood its intention, and with a wave of his hand, he swept up the Wind Blade and welcomed the powerful suction force from the tornado.


    When the Wind Blade collided, it immediately helped Li Qingniu reduce the pressure.


    The Wind Blade then started moving towards the surrounding of the The Winged Beast King.


    Ding ding dang dang ¡­


    When the Wind Blade struck the The Winged Beast King, it was as if it had hit a steel wall. It did not harm him at all and could only stir up a little star flower.


    Such a hard hide, it was comparable to the metal attribute of the protective golden light. Mr. Jian clicked his tongue and said.


    Just then, the Wind Blade that was just released, had already stopped the suction force of the wind vortex, and was almost exhausted, the The Winged Beast King tilted its body, and once again started launching a tornado attack towards Li Qingniu.


    With this move, wouldn''t it be more exciting? Li Qingniu frowned, his arms quickly waved, and the Wind Blade swept out again, blocking the opponent''s suction.


    At the same time, he released a Wind Blade that shot into his opponent''s tornado like an arrow.


    The Wind Blade that had entered the nest increased its speed and struck the The Winged Beast King on its lips with lightning speed, immediately leaving behind a trail of blood.


    The The Winged Beast King''s head also fell backwards as if it had suffered an impact, causing it to feel a wave of dizziness.


    Shaking his head, the The Winged Beast King immediately woke up and waved its wings again. It started to attack with the same wind vortex technique, Li Qingniu once again waved his palm, releasing the Wind Blade to meet it head on.


    Beast is beast, even attack is so uncreative, master, I have a way to deal with it. The Sword Spirit chuckled.


    Li Qingniu smiled and said: "I also thought of a method, and I don''t know if we thought of the same method.


    Oh? What did the master think of? The Sword Spirit asked curiously.


    Li Qingniu said: To borrow strength.


    Ha, it''s just as I thought, master''s observation skills and mentality are maturing. If your master were to see you, he would definitely be very satisfied with you. Mr. Jian said with satisfaction.


    No, Master won''t be so easily satisfied, I have to become even stronger.


    Ha, it''s better to deal with this big guy first, otherwise your fellow apprentices will be swallowed by it.


    Only now did Li Qingniu realize that the The Winged Beast King had changed its direction unknowingly.


    Seeing that the attacks were ineffective against Li Qingniu, they decided to attack the rest of the people in the formation.


    The defensive barrier enveloped the group of Barrier, who could avoid the suction force from the vortex, but due to the immense suction from the opponent, the entire defensive barrier was almost connected to the ground, absorbing everyone.


    At this moment, cracks had already started to appear on the ground around the defensive barrier. The two elders were reinforcing the surrounding ground from left and right to prevent it from being pulled up by the hurricane.


    The other two clan elders and the guards by the side continued to attack the two Savage Beast s who were about to attack.


    The situation had reached a stalemate and was gradually moving in a direction that was not favorable for the masses.


    Li Qingniu did not dare to delay any longer, and stepped into the range of the wind vortex released by the The Winged Beast King.


    When the pressure on the group had lessened slightly, Li Qingniu loosened his leg, and his body shot out like an arrow towards the center of the vortex. His speed was already quick and violent, and with the suction of the vortex, he was already moving faster than what could be seen with the naked eye.


    Brother Li!


    Senior brother Azure Ox ~


    Not good, the Junior Brother Taurus was sucked into the whirlpool.


    Elder, please try to save Junior Brother Taurus quickly ¡­


    Amidst the shocked exclamations of the crowd, suddenly ¡ª


    A golden light that covered the sky replaced the light that was blocked by the densely packed Winged Heavenly Beasts.


    Everyone only felt their eyes suddenly brighten. Before they could even react to what had happened, they heard an explosive sound come from the air.


    A person holding onto a Golden Sword, whose entire body was wrapped in a ball of golden light, slowly descended from the sky.


    The first thing that fell to the ground before him was the The Winged Beast King''s huge body whose head had almost exploded. It''s body heavily fell from the sky.


    The huge body of the beast instantly killed several Savage Beast.


    Originally, the power of the Sky Severing Sword was not enough to successfully kill the Starry Sky Level The Winged Beast King relying on only the power of the Blue Ox''s own ability.


    However, Li Qingniu had cleverly borrowed the suction power of the Winged Heavenly Beast. In the instant it appeared in front of him, he used all his strength to attack.


    The power of the sword, compared to the power that he could originally unleash, had increased by almost twofold, instantly destroying the tough outer shell of the The Winged Beast King, as well as causing his head to explode. He did not even have time to let out a wail before he had become a lifeless shell.


    In order to prevent himself from being affected by the violent impact, Li Qingniu had simultaneously used a protective golden light to protect his entire body at that instant.


    If it was a normal Savage Beast, no matter if it was an explosion or an attack, Li Qingniu would still dare to use his body to withstand it.


    However, facing the Starry Sky Level''s Savage Beast, which must have been caused by the explosion, he did not have a hundred percent certainty that he would not be harmed in the slightest.


    As he slowly descended, the protective golden light around Li Qingniu slowly faded, revealing his slightly exhausted face.


    Senior brother is fine.


    Great, Brother Li is still alive ¡­


    Junior Brother Taurus was simply too cool.


    Too powerful, this was basically at the level of a Fighter.


    The Junior Brother Taurus saved us once again!


    Seeing the The Winged Beast King''s death, the group of Winged Heavenly Beasts that covered the sky started to waver. Some began to run left and right, some flapped their wings as they flew away into the distance, while others circled in the air, seemingly confused about where they were going.


    As Li Qingniu slowly descended, everyone saw his expression, so Yu Hongfei said with furrowed brows: "His complexion doesn''t seem to be very good, that strike just now probably used up a lot of his energy again, everyone hold the position and protect Junior Brother Taurus."


    Yes! Everyone immediately activated their powers and strengthened their defenses to protect Li Qingniu.


    Li Qingniu slowly descended into the center of the Defensive Array.


    Guo Ruo Qing quickly went forward and supported him: Brother Li, how are you? Are you all right?


    Li Qingniu laughed and said: I''m fine, I''m just a little tired. I''ll be fine after a rest.


    Master, this matter isn''t over yet. The Whirlwind is about to open.


    When Li Qingniu heard Mr. Jian''s reminder, he remembered that when they were fighting against Ice Crystal Beast, they attracted a large number of Ice Crystal Beast to voluntarily sacrifice their lives in exchange for Ice Crystal Beast King''s revival.


    Not all Beast King possessed the ability to reincarnate. On the contrary, even if it was a Beast King, there were very few that could reincarnate. Even the king of Savage Beast s in Starry Sky Level was the same.


    Whether or not it can be reborn depends not on its level, but on its own species characteristics.


    Unfortunately for them, The Winged Beast King also belonged to this category.


    The vortex was about to open. Prepare to deal with it! Elder Jifeng shouted to the other elders.


    The The Winged Beast King''s strength was undoubtedly much stronger than the Ice Crystal Beast King''s.


    Otherwise, Elder Jifeng would not be so nervous.


    However, it was not the first time that the few clan elders had dealt with this matter. Instead, they were surrounding the The Winged Beast King''s corpse in an orderly fashion. After muttering to himself for a while, he formed a formation that covered the body of the The Winged Beast King like an invisible barrier.


    At this time, the The Winged Beast King''s body started to change, and something like a turbine gradually emerged from his body.


    In the beginning, it only slowly rotated, and eventually, its speed became faster and faster. Finally, it formed a strong wind vortex that wanted to break through the clouds, but it was blocked by the Qi barrier created by the elders.


    The whirlpool suddenly rose and then was forcefully suppressed by the huge pressure.


    After a dozen more rounds, the whirlwind finally subsided, turning into a small whirlwind and returning to the turbine.


    Following that, the glow emitting from the turbine gradually faded and it fell to the ground with a "pa da" sound.


    If several Elders hadn''t joined forces and forcefully suppressed the growth of the vortex, the vortex would eventually become larger and larger, sucking in everything within a 10 mile radius, including plants and skeletons. The Mr. Jian explained.

 C70

    So powerful, as expected of an elder of Celestial Star Sect. Li Qingniu thought about how difficult it was the last time he tried to get close to the Heart Of Wind. If he did not borrow the Earth Escape Technique''s convenience, it was not certain that he would be able to get the Heart Of Wind in time.


    But now, these several Elders could only raise their hands and display their skills, suppressing this powerful vortex. He couldn''t help but admire them from the bottom of his heart.


    Actually, it was nothing. They were just suppressing the growth of the whirlpool, so that it wouldn''t be able to absorb anything around it as a rebirth energy. As long as it could survive the last breath of its life, it wouldn''t be able to be reborn. Although the current master is unable to do so, I have the confidence that one day, you will be stronger than them.


    Hm! Li Qingniu firmly clenched his fists.


    However, at this time, the Savage Beast that was scared away by the whirlwind, saw that the whirlwind had disappeared, and turned around to attack the group once again.


    Elder Wu frowned as he saw this. "We can''t go on like this. Even if we continue to exhaust ourselves like this, we will die sooner or later."


    Elder Tian Yuan nodded his head and said, "If nine of us are here, we can use the Heavenly Rain Array to fight. But if it''s just the six of us ¡­"


    Then we''ll send them away with the Earth Shrinking Formation. If we''re the only ones left, it won''t be hard for us to escape.


    He could only do so.


    Then the matter of the trial...


    Now was not the time to consider the trials. with


    Look over there! Just as they were discussing what to do next, they suddenly saw a cloud of dust rolling towards them at an extremely fast speed.


    The sand was so thick that there was barely any end in sight.


    What was that?


    Everyone looked in the direction that the dust storm came from with doubt in their eyes.


    Opening item of the Divine Eye, Eye-eyed Universe ~


    Li Qingniu''s sword fingers congealed at his mouth and he muttered.


    Instantly, the Divine Eye opened its eyes and looked over a hundred miles.


    Oh no, it''s the Savage Beast, and the numbers seem to be more, I have to find a way for everyone to leave immediately.


    Master, look at the sky. The Mr. Jian reminded.


    Li Qingniu looked up and saw more than a hundred humongous Savage Beast with gigantic wyverns flying towards him at the speed of the wind.


    This is...


    Pterosaur, Beginner Starry Sky Savage Beast, but I want my master to see the person standing on top of the Pterosaur in front. The Mr. Jian explained.


    It was only then that Li Qingniu noticed that a petite and delicate figure was standing on top of the head of the Pterosaur at the very front.


    However, even though he looked delicate and weak, standing on top of the Dragon Head, he did not fall at all.


    She is...


    Li Qingniu could not help but to think of the horse carriage he saw that night, as well as that light and beautiful voice that came from the carriage.


    Looking at the two sides, each of them had a Pterosaur, as if it was protecting her. On the left and right sides of the two Pterosaur''s heads, stood a tall and sturdy middle-aged man.


    Li Qingniu had seen them before, they were the Knights who had been riding on the horses in front of the horse carriage that day.


    This practically confirmed Li Qingniu''s guess from the side.


    Could it be that they are also with Cloaked Man? He couldn''t wait any longer. He had to inform the elders and let them lead the way. Li Qingniu looked at the Savage Beast team that was getting closer and closer, and said while recovering.


    Master, there are already so many Savage Beast surrounding us that we can''t defend ourselves against them. Why did they send so many more higher leveled Savage Beast over? It had to be known that, even for someone with Beast Venom Demon Clan, controlling such a large number of Savage Beast was not without a price. Mr. Jian comforted Qing Niu.


    You mean wait and see?


    En, the several Elders must have a sense of propriety. Just look at where they are standing now, you can see that they are actually ready to start the formation at any time.


    Through the constantly swirling sand and dust, everyone could almost barely make out the large Savage Beast s that were surging over like a tide from within the sand and dust.


    God! It''s Savage Beast, so many! Immediately, some disciples screamed in despair.


    This time, it seemed to be stronger, it''s over ¡­


    Just as everyone was in a state of panic and despair, an unexpected scene occurred.


    After that, the Savage Beast that had rushed over started to fight crazily with the Savage Beast that had surrounded the group of people. Over a hundred Pterosaur began to attack the Fierce Eyes Winged Heavenly Beasts that had yet to go away from the encirclement.


    Who is the Pterosaur? An early stage Starry Sky Savage Beast was already stronger than the Raging Eye Winged Beast by more than a stage. Soon enough, dozens of Raging Eye Winged Beasts fell from the sky like meteors, falling into the dust.


    The beasts that were attacked immediately turned around, turned their spears around, and began to face the enemy''s attack.


    Seeing the scene in front of them, the confused crowd could not help but be dumbfounded.


    What was going on?


    Could it be that the Savage Beast had started an internal conflict?


    Look at the dragon in the sky, there is a beautiful lady standing on its head.


    Wow, really, he must be a fairy sent by God to save us ¡­


    When the elders saw the young girl standing on the dragon head, they couldn''t help but take a glance at her.


    Elder Long Wu said: "So it''s her."


    Elder Jifeng curled his lips and said: "It''s definitely that old fellow who asked her to come. He''s always so nosy."


    Elder Kun also frowned, and said while smiling: "Eh, Brother Jifeng is too serious, how can Celestial Star Sect be considered as a small matter?" If it wasn''t for her, the elders would have had no choice but to bring these kids to escape, not to mention some trial.


    Hmph, I think he''s afraid that his good disciple will be targeted again.


    Alright, alright, didn''t everyone hope that this trial would go smoothly? We can''t possibly bring them back empty-handed, embarrassed, otherwise Celestial Star Sect would be too embarrassing.


    Shame? I don''t believe that any Fighter would be able to survive in this kind of environment with their entire Star Continent. If anyone dares to laugh, this old man will grab them and throw them into the Tiangu Mountain, making them laugh enough. Elder Jifeng said angrily.


    Hahaha, after so many years, Brother Jifeng''s temper hasn''t changed at all.


    Seeing the few clan elders laughing and chatting so casually, Li Qingniu''s heart was relieved, since they knew this lady, then the other party must not be here to attack Celestial Star Sect.


    At the same time, Li Qingniu felt much better. Compared to when he thought that the young lady was with Cloaked Man, the difference was like the difference between heaven and earth.


    This difference did not come from the fear and worry of the wave of attacks, but from the gratification and emotion after knowing that the other party was not an enemy.


    The rest of the people gradually changed from worry and fear to the mindset of just watching a good show. One by one, they turned into a bunch of people, commenting on us, who were fighting with each other.


    Look at that, that Colossal Armed Ape, it tore apart the body of that Lizard Tail Beast in one fell swoop. This is the strongest Savage Beast I have ever seen!


    That one, look, that one is also very powerful. It''s practically ¡­


    After removing the danger to their lives, everyone felt much more relaxed, as if they had forgotten that they were still in the midst of an incomparably ferocious group of Savage Beast.


    The Savage Beast that was crazily devouring the blood quickly filled the entire ground with its own blood. The place where everyone stood on was also almost completely soaked in the blood that was seeping over.


    Even the sky had turned blood-red. The entire sky was filled with the wails of slaughter, as if the underworld was about to end its life. It was filled with a ghastly expression.


    Gradually, the people who had been excitedly playing the role of the gourd eater gradually became more depressed as they stood in this blood-stained world. They finally calmed down from their excitement and turned silent.


    A scarlet red liquid flowed beneath his feet, and the smell of blood drifted in the air.


    All you could see was the green mountains, the sky, the stream, and the earth, and the sky, and the sky, and the earth, and the sky, and the earth, and the sky, and the earth, and the sky.


    It was more or less the same scene, and this was only the small scale ''Extermination of Life and Death'' that belonged to Savage Beast s.


    If the severed limbs and flying flesh in front of him were replaced by a human, even their own relatives ¡­


    No one dared to continue imagining things.


    The enemy''s flesh and bones were piled into a mountain, causing the atmosphere to become so heavy that it was hard to breathe.


    If this was a beast tide, if this scene happened in the human world...


    The scene of the apocalypse started to appear in everyone''s minds. People were crying and screaming as they ran all over the place. The berserk Savage Beast were biting and devouring their loved ones and friends.


    He gradually understood the meaning of this trial, understood the meaning of how Celestial Star Sect worked hard to nurture a Starry Skies Fighter, understood more clearly the meaning of protection, and understood the path that he would have to walk next.


    Fight for humanity, fight for home!


    Only by becoming stronger would one be able to protect more!


    That person''s hands were already tightly clenched. There were no longer any teasing words left in his mouth, and his heart had already calmed down.


    Elder, we request to participate!


    That''s right, Clan Elder, although our strength is not sufficient, we do not wish to hide within the Defensive Array and wait for everything to end before we step out.


    Seeing that the disciples had not been frightened by the bloody scene in front of them, but instead had been roused by their fighting spirit and spirit, the few elders revealed slightly astonished but even more gratified smiles on their faces.


    Elder Kun looked at them and asked, "What do you guys think?"


    On the other hand, these Savage Beast have already lost all their fighting spirit, and their physical consumption is also more than us. Adding on the fact that they have more enemies on their side, as long as they know how to cooperate with each other, they should be fine.


    The few elders nodded their heads in agreement. Finally, Elder Jifeng announced to the crowd, telling them to withdraw their Defensive Array and join them in eliminating the Savage Beast that surrounded them.


    A strange scene of a Fighter working with a Savage Beast and exterminating a Savage Beast together began.


    The Fighter who was determined to increase their strength did not spare any effort in using their techniques, coordinating with each other to launch a myriad of attacks.


    The surrounding Savage Beast s also gradually split the surrounding group of Savage Beast into countless small pieces, completely losing their previous advantage of encirclement.

 C71

    The Fighter s who joined in the battle, were in groups of two to three, or in groups of seven to eight chose different Savage Beast s to attack.


    Those Savage Beast s were the strongest, but their main force was being suppressed by the Savage Beast s that came to kill them. The remaining lone Savage Beast were also unable to focus on fighting against the''s attacks.


    Not long after, a group of Savage Beast died under the attacks of the Fighter.


    Furthermore, most of them were Savage Beast from Star-moon Level!


    If they had to kill Savage Beast of this level half a day ago, no one would even dare to think about it.


    Now, they were able to prove themselves with their actions again and again. In fact, they could do it.


    Although they still needed several more people to work together, this was enough to plant hope and hope in their hearts.


    He believed that in the future, they would definitely urge him incessantly to become stronger and become a Astral Experts who could take charge of himself at an early age.


    Instead, the elders stopped their battles and stood by the side with their hands behind their backs, quietly watching the performance of the crowd.


    This trial seemed to have allowed everyone to grow by more than a little. It seemed that their temperament and cultivation had all taken a big step forward. Elder Wenchuan said with emotion.


    At the beginning, I had thought that Old Master''s decision was a little too sudden, but now, it seems that the effect was not bad. Old Master has good foresight.


    That''s not necessarily true, I think even Old Master would never have expected such an outcome. After all, things happened too suddenly, and the entire process of development is just too unimaginable.


    Yes, unless they could predict the future, no one would have expected it to come to this.


    No matter what, the goal of this exam had been achieved. These kids would definitely be reborn after this.


    That''s right, although there was danger this time, I didn''t come here in vain. I was afraid that this bunch of brats would be scared out of their wits and cry as they tried to leave.


    Hahaha, this unexpected gain is not bad at all, not bad at all ¡­


    Li Qingniu also kept his air sword, and used his body and the Martial Spirit Attribute to begin his battle with the Savage Beast.


    He could not rely on the power of the Sky Severing Sword to kill his opponent forever, and similarly, only by waiting for his strength to increase would he be able to unleash the power of the Sky Severing Sword.


    This was undoubtedly a great opportunity for self-training. He could not let it go for nothing.


    However, Li Qingniu''s body structure was actually quite strong. Just now, he had experienced such a powerful explosion, as well as numerous slashes.


    However, in just a short period of time, he had recovered most of his strength, and was able to participate in the battle without any pressure. Furthermore, with the advantage of numerous skills other than his martial soul, he was able to take on the crazy attack of a Star-moon Savage Beast alone with ease.


    Is this kid made of iron? Elder Jifeng could not help but be speechless.


    I don''t think even if it was made of gold, it would have such great endurance.


    I started to be curious about what exactly he went through before he entered the Celestial Star Sect, and what his previous life looked like?


    It seemed that this year''s most outstanding disciples would definitely belong to the Lingyun Hall. That''s right, Lingyun Hall had already been ranked last for several years already, and it was time for them to reverse the situation a little.


    The few Star-moon Fighter s who were in charge of protecting Gu Ruoqing did not participate in the battle. Only when the Savage Beast attacked them did they take action, their mission was just to protect Gu Ruoqing, something that had nothing to do with the mission. They were not interested in anything, but rather did they not want to waste their energy on something that was not related to the mission.


    But of course, no one would blame them. The Celestial Star Sect''s trial originally had nothing to do with them, and everyone knew this.


    The girl on the Pterosaur circled back and forth in the air, as if she was looking for something.


    Suddenly, he seemed to have found his target. Raising his jade arm, he pointed towards the peak of a mountain in the distance. The Pterosaur immediately changed its direction and let out a roar.


    Hearing the Pterosaur''s roar, the Pterosaur that was fighting with the few rhinoceros'' eyes immediately stopped its attacks and turned to follow in the same direction.


    The opening of the Divine Eye, the Heaven and Earth. After taking care of a Savage Beast with Star-moon Level in front of him, Li Qingniu once again activated the Divine Eye, and looked towards the direction the girl and the Pterosaur were headed.


    It''s the Cloaked Man! On the distant mountain peak, Cloaked Man was holding a long tube like object, watching everything that was happening from afar.


    Behind him, there were a few huge Savage Beast Kings that had a strange glow in their eyes that looked like stars as they waited in silence.


    Sure enough, everything was done by him. This time, he could not let him escape!


    Li Qingniu thought, his feet flashed, and he activated One Step To Heaven''s End.


    In a few steps, he had already flown to the top of the mountain peak. Golden Sword swept across and the impeccable sword pressure swept towards the Cloaked Man''s head.


    The Cloaked Man sensed that the opponent''s attack was dangerous and hurriedly took a wrong step and retreated to the back of the Savage Beast.


    With a wave of his arm, the originally motionless Savage Beast Kings immediately went berserk, screaming as they pounced at Li Qingniu.


    These Savage Beast Kings had all reached Starry Sky Level, not only had they completely blocked Li Qingniu''s sword pressure, they also did not seem to be obstructed, and directly rushed towards him.


    A Savage Beast with Starry Sky Level was more than enough for Li Qing to endure. After all, he was still unable to fully display the true power of the Sky Execution Sword.


    Furthermore, with so many Starry Sky Level Savage Beast charging towards him at the same time, the strength they possessed could be imagined.


    Li Qingniu immediately released his Innate Qi to protect his body, only to see a Colossal Armed Ape King raise its arm and pow towards his head.


    Cloud Push! Li Qingniu took the opportunity and struck out with Cloud Push.


    The powerful palm attack struck towards the giant arm.


    A "hu" sound could be heard, as if a gust of wind had been cut open from the middle.


    The Cloud Push that Li Qingniu released was immediately scattered by the other party''s Giant Palm, and at the same time, the other party''s Giant Palm continued to rush towards him.


    He immediately raised his sword to block, but he was still unable to block his opponent''s fierce attack. His opponent''s strength threw him twenty to thirty feet away.


    If he had not crashed into a tree, he would have flown even further. Even the golden light protecting his body seemed to have been diluted a little by the force of the collision.


    Li Qingniu''s hand that was holding the sword had become numb from the impact, and he trembled slightly.


    If it''s just one, I believe that with master''s strength, it should not be a problem to fight back, but there are too many Beast King, so we have no chance of winning this battle. Let''s retreat, the Cloaked Man has already ran away, the stalemate has no meaning for us. Mr. Jian suggested.


    Li Qingniu gripped his Hilt Of Sword tightly as his heart was filled with dissatisfaction.


    He had almost gotten rid of the source of this disaster, but unfortunately he managed to escape in the end.


    Master, be careful.


    Just as Li Qingniu was thinking about this, the Colossal Armed Ape rushed in front of him once again. It waved its Giant Palm and once again struck towards her.


    When the Mr. Jian''s voice fell, the Golden Sword in Li Qingniu''s hands had already escaped from his grasp. It released a dazzling light, and flew in front of Li Qingniu in an instant, blocking the Giant Armed Ape''s Giant Palm for him.


    Bang! With a sound of impact, Li Qingniu was struck by the impact and retreated a few steps.


    At this time, the Golden Sword was also pushed back into his hands.


    At the same time, another Beast King on the right pounced towards him. Without any time to spare, a gigantic beast tail descended from the sky and swept towards the Leviathan King on the right.


    That beast tail seemed to contain unparalleled power, as it instantly knocked the Beast King that was pouncing towards Li Qingniu several meters away, and knocked over seven or eight large trees in succession.


    In the air, an extremely huge Pterosaur stared with its blood-red eyes, angrily staring at the numerous Savage Beast Kings below.


    This Pterosaur was not the one the girl was riding on. The girl was riding one that was more than twice the size.


    It''s the Pterosaur King, this is a High Rank Savage Beast, even if it''s an expert of Starry Sky Level, if it were to be swept by its tail, their internal organs would have been shattered. Mr. Jian spoke out on Li Qingniu''s behalf.


    The few Savage Beast Kings below looked at the gigantic Pterosaur s in the air and a red light shone in their eyes as they constantly let out ear-piercing hisses. However, not a single one of them dared to pounce forward.


    The two sides just stood there in a deadlock. After a short while, they seemed to have received some sort of order, and suddenly turned around and ran into the forest without any hesitation.


    Are you all right? A light and familiar voice drifted through the air, asking with concern.


    Li Qingniu raised his head and saw an ordinary Pterosaur hovering above his head. It was a seemingly delicate figure with a pair of eyes as gentle as water ¡­


    I''m fine. Li Qingniu felt that when he was speaking, his heart was beating much faster than usual, and his face seemed to be slightly hot.


    Are you also from the Celestial Star Sect? The young girl continued to speak gently.


    Even though the girl''s voice sounded very gentle, it was exceptionally clear, as if every single word was being spoken by Li Qingniu''s ear.


    This little girl was also a Fighter, and her strength didn''t seem to be weak. Mr. Jian said while smiling in Li Qingniu''s mind.


    So she was also a Fighter. Li Qingniu thought in his heart.


    Seeing that Li Qingniu did not answer his, he thought that he was scared silly by the Leviathan Kings. The girl smiled tenderly and said: "Don''t worry, those Beast King had already escaped just now, without my order, they will not hurt you."


    Li Qingniu nodded, he opened his mouth wanting to say something, but the words were stuck at his mouth as though he had nothing to say.


    Did you see a person dressed in Black Cloak clothes here? Do you know which way he went? The young girl continued to ask gently.


    Li Qingniu shook his head: I was too focused on fighting the Beast King just now and did not notice the direction he escaped in.

 C72

    So it''s like that, all the Beast King were retreating in different directions, it seems like they want to confuse my route of pursuit. Damn it, they are still so cunning, but I still have to thank you. The young girl said gently.


    Li Qingniu shook his head: No, you saved me.


    The young girl smiled and said: "That''s just a small matter, not to mention, you are someone of Celestial Star Sect. I can''t just sit idly by and do nothing."


    Hearing his words, Li Qingniu paused for a while, before asking: "Does Miss He Tian..."


    This place is dangerous, you should quickly return to your comrades. There are elders protecting there, so it''s safer than this place, and you should try your best not to act alone in Tiangu Mountain.


    The girl reminded. At the same time, her mind slightly moved, and she saw that the Pterosaur she was riding had already started to slowly ascend, and was heading deeper into the forest.


    Master, he''s gone. Mr. Jian laughed and said.


    Li Qingniu watched as the girl disappeared. Upon hearing Mr. Jian''s words, he returned to his senses and muttered: I wonder what relationship this lady has with that Cloaked Man that she had to work so hard to find me.


    Heh heh, in my opinion, it would be more appropriate to use ''chase'' instead of ''seek''.


    Hmm, indeed, judging from his expression and words, he should be very familiar with that Cloaked Man, and there should be a lot of conflicts between them. Li Qingniu said as he nodded his head.


    That''s right, master''s analysis of the situation is also starting to mature. When the young lady said the three words'' Yelang Kahang '', she should be the name of the Cloaked Man. I think I can roughly confirm the young lady''s identity.


    Li Qingniu said: Hmm, my thoughts should be about the same as yours, but these things should be considered after we defeat the Savage Beast.


    After Li Qingniu finished speaking, his figure flashed, and with a few steps, he returned to the battlefield.


    Without stopping, he went back to fighting mode and fought with the rest against the many Savage Beast s in front of him.


    Maybe it was due to the internal and external attacks that disturbed their fighting spirit, or maybe it was because they were scared by the mountain of their comrades'' corpses, or maybe it was because they received the order to retreat from the various Beast King.


    Almost at the same time, almost all the enemy formation beasts turned their heads to retreat from the battlefield, fleeing in all directions.


    The Savage Beast that had come to help also retreated like the tide. The originally empty domain was no longer empty, but the silence was even heavier than when they first arrived.


    Corpses were strewn across the field. Broken body parts were scattered everywhere. There were piles of them, and not a single spot was visible on the ground. Even if there were some, they were still blood-red.


    When he first arrived here, the space before him was completely silent. The sound of the wind and the cries of birds, as well as the killing intent in the air, were heavy but still alive.


    Now, there was even more dead silence. In the dead silence, it was as if the wind had stopped blowing and the birds had stopped submitting. The heavy smell of blood was so heavy that it made it hard for people to breathe.


    At this moment, a low voice filled with pain seemed to become the only proof of the existence of life in this world.


    After experiencing a fierce battle, the people who had expended a large amount of physical strength were reunited. However, they did not become excited, and they remained silent. This battle had allowed them to grow and lose too much.


    Some lost an arm in battle, some lost a companion, some lost a life


    Those who survived were either adjusting their breathing, treating their wounds, or bandaging the wounds of others who were in a coma from the sores.


    Under nesting, there is a complete egg...


    Although the few clan elders did not stop there to save the people, there were after all, too many people, and they were all too spread out. Furthermore, the Savage Beast s were very strong, so it was not easy for the clan elders to save one person at a time, not to mention the number of people, other than the beast tide, there had never been such a huge group of beasts surrounding and attacking them together.


    Even if there was a sacrifice, but it was already controlled within a very small area, and it was already very rare. Under the attack of such a beast tide, even if it was the Starry Sky Advanced Fighters, it would still be hard to escape unscathed, not to mention these were merely Fighter with Star-moon Level or even Stellar Level.


    In this battle, their excellent teamwork and unafraid of death were extremely precious.


    I think that this trial ends here, the Bone of Barbus here can''t be finished even if each of them were to bring 10 points back. Since they have completed the mission ahead of time, they might as well leave early, I believe that Old Master will not blame them.


    I agree that Tiangu Mountain will always be the territory of a large number of Savage Beast. No one can guarantee that they won''t receive another such attack.


    Elder Jifeng also nodded his head: Hmm, looks like this is the only solution for now, but we should first go to a safe place, and let them rest for two days, and recuperate from their injuries before leaving.


    Afterwards, the six elders divided the group into groups. One of them would be responsible for taking the wounded away, the other would be responsible for recruiting a place for the corpses to be buried, and the last part would be responsible for finding as many Bone of Barbus as possible.


    Li Qingniu carried the last mission, which was, in turn, to request help from Murong Lanyu and Muyanhao.


    Originally, he had planned to give them some more people. After all, the Nine Halls s added up to quite a large amount, how many Bone of Barbus could he take with him by relying on the strength of two or three people? Moreover, there were no gunny bags or boxes to use here. The horse carriage Gu Ruoqing brought with him was stomped into bits by the Savage Beast.


    But Li Qingniu said with full confidence: "Elders, please rest assured. I promise to bring all the Bone of Barbus here with you.


    What? Bring all of them back? Are you tired out and confused? Even if you gather all the people here, you still won''t be able to take away all the Bone of Barbus and you think you can take away all of them? Elder Long Wu said with a frown.


    Li Qingniu smiled and said: "Since this disciple dares to promise, then I naturally have a way. Elder, please rest assured."


    Let him take the dragon and martial arts, I want to see what other tricks he can play. Elder Jifeng said.


    This... Alright, Green Ox, if you feel weak, just tell me in time. Don''t try to be brave, I will arrange someone for you. Elder Long Wu sighed as he spoke.


    Li Qingniu nodded: "Mn, please rest assured elder.


    We will leave a mark for you along the way. After we finish collecting the Bone of Barbus, we will search for the mark and rush over.


    Yes, disciple understands. Li Qingniu cupped his fists and said.


    After everyone had left, Li Qingniu asked Muyanhao and Murong Lanyu to help him take out all the Bone of Barbus from within their body and gather them together.


    There were a lot of Savage Beast, and taking them out would take a lot of effort, even Gu Ruoqing had to personally help.


    Even the few Fighter Guards who were protecting her were also arranged to fight. Although it was a simple task, Li Qingniu still promised them that after the battle, they would each be able to pick three Bone of Barbus s as compensation.


    Hearing this, the several guards immediately became full of energy, as if they were competing who would take it faster and who would take more.


    It was no wonder why, for Fighter s, Star-moon Level s were not that easy to obtain. Before this, they did not even dare think about it, and in battle, they were only in charge of protecting Gu Ruoqing, and did not put in much effort. They only fought and protected Gu Ruoqing from injury, and they did not actually kill any of the Savage Beast.


    Therefore, when they heard that there was a Bone of Barbus that could give them three pieces of Star-moon Level, their excitement could be imagined. Not to mention three pieces, even one piece was enough to make them extremely excited.


    Although they were temporarily unable to refine these Bone of Barbus with their current strength, Bone of Barbus with Star-moon Level were themselves a type of glory. Even in front of their other companions, they were still a great source of conversation.


    More importantly, Bone of Barbus s with Star-moon Level on them could motivate them to continuously climb up, with the goal of reaching the Starry Sky Level as soon as possible.


    Moreover, there were three pieces of it. Never had they ever thought that they would have such an honor before Starry Sky Level.


    Under everyone''s concerted effort, they collected all the Bone of Barbus until night time. Finally, they gathered all of them in an empty area.


    As promised, Li Qingniu allowed the few Fighter s to take three pieces each. In the end, with the help of the Mr. Jian, they stored all of the remaining Bone of Barbus into their storage space, causing everyone to be dumbstruck.


    Senior Brother, why did so many Bone of Barbus disappear all of a sudden? How did you do it?


    Since everyone had already seen it, Li Qingniu no longer had to hide it anymore. He said that he had a secret storage that no one else could see, and that only he could open it to hide many things.


    Muyanhao and Murong Lanyu were completely confused by what they heard, but it was actually the words of the few Fighter s that were in charge of protecting Gu Ruoqing.


    After being refined by them, their might would increase by tens of times. If it was used as a tool, the effects would be increased as well, for example, the refined carriage could become as light as feather, but it would be as hard as steel, the furnace could burn on its own without carbon and would never extinguish, and if it was a container, it could also increase its capacity infinitely, depending on the amount of energy the refined item possessed, as well as the level of the Refiner. One of the Fighter s slowly spoke out the rumours he had heard before.


    He said it was a rumor because he had never seen it with his own eyes. He had only heard it from others.


    Could it be that the Junior Brother Taurus had a container on him that was refined by the Refiner? Show me what it looks like. Muyanhao pulled Li Qingniu and told him to take out the container on him to take a look.


    Li Qingniu explained to him many times that he did not have such a magical equipment, but he was unwilling to believe it.


    I have also heard of a situation where Refiner doesn''t need to refine. Legend has it that there is a supreme treasure that exists along with the heavens and the earth, and they have unlimited storage space and great energy. Another Fighter interrupted and said.

 C73

    I have indeed seen the container that the Refiner refined. Although it is not as exaggerated as the legends say, it can indeed contain something that is thirty to fifty times more than what the container looks like. As for the divine artifact that can allow the heaven and earth to share life, no one has ever seen it before.


    Another Fighter said: Eh, that''s not necessarily true, maybe it''s just that our knowledge of this world is limited, so towards many things that we have never seen before, we think that it''s just a rumor, or maybe it has actually happened before.


    It would be strange if there really was such a powerful object.


    Li Qingniu listened to their discussion and only smiled. It wasn''t until everyone finished their discussion that he finished and started to look for the signs left behind by the others. He walked along the road he passed by.


    In the middle of the night, a team was found. Those responsible for dealing with the corpses had all rushed back, and almost everyone was present.


    Seeing Li Qingniu''s group return empty-handed, everyone looked at them suspiciously.


    Azure Ox, where''s ManGu? Elder Long Wu stepped forward and asked.


    Li Qingniu pointed to the empty space beside a big tree and said: "Reporting to clan elder, those few Fighter friends had helped me a lot, I gave three pieces to each of them as a reward on my own, the rest are here, Clan Elder, please have a look."


    He remembered that when he had taken a look at this place just now, there was originally nothing under the tree, and it was completely empty. However, at this moment, there was already a huge pile of Bone of Barbus s.


    However, an elder was still an elder. After being surprised for a moment, they immediately understood what was going on, and asked Li Qingniu in a low voice: "Azure Ox, is it the spirit in your body?" That''s why you said you could take away all the Bone of Barbus by yourself.


    Li Qingniu nodded his head and replied softly. "Yes, there''s one that others can''t see, but it can store a lot of things."


    Good job, Green Ox. Junior Ling Yun will be proud of you. Clan Elder Long Wu said as he patted Li Qingniu''s shoulders in praise.


    After that, Elder Wu and a few other elders started to discuss how to distribute the Bone of Barbus.


    Many of them were injured and it was difficult to walk, so how could they carry Bone of Barbus? I think we should first let Li Qingniu keep it, then distribute it equally.


    I agree, it''s useless giving these Bone of Barbus to them right now, they can''t refine them either.


    Alright, let''s do it this way then.


    Following that, he called Li Qingniu over and told him to put the things away first. He would deal with it after he returned back to the Sect.


    Are the elders worried that we won''t be able to carry them? Li Qingniu asked.


    The elder nodded. "That''s right, there are too many of them. Even if none of them were injured, it would be difficult to carry all of them away. Moreover, there are so many who are injured and some who still need to be taken care of."


    Then why not just refine it? Li Qingniu asked.


    What did you say? Elder Jifeng said in shock: Brat, do you really not know or are you pretending to know? The lowest level of these Bone of Barbus s are all at Star-moon level 2 and above. To recklessly refine them without approaching the strength of the starry sky is courting death, do you want to kill them all?


    Brother Jifeng, don''t be nervous. Qinghu also hopes for everyone''s good, that''s not what he meant. The other Elders quickly tried to smooth things over.


    Elder Jifeng harrumphed and said: "I hope not, if I find out that you are being mischievous, then let me see how I will take care of you."


    Ten Star Great Array. Li Qingniu said: You can use Ten Star Great Array s.


    When Li Qingniu''s words came out, the few elders looked at each other, then looked at Li Qingniu, as if they were quite surprised that he was able to say the name of the formation.


    Ten Star Great Array was a type of high level formation that could allow a person to break through their limits in a short amount of time. On the other hand, it could also suppress the power of the savage will within the Bone of Barbus to a certain extent, allowing Fighter, who were not strong enough, to refine high level Bone of Barbus easily.


    It was originally an ancient formation technique, and no one knew why it was first invented, but it was actually one of the ancient formation techniques that had been passed down for a long time. Many teachers from various sects or academies, in order to raise the strength of their disciples in a short period of time, would use this method to help them refine high level Bone of Barbus.


    However, doing so was not without its risks, it was something with a huge disparity in levels. If one were to encounter a Bone of Barbus with a special attribute, even if their strength was suppressed, it would still be difficult to refine.


    For example, the Savage Will of the Ice Crystal Beast that Li Qingniu had refined before. If it wasn''t for the fact that he had trained in the Divine Eye, it would be extremely difficult to subdue it with just his own strength.


    In order to tame Ice Crystal Beast King''s Heart Of Wind, it was unknown how many Fighter that had already entered the Starry Sky Level had become distracted and lost their Sagacity in the end.


    Therefore, the few elders felt that now was not the time to start refining the Bone of Barbus.


    Furthermore, Ten Star Great Array s were once seen as unorthodox by Celestial Star Sect, and they had never bothered to use this method to strengthen their disciples.


    In fact, even if he did not use such a method in the Celestial Star Sect, it would not change the fact that the strongest Sect in the continent, was standing proudly in the world.


    Li Qingniu had never heard of this array before, so he naturally heard of it from the Mr. Jian.


    However, the Mr. Jian did not expect that Celestial Star Sect would actually think that the formation was a trap, and reject it.


    Heh, pedantic. Mr. Jian said as his mouth twitched.


    Do you need me to tell you that? Li Qingniu asked.


    Heh, if my master is not afraid of being beaten to death with a single slap from Jifeng, I don''t mind it at all. Mr. Jian laughed and said.


    Obstinate.


    Mr. Jian''s laughter had not finished when he heard Li Qingniu''s words. He almost choked on the words that came out of his mouth.


    Cough cough ¡­ Master, are you serious?


    Kid, what did you say?


    As expected, Clan Elder Jifeng was enraged, he took a step forward and stood in front of Li Qingniu, staring at him angrily: "Is this the tone of speech you use when talking to the elders?


    These words were not from disciple, but from ''he''. Disciple was only conveying them to him.


    Cough cough ¡­ Master, you ¡­


    Him? The Spirit in your body? What right does he have to call us pedantic?


    Mr. Jian said that most of the ancient array techniques had disappeared because of their flaws or because the difficulty level was too high. Only the Ten Star Great Array had survived until now because of its safety.


    Although this method doesn''t have any side effects, once they develop the mentality of being opportunistic, do you think they will still have the fighting spirit to rely on themselves to hone their strength? Celestial Star Sect never use this kind of method, yet the disciples that are taught do not lose out in any way to Sect.


    This disciple thinks that an outstanding Fighter should have a sense of propriety as a Fighter. If they had lost their will to fight because of the Ten Star Great Array, this Fighter wouldn''t be able to change for the better.


    The few elders looked at each other again. A moment later, Elder Wangchuan said: I feel that what Qing Niu said is not unreasonable, and with so many Bone of Barbus, even if we bring them back with Celestial Star Sect for everyone to split, they would be unable to refine it.


    I think it should be done depending on the situation. This time, when they were facing the Savage Beast, they displayed courage and bravery, and when they used their powers, they were also crying, so it would not be excessive to give them some rewards.


    If they were unable to refine it today, there would definitely be a day when they could. Disciples of the Red Searing Temple use extreme painstaking cultivation to bring out the limits of their strength. If they were allowed to obtain strength so easily right now, then all their past efforts would have been in vain.


    In the end, disagreement arose between the elders as to whether they should use the Ten Star Great Array or bring it back to the Celestial Star Sect to split up with the middle-aged man.


    At this time, Elder Jifeng pulled the few of them to the side and said: "In my opinion, why not just listen to him. Honestly speaking, old Qing Shi and her Cosmos Sack are not here, and want to give all these Bone of Barbus to this mysterious brat for him to keep in mind. I was originally a little worried, if I let them refine them directly, it would save a lot of thought."


    The elders all agreed with him. Even though he had been bragging along the way and had gotten rid of a lot of trouble for everyone, he wasn''t a very knowledgeable person. No one could guarantee that he wouldn''t do anything to harm everyone.


    Moreover, any random Bone of Barbus here, when brought into the human world, would be a shocking thing.


    After a few people had discussed the proposal, they walked back to Li Qingniu and said: We have discussed it, we think that your suggestion is not unreasonable, but ten people are required for Ten Star Great Array s to cooperate, Hong Fei''s strength is almost at the Starry Sky State level, barely passable, Gui Hai''s strength is also about the same, and with you, there are only nine people, originally, if Fang Hao, Cheng Kun and the rest were not injured, they would barely be able to make it, this is now ¡­


    Mr. Jian said he could help.


    Oh? We have seen the power of the Sword Spirit in your body, it is indeed extraordinary, but he is only a Spirit, can he really help us?


    Mr. Jian was an Primordial Spirit. If he said he could believe it, then so be it. Li Qingniu said honestly.


    Elder Long Wu nodded his head: Alright, then we''ll let them rest for two days, two days we''ll start refining the Bone of Barbus, all of you should also use this time to properly practice the Ten Star Great Array, in case there are any loopholes, I believe that your Mr. Jian knows how to set up the array, we''ll stop explaining it to him.


    Yes, the disciple will go inform senior apprentice-brother and the others. After Li Qingniu finished speaking, he turned around and left.


    After he left far away, Elder Jifeng murmured softly, "This is a good opportunity to force him to reveal himself.


    Brother Jifeng, you can''t be trying to... Elder Kun, who was closer to him, couldn''t help but frown when he heard his words.


    Don''t worry, I know what I''m doing.

 C74

    In a dense and dense forest, the girl riding the Pterosaur and the Savage Beast he was leading forced the Cloaked Man and the Savage Beast King he was controlling to a cliff.


    Behind him was the Mountain Wall s that towered into the sky cutting off their escape routes, and they were surrounded by countless of them.


    The young lady rode on the Pterosaur and floated in the air: "Ya Niu Lang, you have nowhere to run, surrender now."


    Hai Sha, why do you have to go against me! Cloaked Man said as he flipped his hand and struck out with his palm.


    The girl lightly patted on the horns on the Pterosaur''s head, and the Pterosaur sneezed, dispersing the mist shaped Giant Palm without a trace.


    Don''t be rude to the clan leader. The guards on both sides of the girl shouted.


    The girl sighed and said, "I have no intention of going against you, but I hope you understand that your actions will bring destruction upon the entire clan."


    If it were me, I would definitely encounter Buddha slaying buddhas, and hell, I would kill ghosts. Whoever dares to make an enemy out of me, I will make him into a meat patty at the foot of the Savage Beast. Cloaked Man said in a sharp voice.


    Unrepentant, you are hopeless. The young girl sighed.


    The surrounding Savage Beast began to move forward step by step.


    The Cloaked Man also controlled his Savage Beast to fight, and it was another chaotic battle that shook the entire forest.


    But in the end, the number and strength of the Savage Beast led by the Cloaked Man were not as strong as the girl''s side, and they gradually fell into a disadvantageous position.


    Just then, the King of Pterosaur suddenly appeared from the top of the cliff, dived down, and pounced towards Cloaked Man.


    Just as the Pterosaur King''s huge claws were about to grab Cloaked Man, Cloaked Man''s body turned into nothingness and disappeared.


    Only the Cloaked Man''s voice resounded in the air: Hai Sha, I won''t let this go. We''re not done with this, hahaha...


    On the left, Baru, who first discovered the whereabouts of the Cloaked Man, frowned and said, "Damn it, this is only his Metaplasia.


    The girl sighed, and said: Metaplasia is a special ability of the Yelang Martial Spirit, it is hard for ordinary people to differentiate between the real and fake, this is not your fault, even I was unable to immediately detect it, but he is so cunning, and after so long, it is probably impossible to find him. After saying that, the young girl sighed.


    Damn, I almost got the Crimson Blood Dragon Crystal back. Bashan said unwillingly.


    It doesn''t matter. As long as he hasn''t reached his goal, we will have a chance to find him. The young girl consoled him.


    Baru said, The clan leader''s goal is... Celestial Star Sect?


    The girl nodded and said: "Mn, the hatred these siblings have towards Celestial Star Sect is deep to the extent that it cannot be resolved. As long as the Celestial Star Sect is still present, they will not stop their actions against it.


    Could it be that we must always protect the people with Celestial Star Sect? Bashan bit his lips and said.


    Baloo said, I think the patriarch meant to use them as bait to draw Yerkalong out.


    Whether it''s protecting or baiting, our aim is the same. It''s all to find and bring back the Crimson Blood Dragon Crystal, so that he won''t continue to be a disaster to his people.


    Actually, I feel that what Ya Tan Lang said is not entirely wrong, my clan possesses the ability to control Savage Beast, why do we have to look up to others'' noses? If I am not a prisoner, then they should be glad, if someone wants to turn the tables on us, then we should directly have the Savage Beast call him.


    Baru, how can you think like that? Are you questioning the Patriarch''s decision?


    Bashan, I didn''t say anything, I was just expressing my views.


    You should know, other than Crimson Blood Dragon Crystal, any clan member who uses the parasite to control Savage Beast s will have an extremely short lifespan, and every single Crimson Blood Dragon Crystal will not exist forever either. Once they lose the human world, their Beast Venom Demon Clan will have to rely on constant training of the parasol in order to protect themselves, and such Beast Venom Demon Clan will also face the danger of destruction at any time.


    Of course I know what you are saying, I was just casually saying it, Bashan, you are just too agitated.


    The young lady interrupted their debate, and said: Alright, I know that the two of you are worried about the long-term development of Beast Venom Demon Clan, but the human world is definitely not going to give up, the reason is just as Bashan said, Beast Venom Demon Clan chose to live in the human world at the most dangerous time, which was why it was able to multiply in the end. Baru, on the other hand, does not wish for our clan to be under the control of others.


    On a remote mountain path, Cloaked Man who was hurrying forward suddenly felt a throbbing pain in his chest.


    Sensing that the Metaplasia had been destroyed, the Cloaked Man said in a low and resentful voice: "The detestable Hai Sha, truly has a lingering spirit. Luckily, the one chasing after his is only the Metaplasia, but with her nearby, the moment I use the Crimson Blood Dragon Crystal, she''ll detect me again. Just you wait, Celestial Star Sect, one day I will make you disappear from this world.


    Time flew by and in the blink of an eye, two days had passed. Everyone''s physical strength had also recovered and the injured disciples'' injuries had stabilized.


    Other than the few injured disciples who were still going to recuperate, the other disciples were already eager to give it a try.


    After all, as a Fighter, he yearned for the possibility of increasing his own strength. Especially after the previous group battles, their thirst for power had never been as vigorous as it was now.


    Therefore, when they found out that the elders were going to use the Ten Star Great Array to help them refine the Bone of Barbus, all of them were already extremely excited.


    In the past, I heard from my father that this array is very ancient, but it is extremely useful to Fighter. However, the requirements to set up the array is relatively high, and must have the cooperation of around ten Fighter s.


    I think it must be because there are too many Bone of Barbus this time and we can''t take them all away. Leaving them behind is a pity, so I decided to make an exception and use the Ten Star Great Array to help us refine them all.


    But I heard that there is a secret treasury in Junior Brother Taurus that others cannot see, which can let these Bone of Barbus lie on the ground.


    Although the Junior Brother Taurus has saved our lives, this is not really appropriate, but you should at least understand how enticing the Bone of Barbus are to the Fighter. Honestly speaking, who would be at ease leaving these Bone of Barbus in the hands of others?


    I don''t believe that the Junior Brother Taurus is that kind of person, if not he wouldn''t need to hand over all these Bone of Barbus, he only needed to hand over a portion of them to say that he won''t be able to finish them all.


    A person''s state of mind can constantly change. Don''t you understand that at this moment in time? "When rich people become beggars, they learn to be frugal, and as a result, beggars become rich and become more powerful.


    In short, I don''t think the Junior Brother Taurus would do that. Furthermore, he saved my life, so if he really wants to, I will give him my share.


    Well, you are generous.


    At this time, a few elders appeared and announced to the crowd: "Everyone, go ahead and pick out ten Bone of Barbus s, then bring them to the empty space in the middle and sit in a circle. Place the Bone of Barbus that you have selected in front of you and prepare yourself.


    Elder Kun continued: In addition to the heavy injuries, there is no need to worry about those that are unable to participate. You will be left with an appropriate number of Bone of Barbus s for you all to choose to take care of yourselves after your injuries recover, or you can use the Ten Star Great Array to refine them. In short, everyone''s treatment is fair and everyone can be at ease.


    Elder Tian Yuan said: As for the disciples that are participating in the Ten Star Great Array selection, they will ask the disciples that have reached the same level of strength to help them set up the formation, so you all don''t have to worry.


    Finally, Elder Jifeng said: Now, everyone will be queued up to receive Bone of Barbus s, and every person will receive ten of them. If anyone dares to take more, once they are discovered, they will be disqualified and expelled from the Celestial Star Sect.


    Very quickly, everyone had chosen their Bone of Barbus and sat in the center of the arena in three big circles.


    In addition, in the surroundings of the arena, several elders had already brought over stone pillars and stones from the nearby mountains and arranged them in an orderly manner.


    The six Elders and the other three had already flown onto a stone pillar, preparing themselves.


    Just then, Li Qingniu shut his eyes, after meditating for a moment, he suddenly raised his right hand, and waved it towards an empty stone pillar beside him.


    Everyone only saw a flash of golden light, and then they saw a dazzling Golden Sword floating above the stone pillar, spiralling vertically.


    Ready! With Elder Jifeng''s loud shout, everyone immediately entered into a meditative state.


    After two days of practice, Li Qingniu, Yu Hongfei and the others were already proficient in Ten Star Great Array.


    Among them, two or three disciples, because their strength was indeed somewhat weak. In a single day, they were still unable to refine all ten Bone of Barbus, and only refined six or seven. But as their strength increased, it was likely that they would be able to keep up with the process in the next few days.


    Before the Bone of Barbus was sent out, the elders had already sorted through all the other Bone of Barbus, removing a few with relatively special attributes. Even after limiting their abilities, there were still some that were extremely dangerous that would not be sent out to the disciples for now, leaving behind a few that were relatively safe for everyone to try refining.


    However, the Ten Star Great Array were not without flaws. The power that could be absorbed by the Fighter would be greatly reduced from this method, which meant that more than half of the power would be lost in the refining process because the Fighter''s current cultivation could not handle it.


    But even so, due to the huge number of Bone of Barbus, after two or three days, everyone''s strength had clearly increased by leaps and bounds. In a short period of time, there were even more Fighter that were close to the starry sky.


    As their abilities increased, the amount of energy they could absorb while refining Bone of Barbus also began to increase and the difficulty level for them also began to decrease.


    Five or six days later, there were no more than ten disciples who could participate in the formation.

 C75

    This way, everyone could rotate everyday. There was no need to keep letting Li Qingniu and the others arrange the array, and without time to refine the Bone of Barbus, Mr. Jian naturally wouldn''t have to appear every single time.


    Everyone''s strength had never increased so quickly. After the end of every day, people who were energetic after obtaining the strength would gather in groups of three, and then they would take the initiative to go out to find a lone Savage Beast to test how much their strength had increased.


    On this day, after finishing refining the Bone of Barbus, Li Qingniu was sitting in meditation by himself, neutralizing the newly acquired energy, so that it could be intertwined with the energy from before.


    Clan Elder Jifeng suddenly appeared behind him, and said to let him follow him to a place, then without waiting for Li Qingniu to ask, he stepped forward and flew away.


    Li Qingniu immediately activated One Step To Heaven''s End and followed behind Clan Elder Jifeng.


    After walking for the time it takes to boil a cup of tea, they had already traveled quite a distance from the group when Elder Jifeng''s figure finally stopped at a cliff.


    Li Qingniu stepped forward and cupped his fists: "I wonder what pointers elders have for bringing this disciple over?


    Such a good movement technique, if you use it your full strength, you probably won''t even be able to compete with this old man in terms of speed.


    Heh, Master, this old fellow is probing you. If you admit that this is the One Step To Heaven''s End, then it means that you know Hanhaiwuzong, and thus, you must know that the Palmism you are training in is Mo Nichang''s Cloud Push. Mr. Jian quickly reminded him.


    One Step To Heaven''s End? What was that? Was it the name of a powerful warrior? Li Qingniu immediately said.


    Boy, stop pretending, you said that you learned the Cloud Push from being beaten up from a young age, then this movement art must have been learnt from being chased by others from a young age!


    How could the elders know? The Cyan Cow was indeed often chased away by a Grandpa Quezi.


    Heh, Cripple? Do you think I would believe you? Clan Elder Jifeng suddenly dodged, now, in front of Li Qingniu, he glared at him and said: Since you are unwilling to speak, then don''t blame me for using the forbidden technique!


    The moment he said that, Li Qingniu felt the air around his suddenly freeze, as though there was an invisible force that wanted to invade his consciousness. She wanted to resist, but felt that his body became powerless, and it was difficult to even summon his Qi.


    It''s Xun Yi scouting, I never thought that this old fellow would actually have this, wait for my help to expel him.


    When Mr. Jian''s voice fell, a burst of golden light burst out from Li Qingniu''s body, causing Elder Jifeng to be forced a few steps back by an invisible force.


    This brat ¡­ No, that''s not right, this wasn''t his ability, it was the spirit of his physical strength ¡­


    Elder, if there are no other questions, this disciple will return first ¡­


    I''ll give this back to you. Elder Jifeng suddenly raised his hand and threw something over.


    Li Qingniu caught it and took a glance at it. It turned out to be the turbine shaped Bone of Barbus that had emerged from the body of the The Winged Beast King that he killed that day.


    You were the one who killed the The Winged Beast King, so his Bone of Barbus should be given to you. The other elders have also agreed, previously, they were worried that your strength would not be able to refine it, and would instead injure themselves, so I helped you keep it safe for a few days. Right now, I am already assured of your strength, it is time for the item to return to its rightful owner.


    Thank you, Elder Jifeng.


    Be careful, Master. This old boy has a deep grudge against you.


    Open it, I will help you refine it. Elder Jifeng said.


    Li Qingniu said: The strength of the The Winged Beast King is very strong, I am afraid my current ability is not enough.


    With this old man helping you with your array, what are you afraid of? Could it be that you are afraid that this old man will not save him?


    No, disciple... However, he didn''t know how to open it.


    Use your mind to channel your true energy to cover its entire body.


    Yes.


    Li Qingniu had no choice but to do as he said and imbued his Innate Qi into it, probing into the Bone of Barbus with his consciousness.


    When Li Qingniu opened his eyes once again, he was already in a huge whirlpool, his body spinning along with the wind, revolving at a high speed.


    This was the savage will of the The Winged Beast King? Why was there no Beast King? Li Qingniu looked around for a long time, but could not find any traces of Beast King, and could not help but mutter to himself.


    Damn you Stinky Kid, you are in my stomach, how is it, how does it feel? Hahahaha... The voice of the The Winged Beast King resounded in his ears like thunder.


    However, Li Qingniu did not panic at all. So your figure was actually a tornado, and it seemed like there is nothing special about it.


    Nothing special? "Brat, let''s see how long you can stay in my whirlwind. Those old fellows are preventing me from reborn. I was holding in my anger, but I didn''t expect that the person who killed me would come knocking on my door. Hahaha!"


    You seem to have made a mistake. I''m not here to vent your hatred, I''m here to tame you. Li Qingniu said without panicking.


    The The Winged Beast King let out a burst of laughter: Subdue me, you brat, I think you''re joking right? With just you, I don''t have a physical body, how are you going to subdue me? Don''t worry, I won''t kill you directly, just stay in my wind and don''t ever think of leaving again. As long as I see your pain, I will vent my hatred. The more pain you have, the happier I will be.


    Li Qingniu said indifferently: You are still happy too early, do you still recognize this sword?


    Before he could finish, had already brought out a shiny, golden Divine Sword.


    It naturally remembered that it was this sword that had taken his life.


    Seeing the sword, the The Winged Beast King roared: Bastard, I''ll smash it with my wind!


    With that said, he rapidly spun in the huge tornado, producing countless small wind gears that shot towards the Golden Sword in Li Qingniu''s hands.


    Li Qingniu waved his hand, chopping apart the incoming wind teeth, turning them into nothingness.


    But soon there will be new wind gears coming in.


    No matter how you struggle, it''s useless. My wind teeth are a steady stream. With just a little bit of wind power, it will be completely used up.


    Foolish fellow, do you think that no one can kill you just because your body is shaped like the wind? Li Qingniu said. As he was about to use his sword, the Spirit Qi around him was stopped by the Mr. Jian.


    Master, please wait and play with him for a while.


    Li Qingniu was puzzled: "Why, could it be that even you...


    Of course not. If I can sever all living things in this world, then naturally I can sever wind as well. But ¡­ I want to give the old boy some more time.


    What do you mean?


    The Mr. Jian explained, "Hehe, the old brat thought that I would definitely follow Master''s consciousness into the Bone of Barbus. That way, he could easily invade Master''s memories.


    However, it seemed to be the case.


    Mr. Jian calmly said: "Master, don''t worry. Since I saw through his thoughts, I have naturally responded."


    Li Qingniu said: "Could it be that your...


    I have given him all the memories of his childhood, because those things that the master said are pretty much the truth and there is no need for us to hide them. I just erased the memories of the faces in case they were recognized by me, even though the gap between their appearance and mine is very large, but it''s still better to keep them safe. After all, it''s normal for the memories of one''s childhood to be blurry and not arouse any suspicions.


    Li Qingniu swung his sword to cut off the incoming wind teeth, and said: "You are truly omnipotent."


    Hehe, thank you for your praise, but I am only trying my best to think it through, because there is no truly omnipotent existence in this world.


    How long are we going to stay here?


    When he''s finished, we''ll go out.


    Li Qingniu nodded his head: Yes, after he finishes looking through his memories, I hope that he won''t bother me anymore.


    Mr. Jian suddenly laughed, and said: "Also, I have to congratulate Master in advance."


    Li Qingniu was confused: What are you congratulating me for?


    The Heart Of Wind and the vortex of wind will combine together, and the power will increase by more than tenfold. After the master has developed the five types of martial spirits, the wind will become the catalyst for all of the elements, and I can guarantee that at that time, the master will be the strongest Fighter of the Star Continent.


    Stronger than that person? Li Qingniu was obviously talking about the person who destroyed the Xiao Man Village, making the whereabouts of Grandma Long and the others unknown.


    Mr. Jian had naturally seen Li Qingniu''s memories before, so he immediately knew who he was referring to.


    However, the Mr. Jian shook his head and said: "This is still hard to say, I only took a glance at him once in your memories, so I didn''t have the chance to personally test his strength. But according to what I know, it''s impossible for such a strong Fighter to appear in the current Star Continent, even in the Primordial Era, there are very few such Fighter that would appear.


    There will definitely be a chance. When I become stronger, I will definitely find him! Li Qingniu''s expression suddenly became serious.


    Mr. Jian acknowledged, then said: "It''s about time, let''s go out."


    Good. Li Qingniu suddenly leaped up, gathering all the True Qi in his body, he slashed out fiercely.


    The incomparably majestic sword force emitted a dazzling golden light, illuminating the entire whirlpool.


    Ah ~ How could it be ¡­


    The The Winged Beast King was surprised, but before it could finish, it heard a loud explosion. In the midst of the explosion, the whirlwind that swept across the sky instantly disappeared, disappearing into nothingness.


    What... Sensing that Li Qingniu had already subdued the power of the vortex, Elder Jifeng who had returned to his senses suddenly opened his eyes, and saw a wave of wind sweeping towards him from all directions.


    Elder Jifeng immediately flew away, avoiding the tornado.


    Waiting until the wind wave had dissipated, Li Qingniu slowly opened his eyes and cupped his fists: Thank you elder Jifeng for your assistance in helping disciple subdue the wind vortex.


    Eyebrows... Cough cough, being able to successfully subdue the Whirlwind is your good fortune, there''s no need to thank me.


    The Sword Spirit in his body is definitely not small. However, looking at his memories from when he was young, he probably did not lie to them previously, but unfortunately, he could not see their faces clearly. However, if it was just a normal deaf, crippled or drunk person, how could he have that kind of cultivation strength ¡­

 C76

    Forget it. It didn''t matter if those strange people were them or not. At the very least, this fellow was quite honest. He might have really misunderstood him ¡­ Elder Jifeng secretly thought.


    At this time, Li Qingniu opened his mouth and said: Clan Elder, we have already finished refining the The Winged Beast King, do we have any other things to do here?


    Elder Jifeng regained his senses and said: There is nothing else to do, let us return. After we return, we should absorb the power of the whirlpool of wind properly.


    Yes, many thanks for the elder''s reminder, this disciple will definitely remember it. Li Qingniu said respectfully.


    And at this time, a third of the energy from the Whirlwind had already been absorbed by Li Qingniu with Mr. Jian''s help. The remaining energy was silently being absorbed by Li Qingniu as well.


    Seeing that the two of them had returned safely, the other elders also calmed down.


    Previously, when they saw the two leaving together, they had been worried that Elder Jifeng would do something irrational. Now, it seemed like the grudge between them had been resolved.


    In the next few days, everyone increased the number of Bone of Barbus being refined to thirty pieces per day. In addition, almost no one left the team, as all of them kept up.


    Although they had obtained so many Bone of Barbus''s power in such a short period of time, there were still no more than twenty people who could break through the last hurdle and step into the Starry Sky State within this period of time.


    On one hand, they were unlike Li Qingniu, who was able to absorb energy through the fusion of Mr. Jian.


    In the entire process of refining the Bone of Barbus, many of the powers that repelled the Martial Spirit Attribute would be given up, resulting in the loss of more than half of their powers. Adding on to that, in a short period of time, they absorbed too much energy, and before they could even finish absorbing a little, new powers entered their body, causing them to accumulate within their bodies.


    Of course, the slower the absorption, the more energy it would drain away. Although the loss process was very slow, if it was not absorbed actively, sooner or later, all of it would be lost.


    Therefore, they had not rested much in the past few days. During the day they tried their best to transform, but during the night they used it to transform and absorb energy.


    Every single one of them refined more than one Bone of Barbus, so every single one of them obtained more than one unique skill, but most of them were not proficient enough, and would require continuous practice. Very few of them could directly use it like Li Qingniu.


    Unknowingly, seven or eight days had already passed, and the Bone of Barbus had been almost completely refined by the people. The only thing left for the disciples who were severely injured and were unable to participate in the refinement process to temporarily be handed over for special custody were the disciples.


    However, the amount of energy they had accumulated within their bodies was more than enough for them to digest in a year or so. They might not even be able to completely digest it.


    Due to the fact that their powers had not been completely transformed, most disciples still lacked the ability to fight against a Star-moon Level Savage Beast on their own. However, to protect their lives from its claws, almost everyone was already able to do it with ease.


    The current them no longer felt the nervousness and uneasiness they had when they first entered the Wildland. Instead, when they were about to leave, they felt a little reluctant.


    Here were the footprints they had grown up in, and the friends they had lost. A complicated feeling lingered in everyone''s heart, but the road still needed to be travelled.


    Aside from the Bone of Barbus s left for the injured, we have pretty much finished refining them, and this trial is almost over. Everyone, make some preparations, we will set off tomorrow to return to the Celestial Star Sect. Elder Long Wu announced.


    Yes.


    I am very pleased for you all, but I hope that everyone does not slow down, and that once you return, you will increase the conversion of the absorbed energy, while at the same time, you will not have any hope. You need to continue to train diligently after this, and not think that you are invincible just because you have obtained some unexpected strength by luck, but you must know that in order to advance on this path, the Fighter would only be able to advance on this path. If you do not advance, you might be left far behind by someone else at any time.


    Yes, I will engrave the elder''s instructions in my heart. Everyone answered in unison.


    On the second day, the group of people who had already prepared everything set out on their journey, heading back to the Celestial Star Sect.


    Not far away, in a dense forest, four pairs of eyes watched everyone leave.


    Chief, there hasn''t been any movement from Yelang in the past few days. Could it be that he has already left the Wilderness?


    Before the people from the Celestial Star Sect left, he would not be willing to leave. The reason he did not make a move should be because he knew that we were always waiting nearby, so he did not dare to act rashly. Since he did not have the confidence to succeed in using the Savage Beast''s power, he could only wait in wait.


    Bashan said: Wait for us to leave?


    Hai Sha nodded his head and did not speak further, there was a strange look in his eyes that was filled with complex emotions, causing people to not be able to understand what he was thinking about at the moment.


    Now that the Celestial Star Sect people have left, what should we do next?


    Hai Sha muttered to himself for a moment, and said: Follow behind them, we will go to Celestial Star Sect as well.


    Was the clan leader worried that Ya Penglan would attack them along the way?


    Hai Sha said: There is a reason behind this, but it is not all. Everything here has already come to an end, for the time being, Ya Tan Lang will not dare to appear, and us wasting our time here has no meaning. We might as well take this opportunity to explain through Celestial Star Sect, and it has been a long time since I last visited the elder of Master.


    And on a craggy mountain peak that made it easy to hide their whereabouts, there were many pairs of eyes staring at the departing group.


    Especially the Cloaked Man, who had caused so much trouble for Li Qingniu and the others, as well as the person standing beside him, whose entire body was wrapped in a black robe.


    Our plan is to wait until they arrive at Tiangu Mountain and enter into ambush before we launch our main attack. If it wasn''t for you being impatient, and striking the grass too early to alert the snake, Hai Sha wouldn''t have appeared as a stumbling block. The black robed man said sinisterly, expressing his dissatisfaction towards Cloaked Man.


    Cloaked Man sighed, and said: I also didn''t expect things to turn out like this, but I found out that there was a person in their group who possessed a beast bloodline. If he could obtain her power, then he could better control the Crimson Blood Dragon Crystal.


    So you can''t hold it in? I have told you before that among this year''s disciples, there is one person who was unable to see through the strength of the elders. Without being completely confident in his abilities, he absolutely should not act rashly.


    I did say something about the person you were talking about. Actually, I''ve already tried my best to be careful, but I didn''t expect him to be so unexpected. I did screw it up this time, but there won''t be a next time.


    Hmph, next time, do you think Celestial Star Sect will give you another chance?


    Opportunities are created by humans. As long as we do not give up, we will definitely find opportunities again. But then again, your side doesn''t seem to be doing well, and why are you injured? Who else can hurt you with Celestial Star Sect?


    When one of our people attacked and entered the Celestial Star Sect, I hid in the secret room. I didn''t know how he knew I was there, and the identity that was seen through by him when he came to look for me was precisely the one that was injured during our fight. The black robed man said as he caressed the wound on his shoulder.


    Oh? could an injured Lingyun Hall disciple injure you?


    I also thought it was strange. I remembered that she was only a Fighter with Star-moon Level, but for some reason, she burst forth with power that seemed like Starry Sky Level that day. Hmph hmph, he won''t be able to take it. Not long after, we received a message from you, saying that three elders were rushing back with various experts, so we had to withdraw our Celestial Star Sect.


    If not for the Crimson Blood Dragon Crystal, I would have killed Hai Sha long ago. Cloaked Man clenched his fist and said hatefully.


    Even though she looked weak on the surface, her thoughts were actually extremely meticulous and her willpower was extremely strong, and she was not that easy to deal with. If it wasn''t for the fact that she was soft-hearted at the time and thought that you had repented sincerely and chose to accept you, do you think that you would have had a chance to obtain the Crimson Blood Dragon Crystal?


    Hmph, so what? So what if she''s strong? As long as this weakness of hers doesn''t change, I''ll be able to take his life at any time.


    But you can''t do that. Instead of making useless assumptions, you should think about what to do next. After carefully planning for so long, it''s impossible to know how long you''ll have to wait for such an opportunity to come along.


    Don''t worry, I have already sent people to follow them, and their every move can''t escape our eyes. What''s most unfortunate is that in these few years of being in charge of Celestial Star Sect, the foundation that you have built up has also crumbled.


    The black-cloaked person laughed mischievously, and said: This is not a big matter, anyway, I have long been sick of Celestial Star Sect.


    Cloaked Man said: Then let''s think about what Celestial Star Sect will do next and formulate the corresponding countermeasures in advance. Since I have already dealt with the tail this time, you can rest assured that no one will be able to sell us out.


    Hehe, it seems that you have finally started to mature in some areas. Other than being irritable and irritable, the problem of you being impatient has not been resolved.


    Cloaked Man said in a low voice: "It''s because of elder sister''s guidance. I think that I will get over my impetuous problem as soon as possible. Please rest assured elder sister."

 C77

    The people of Celestial Star Sect returned safely to the Heavenly Star Mountain, and when reporting the results of their trip, they also found out about the attack on the Heavenly Star Mountain.


    It was only now that everyone realized the reason why the three elders had led their respective disciples away from the team in such a hurry.


    While feeling indignant for Celestial Star Sect, they were all rubbing their fists and wiping their palms, saying that they would find out who the mastermind was and cut him into pieces; at the same time, they were asking about the situation with Celestial Star Sect as well as whether there was anything they could do to help.


    Seeing everyone in a new state of mind, in the face of an accident, the mindset and actions have greatly improved.


    Lingyun and the other two elders immediately praised everyone''s maturity and thought that the result of this trial was outstanding. Although there were a few losses for the disciples, but to have such an outcome in such a dangerous situation was already not bad.


    Everyone thought that their results of this trial were worthy of praise.


    Other than that, although the Nine Halls''s chief disciple who had rushed back in advance did not participate in the final trial, everyone did not forget about them.


    The interactions between the disciples of the various halls had become abnormally harmonious. The friendship forged on the battlefield was the most precious and hard to come by, especially in such a tragic battle situation.


    Seeing that the various halls were getting along, Elder Ling Yun''s face revealed a gratified smile. This could be said to be an unexpected surprise.


    And what surprised him was not only that. After knowing that Li Qingniu had saved everyone''s life several times and became a hero that many disciples worshipped in their hearts, everyone''s opinion of him had also changed.


    Originally, I was worried that after I leave, you would not be able to handle your relationship with the other disciples. I didn''t think that you would actually make them trust and support you so much. As Elder Ling Yun spoke these gratifying words, he suddenly let out a sigh for some reason.


    Seeing that, Li Qingniu asked: Why do you sigh, Master? If there is anything else disciple has not done well, please enlighten me.


    Elder Ling Yun sighed, shook his head and said: "No, you''ve already done very well. I can''t find any problems, it''s just that ¡­" About your senior brother... Sigh.


    Li Qingniu understood which senior brother Master was referring to and couldn''t help but ask with a serious expression: "Master is referring to Senior Brother Yun Tian?


    Sigh, no matter what, I can''t believe that he would collude with outsiders and do something that would harm the Celestial Star Sect. Even though he has a somewhat unyielding personality, and always wants to prove himself, and sometimes even play some tricks and schemes, but in the big picture, I always believed that he had his limits, but now, all the evidence seems to point at him.


    Li Qingniu frowned and asked: Evidence? What evidence? Just because the Senior Brother Yun Tian did not participate in the trial, and his Heavenly Star Mountain was attacked, did he think that he had something to do with it?


    No, that''s not all. Come with me.


    After elder Ling Yun said this, he brought Li Qingniu into a secret room. The inside of the room was initially dim and there was no light, but currently, torches were lit up all around, illuminating the entire room.


    There were clear traces of fighting in the secret chamber, probably to protect the scene. After the elders discovered what was happening, they immediately ordered for no one to enter or leave the secret chamber, as well as to touch all the items inside.


    The interior of the room was a complete mess. There were many wounds left behind by Martial Skills s on the walls, and a few pieces of dried up vines were scattered across the ground.


    There seems to have been a great war here. Li Qingniu could not help but ask.


    Elder Ling Yun said as he nodded his head: "You have never learnt any scout skills before, but the Spirit in your body should be able to sense them.


    It must have been that after he absorbed the Leafless Flowering Tree, his strength increased greatly, so I guessed that he had already broken through his Starry Sky State. Other than the wood attribute, there were still the fire attribute Martial Spirit Power left behind, and it should have been left behind by the person who fought with him. Mr. Jian immediately said.


    Li Qingniu nodded, then asked Elder Ling Yun: "Who is Senior Brother Yun Tian fighting with here?


    I don''t know, when we came back, he was already gone, but someone said that he saw the Old Master walk in here before.


    Impossible, no matter how strong the Senior Brother Yun Tian was, he would definitely not be a match for the Old Master. Li Qingniu said as he frowned.


    Elder Ling Yun said: The Old Master back then was indeed as difficult to defend as in the legends, with few opponents, but the current Old Master is hard to say.


    Li Qingniu was confused: "Master is saying that Old Master is too old, and his strength is not as strong as before?


    Maybe, but I keep having the feeling that in recent years, Old Master''s personality has become more and more strange, and there were people who raised doubts, but I think that there is a problem with the person who raised doubts, maybe I was just too sensitive, and thought too much, in short, everyone believes that Yun Tian brought the enemy into Celestial Star Sect, and that the Old Master was also kidnapped by him.


    The Old Master is missing? Li Qingniu asked.


    Elder Ling Yun nodded his head and replied: "Mn, and almost at the same time that he went missing, that''s why everyone agreed that it was him.


    But Master still thought that Senior Brother Yun Tian would not do that? Li Qingniu asked.


    Elder Ling Yun sighed again, and nodded: "Without mentioning anything else, just by saying that he would make a move on Old Master, I don''t think that''s possible. He has always respected and respected the two people, one is his father, and the other is the Old Master.


    No, but if the other party could be a threat to his life, it would be hard to say. Li Qingniu replied seriously.


    I understand what you mean, maybe it''s because his secret was discovered by the Old Master, so he had no choice but to take action.


    Li Qingniu first nodded his head, then said: "But I don''t think that''s likely.


    Oh?


    Li Qingniu explained: Even the Master is unable to confirm whether or not the strength the Old Master had back then, so it is naturally harder for the others to be even more certain. The Senior Brother Yun Tian has always been calm and collected when he personally oversaw the Celestial Star Sect.


    Elder Yun Yun nodded his head in gratification and said, "Alright, you have indeed matured. I think I can trust you with this matter."


    Give it to me? Why did the Master want to entrust this disciple?


    I can see that your strength has already entered the Starry Sky State and you can no longer be restricted by the sect gates.


    But this disciple still wants to remain in Sect and advance his martial arts. Li Qingniu thought that Elder Ling Yun wanted him to leave, and immediately said.


    You don''t have to be nervous, I''m not trying to chase you away, I just want you to help me do one thing. Disciples who enter the Starry Sky Mirror can go out and train by themselves at any time, or come back at any time, and are not affected at all. Originally, I wanted to ask Zhengyun to go, but something happened to Fenggu Family recently and I need him to go back and take care of it.


    After listening to Master''s words and knowing that he wasn''t going to leave the Celestial Star Sect, Li Qingniu relaxed and asked: "What does Master want this disciple to do?"


    I hope you can find Yun Tian and bring him back to see me.


    Disciple heard that Sect had already sent people to find the Senior Brother Yun Tian.


    The important thing is that the order given by the Council Chamber is to not care about life and death. If they resist, they are allowed to directly execute him, and Master hopes that you can bring him back alive. I want to ask him personally the reason behind this.


    Li Qingniu nodded his head: The painstaking disciple of Master understood.


    Of course, I know that there was a grudge between Yun Tian and you, and if you don''t want to, I won''t blame you.


    Although this disciple has not been in the Celestial Star Sect for a long time, I am indebted to the Master for taking care of him. You are like my close family, and if this disciple is willing to trust someone you trust, I will definitely bring him back alive so that you can ask me about the situation on that day.


    Elder Ling Yun looked at Li Qingniu with gratitude, then patted his shoulders and said: "Alright, alright, master indeed didn''t misjudge you, but actually speaking, you and him still have a bit of a relationship."


    Oh? Please enlighten me, Master.


    Elder Ling Yun said slowly: "I believe you already know that your master, the Grandma Long and the others who raised you since you were all members of the The Ten Most Powerful Experts Under The Starry Sky back then.


    Li Qingniu replied with a ''En''. Could it be that the Senior Brother Yun Tian is also with one of the top ten strongest people?


    He was the descendant of the ''Number One Wood Emperor under the Starry Sky'' Chen Qingdi back then, his real name was Chen Tianyun. When the last beast tide came, he sacrificed himself to save the lives of countless people, and before he died, he entrusted Yun Tian to Dou Huang, which was your master, but the disappearance of the female emperor and the others prevented him from being able to concentrate on taking care of Chen Tianyun who was still young at that time. Thus, he sent him to Celestial Star Sect for me to take care of him.


    So it was someone that his master had entrusted to him. That green ox would do everything in its power to bring the Senior Brother Yun Tian back safely. Li Qingniu cupped his fists and said.


    "With your words, I am relieved. Go and prepare for it, aside from the traces of fighting and the two puddles of blood on the ground, we have not collected any other useful clues, so it is up to you."


    Disciple understands, I will go prepare and rest assured Master.


    When the two of them returned to the great hall, they heard that a guest had arrived at Celestial Star Sect, and that they were currently there.


    Could it be her? As Elder Ling Yun said this, his face revealed a trace of a smile.


    Ever since his Celestial Star Sect met with mishap, this was the first time Li Qingniu saw Elder Ling Yun''s smile. This made him curious as to who this guest was.


    Hahaha, let''s go. Let''s first bring you to meet this guest.


    With curiosity, Li Qingniu followed Master back to the Lingyun Hall.

 C78

    Just as he entered the great hall of the Lingyun Hall, he saw an exquisite figure running over, bowing and saying: Disciple Hai Sha greets Master, Master Jin An.


    Haha, good, good. Get up, I didn''t expect you to come back to see me, this old fellow. Elder Ling Yun smiled and helped Hai Sha up.


    Master must be blaming Hai Sha for not coming to see you for so long. Hai Sha revealed a wronged expression, he was no longer like the woman who stood on the Pterosaur''s head, instead, he looked even more charming and cute.


    Elder Ling Yun laughed out loud: "I don''t dare to blame our Great Patriarch. Master knows that you are usually very busy with clan matters. This time, you are able to personally step in and take care of it, and that is already thinking highly of my old man."


    Hai Suo curled her lips slightly: Master is making fun of me again. If it weren''t for the fact that Master is usually busy, Hai Sha would really want to come visit Master once a month.


    Really?


    Of course it''s true. When has this disciple ever lied to you?


    Elder Ling Yun gently patted her head and said: "Haha, alright, that''s enough. But you specially made a trip here. Other than looking at me, it should be related to that matter."


    Hai Sha became slightly more serious and nodded: "Mn, disciple has something to report to Master.


    Oh? It seemed to be a serious matter. Seeing the expression on her face, Elder Ling Yun couldn''t help but frown.


    Hai Sha nodded, and looked at Li Qingniu who was at the side.


    Seeing that, Elder Ling Yun hurriedly smiled and introduced: "Aiya ¡­" Seeing that you were so focused on being happy, I forgot to introduce her to you guys. Qing Niu, this is your senior sister Hai Sha, although she is not that much older than you, she has entered the sect a few years earlier than you. Hai Sha, this is your new junior brother Li Qingniu, although he has only been in the sect for a short period of time, his strength is already as good as yours.


    So, your name is Li Qingniu. Hai Sha generously smiled and said.


    So your name is Hai Sha. Li Qingniu replied politely.


    Elder Ling Yun laughed: "Oh?" So you''ve met.


    Hai Sha nodded his head: Yes, but I was in a hurry to catch up with Yelang, so I only met him once in a while, so I didn''t have time to tell him my name.


    Did you catch up with him?


    Hai Sha shook his head: Yes, I caught up, but unfortunately I only caught his Metaplasia, he is too cunning, like a loach.


    That''s right, his disciples had also fought with him several times. Although he wasn''t that powerful, he was extremely cunning and would always be able to slip away at critical moments. Li Qingniu interrupted.


    Hai Sha said. This time, disciple returned because I had something that I wanted to explain to Master.


    Something to do with Yeltang?


    Hai Sha nodded, and said: This matter is related to the Dragon Crystal.


    Hearing that, Elder Ling Yun frowned, and ordered the people on the left and right of the hall to leave, leaving Li Qingniu behind.


    You don''t have to worry, and he''s always wanted to catch you. You can be at ease.


    Hai Sha nodded his head but did not immediately open his mouth to speak. Instead, he bit his lips slightly, as if he had a trace of shame that was hard to voice out, and spoke a moment later: "Ya Tan Lang had once returned to the Beast Venom Demon Clan, disciple saw that he repeatedly admitted his wrongs and was indeed regretting it, and had his family members pleading for him, so I allowed him to return, in order to see the results. Afraid that the Celestial Star Sect would not forgive his actions in the past, he did not inform the Master and his seniors about this matter and asked the Master to atone for his sins.


    Sigh, I have already seen that although you look strong on the outside, your heart is too soft and kind. I am not surprised that you would do so. Elder Ling Yun said with a long sigh.


    Hai Sha lowered his head and said: At that time, when he came back, covered in injuries and riddled with injuries, I really thought that after experiencing all this ups and downs, he had already thought through everything, but I didn''t expect him to be as stubborn as his father.


    You should know by now that his poor appearance was only a show for you, because he had seized your weakness.


    This disciple knows his wrongs, and will definitely not fall for the same trick again in the future.


    Elder Ling Yun sighed again, and said: "I hope you can really do it, that the goal of his return is for the Crimson Blood Dragon Crystal, and that he succeeded?


    Hai Sha said: Yes, but Crimson Blood Dragon Crystal is extremely important, disciples have already split it into two, each of them for protection, after he stole half of the pellet, he was discovered by the disciples, although he had immediately started chasing, but he had long prepared a route of escape, and in the end allowed him to escape.


    After pondering for a moment, Elder Ling Yun asked: "When did this happen?"


    Hai Sha replied: It was roughly a year ago when he returned to the clan and stole half a Crimson Blood Dragon Crystal. It was a few months ago.


    Months... Elder Ling Yun seemed to have thought of something, and couldn''t help but frown, his expression carrying a worried expression.


    Yes, for the past few months, disciple has continuously sent people to search for him, but he is extremely good at hiding his whereabouts, and once the distance between them is too far, even if he activates the Crimson Blood Dragon Crystal, I am unable to sense his exact location, resulting in me not being able to find his whereabouts.


    It wasn''t until my master sent me a message, saying that there was a suspicion that there was a member of my clan using the Savage Beast s to conduct multiple attacks on the way to Tiangu Mountain smelting trial. Only then did I realize that he had already brought along the Crimson Blood Dragon Crystal s in order to deal with the Celestial Star Sect.


    If you were to let him lead the Savage Beast into the human world again, the Beast Venom Demon Clan would probably be pushed to the heart of the matter. Once we restart that year''s topic, I''m afraid even the Celestial Star Sect will not be able to protect you guys, so you have to take care of this matter as soon as possible, and do not let any future troubles get involved, understand?


    Master said that this disciple knows what to do, so I specially came back to inform Master to prevent him from getting anxious. Now that I have finished, this disciple will go and take care of this matter, I definitely won''t let him cause trouble for the Heavenly Immortal Sect again.


    Wait, do you know where he is now?


    The Savage Beast was his most powerful weapon, so he must still be in the Wilderness looking for a suitable Savage Beast.


    Alright, since we have a direction, let''s hurry up and go. The green ox is also going down the mountain to look for the whereabouts of Yun Tian. You might be able to travel together for a while.


    Oh? Looking for Junior Brother Yun Tian? Did something happen to him?


    As for the details, Qing Niu will explain them to you slowly on the way here. In short, it''s my sect''s misfortune, aiya ¡­ Clan Elder Jifeng said, and heaved a long sigh. Just now, when he saw Hai Sha''s mental state, it was as if he was suddenly drained, and his expression suddenly became somewhat sad.


    Seeing that, Hai Sha knew that something had happened. In order to prevent himself from feeling sad, he did not ask anymore.


    Li Qingniu said that he wanted to explain to his Senior Brother and Junior Sister before he continued to chat with Elder Ling Yun, and also waited for him to explain.


    Arriving at the rear courtyard, they saw the withered and yellow leaves all over the ground as the Leafless Flowering Tree released her last life.


    Finally, the last green leaf had also reached its end, gradually withering and withering.


    Several of his fellow apprentices were sweeping the fallen leaves on the ground with a broom while clicking their tongues in wonder, "I can finally see a leaf growing on this tree. I''ve never seen a leaf growing on it in my many years here."


    Yes, but before, when there was no leaf, it would blossom. Now that there was a leaf, the flower would disappear.


    That''s right, it was indeed quite strange. Furthermore, the speed at which it fell from the leaves was just too fast.


    It was as if they hadn''t realized that the towering tree in front of them was slowly running out of its last bit of life.


    However, someone else seemed to have sensed it.


    Murong Lanyu stood in front of the tree and raised her head to look at the tree.


    Junior Sister, you have something on your mind? Li Qingniu walked over and asked.


    Murong Lanyu turned around and glanced at him faintly, tears brimming in her eyes as she said: "Senior Brother, the flower in the tree has disappeared."


    Li Qingniu comforted her: The flower had disappeared and the leaf had appeared.


    shook his head: No, Leaves will soon disappear as well. In the past, when I stood in front of them, I could feel its strong Vital Energy, but now, all I felt was the passing of time and an eternal silence.


    Even he needed the Martial Spirit''s perception to be able to sense him, to be able to sense its formerly exuberant Vital Energy. However, he didn''t expect Murong Lanyu to be able to feel it so clearly just by feeling it.


    Perhaps it was because a woman''s intuition was much sharper than a man''s, or perhaps it was because his physique was special, so he was closer to nature''s relationship.


    However, Li Qingniu didn''t want to delve too deeply into it right now. He just wanted to comfort Murong Lanyu properly so that she wouldn''t have to suffer so much.


    ''s feelings towards him had gradually become clearer and clearer. After experiencing the sadness of losing a Leafless Flowering Tree, if he continued to tell her that he was going to leave her place, Li Qingniu was afraid that she would not be able to accept it and her determination to remain depressed.


    However, he knew he had to tell her. If he left Li Jun without a word, when she found out about it later, he would definitely let his imagination run wild.


    Fortunately, after knowing that Li Qingniu had a special mission and needed to temporarily leave the Celestial Star Sect, even though Murong Lanyu was a little disappointed, she still appeared to be relatively strong. After understanding the specific situation, she supported him in going to Yun Tian, while instructing him to come back early and take care of herself outside.


    After that, Li Qingniu bid farewell to Muyanhao and the other disciples, and returned back to the great hall to bid farewell to Elder Ling Yun.


    On the way there, Li Qingniu and Hai Sha talked about their past, and their understanding towards each other increased by a lot.


    Li Qingniu felt that this senior sister was very amiable. Even though she was the Clan Master, she did not put on airs and did not give people any pressure, but it was as if she had a hidden potential to be the leader, and was able to make her subordinates listen to her orders.

 C79

    Hai Sha also seemed to be very happy that he had such an outstanding junior brother like Li Qingniu. Along the way, the two talked about everything in the carriage, getting along very well.


    Li Qingniu also roughly described the situation with Yun Tian to Hai Sha, as well as Elder Ling Yun''s views on the matter, and did not conceal anything from her.


    I didn''t think that Junior Brother Yun Tian would actually ¡­ Ah, Master has always thought highly of Junior Brother Yun Tian. When I came back to visit him in the past, I would always hear him praising Junior Brother Yun Tian constantly. Hai Sha sighed.


    When Yun Tian had entered the Celestial Star Sect, it was around the same year as when Hai Sha had left.


    There were only a few months of time between them, and Hai Sha could be considered as the referee for Yun Tian.


    Although there was Elder Ling Yun''s arrangement for Yun Tian to enter the Celestial Star Sect, it was only to give him guidance and to lay the groundwork, and it did not ignore the rules and procedures of the Celestial Star Sect. Yun Tian had also experienced the processes that Li Qingniu had experienced, but the specific contents and methods were just different.


    So it turned out that Senior Sister was Senior Brother Yun Tian''s recommended person. In Senior Sister''s opinion, would Senior Brother Yun Tian do anything that would harm his Celestial Star Sect? Li Qingniu asked.


    Hai Sha lowered his head and thought for a while, then said while shaking his head: I, Yun Tian, actually don''t have much contact with him, I only know that he has always been very hardworking. From the very day he entered the Celestial Star Sect, he had very strict requirements for himself. As for his personality, it''s hard for me to make a hypothesis, but I believe in Master''s judgement.


    Hearing Hai Sha''s words, Li Qingniu became even more determined in his decision.


    I only recently found out about Beast Venom Demon Clan, and I have always felt that it was very magical. Is it convenient for Senior Sister to tell me about Beast Venom Demon Clan?


    Well, yes, but what exactly do you want to know? Why don''t you first tell me what the Beast Venom Demon Clan you heard were like, then I can help you with anything you want to know before you make any amendments or additions.


    Thus, Li Qingniu narrated what he had heard from Mr. Jian and the other senior brothers regarding Beast Venom Demon Clan to them.


    That''s right, the creator of the Ghost Brake is precisely the person who left the Beast Venom Demon Clan back then to seek confirmation on the martial way, and the cause and effect of this matter, your words are pretty much all the way to the truth, but there is one thing that even the few elders do not know.


    Oh? What is it? Li Qingniu asked curiously.


    Actually, there was another person who had escaped death six years ago.


    Who is it? Li Qingniu asked again.


    Hai Sha said slowly: It''s Ya Tan Lang''s elder sister, Yay Mohe, she has always kept a low profile and rarely showed herself in front of others. Even back then, almost no one knew about her existence, but she has always been the main mastermind for the operation.


    It looked like this Yay Mohe was a powerful woman.


    He''s the best at scheming. He''s learned many things from her, including life-saving techniques. I think junior has already experienced them. Hai Sha said with a faint smile.


    Li Qingniu slightly clenched his fist and nodded: "I have already experienced it more than once. If there is a chance in the future, I will definitely capture him myself.


    Hai Suo chuckled: Alright, then the two of us will compete, let''s see who can grab hold of Yelang first. Whoever loses will do one thing for the other, as long as it''s within my capabilities, I can''t refuse.


    Okay, okay.


    If you agree, you can''t go back on your word.


    Looking at the girl''s outstretched hand, Li Qingniu suddenly felt his heartbeat increase, but he quickly calmed himself down. He then extended his finger and pulled the hook with the girl.


    Haha, you lost. Hai Sha suddenly laughed and said.


    Li Qingniu was puzzled: I lost? Have you already...


    Hai Sha shook his head: No, but the one who wins must be me.


    How could Senior Sister be so sure?


    Since our mission is different, your mission is to find Junior Brother Yun Tian, and my goal here is to go to the Wilderness to track down Ya Tan Lang. Maybe by the time you find Junior Brother Yun Tian and bring him back, I''ll have already caught him.


    Li Qingniu laughed: So Senior Sister was waiting for me here. But how did Senior Sister know that I''m not heading to the Wilderness?


    Seeing his confident expression, Hai Sha could not help but pause for a moment, then said: "Junior brother is going to the Wilderness too? Just now, he was treating it as Senior Sister''s joke, Junior Brother, for the sake of being angry, you should not delay the proper matters of Master.


    I am speaking the truth, the Mr. Jian has scouted the area for me before. He said that although the remnant Martial Spirit on the Senior Brother Yun Tian''s path is extremely weak, it is indeed heading towards the Wilderness. Thus, my goal here is the Wilderness, so naturally, I will have the chance to compete with the.


    Ha, Junior Brother is really serious. Alright, Senior Sister, I can''t lose to you either. We''ll see who can catch Yelang first, and we''ll see who wins.


    No problem.


    What Li Qingniu said was not wrong, Mr. Jian had indeed sensed the weak Wood Type Martial Spirit spirit energy along the way. Although it was not strong, Mr. Jian could clearly feel that the spirit energy came from Yun Tian.


    The strange thing was that his spiritual energy was not strong, as if he had not fought with anyone. However, if he had not fought with someone, a person in flight would try his best to hide his or her spiritual energy, so as to not be discovered.


    Unless there was something chasing after him at that time, he would have no choice but to use his spirit energy to speed it up. However, according to the description given by the Celestial Star Sect disciples, due to the chaos within the Celestial Star Sect, no one could be sent out.


    This, at least, proved that no one had chased after him at the time.


    Then there was only one possibility left. It was not that someone was chasing him, but that he was chasing someone, or perhaps following someone.


    Could it be the Old Master? Li Qingniu asked the Mr. Jian.


    Mr. Jian''s answer was that he couldn''t say for sure, because he only felt Yun Tian''s spirit energy, he didn''t feel any additional spirit energy.


    Maybe the person he was tracking was trying to hide his tracks to avoid being followed by others, so he didn''t use the Martial Spirit Power''s ability. Instead, he used some other special method.


    If it was the Master, he probably wouldn''t need to hide his tracks, but if it wasn''t, then based on the situation in the secret room, Yun Tian should have been injured at that time.


    Until we know more, all our guesses may mislead us, so don''t think too much about it for the time being, but there''s one thing I think is very suspicious.


    What is it?


    I feel like whenever Elder Ling Yun talked about this Old Master, he held back.


    Li Qingniu nodded. "Mn, I also have a feeling about this point, the Master seems to have many misgivings about the Old Master, but it seems to have some other concerns as well.


    The Mr. Jian said: From what I see, this Old Master''s identity is very suspicious. Elder Ling Yun must have realized this, but there is no evidence, so he does not dare speak up. After all, this is related to the stability of the people in the Celestial Star Sect.


    Then he would have to find the Senior Brother Yun Tian as soon as possible, and then, he would understand everything. Li Qingniu thought in his heart.


    Mr. Jian said: But we have to be fast, the people that Celestial Star Sect has sent out to chase us must also have the ability to find out, and they are already on their way. If we were late, he might have already fallen into someone else''s hands, or even his life might be lost.


    Yes.


    Li Qingniu told Hai Sha the reason why and prepared to say his goodbyes to him. Then, he would use his own One Step To Heaven''s End to speed up his journey to the Wilderness.


    Hai Sha laughed: Haha, Junior Brother, are you that anxious to win against Senior Sister?


    I didn''t, Senior Sister ¡­ You misunderstand, it''s not that I''m trying to win against you ¡­ Li Qingniu didn''t know that she was joking, afraid that she would misunderstand him, and was actually at a loss of what to do for a moment.


    Seeing his honest expression, Hai Sha burst out laughing, and said: Alright, alright, I''m just teasing you, I know that you have something important to attend to, I also heard from my master that you would cultivate the One Step To Heaven''s End back then, although you have not mastered it yet, but you are many times faster than a horse that travels thousands of miles a day. Since you have clues, let''s quickly go junior brother, and definitely not let down his hopes in the Master.


    Li Qingniu nodded his head heavily, "Mn, I will definitely remember Master Cheng''s promise and my bet with Senior Sister. This time, it''s my turn to be a step closer to Senior Sister. Senior Sister, we will meet again in the future.


    With that said, Li Qingniu''s people were no longer in the carriage.


    The Junior Brother Taurus is truly different from the others. It''s good too, we don''t need to stop the carriage, but there are some things that can''t be done with speed. Hai Sha said to himself with a faint smile.


    At this time, in the Wilderness, a white figure was using an extremely quick movement technique to dodge the frenzied attacks of the surrounding Savage Beast.


    The one who attacked him was the three-headed Savage Beast. Although his movement was agile and his speed was not bad, it was becoming harder and harder to resist under the Beast King''s attacks. He could only rely on his movement technique to dodge nonstop.


    However, he did not look like he was in a good state. His speed was also gradually slowing down.


    On top of the Mountain Wall, the Cloaked Man and the black-robed man stood shoulder to shoulder, coldly looking down at this scene.


    This time it''s Elder sister who was careless and actually brought back her tail. Fortunately, we were discovered in time, otherwise, by the time Celestial Star Sect''s people catch up, our whereabouts would have been exposed.


    Where? Hey, what''s going on with the shadows in the dark? Don''t worry, the Wilderness is so vast. You can just hide somewhere else after you kill him.


    This is the kid who hurt you? Cloaked Man asked.


    The man in black nodded. "That''s right, he''s that guy called Yun Tian."

 C80

    Even though he was only dodging, was he really just another Fighter of the Star-moon Level? He was able to endure the attacks from the Beast King for so long? The Cloaked Man questioned.


    The black cloaked man pondered for a moment before replying, "I also think it''s strange. Perhaps everyone had misjudged his true strength. Based on this situation, he should have at least reached Starry Night Second Class."


    With this level of strength, this person definitely could not be left alive. Cloaked Man chanted some strange incantation silently, and the Savage Beast surrounding Yun Tian became even more crazy and cruel, and its attacks became even more fierce.


    Every punch was filled with the might to split open a mountain.


    Yun Tian leaped, and used his special Martial Skills step into the air, dodging the Savage Beast''s attack at a high altitude.


    No matter how the Savage Beast below roared, Yun Tian ignored it as he walked step by step towards the black robed man and the Cloaked Man, and asked: "Where is the real Old Master?" What is your purpose?


    Seeing that, the Cloaked Man scoffed. He said in a cold voice: "Oh?" So you actually have this skill. It''s fun, but if you think you can sleep peacefully while standing in the air, then you''re too naive.


    After saying that, Cloaked Man raised his hand, and a huge Rhinoceros Raging Eyes Winged Heavenly Beast suddenly appeared. It let out a low growl, and flapped its huge wings in the air, flying quickly towards Yun Tian.


    Seeing that, Yun Tian hurriedly dodged, but his speed in the air was not as fast or nimble as you could imagine on the ground, who could dodge an attack from a Winged Heavenly Beast, but the ferocious wind he brought along with him caused him to be almost unsteady in the air, on the verge of collapse.


    You really are from the Beast Venom Demon Clan, does Senior Sister Hai Sha know what you have done?


    Hehehehe, Hai Sha? Hmph, does that damn girl know what''s the difference? Do you think she will come to save your life? Stop dreaming, die!


    Just as Cloaked Man finished speaking and was about to move more Savage Beast to surround Yun Tian, he suddenly felt his mind throb, and his body couldn''t help but release a light spasm.


    Yun Tian knew that his opponents were powerful, and could control Savage Beast s, so he knew that he could not stand for long. Seeing that the Cloaked Man had an abnormality, he took the chance and retreated.


    The black-robed man wanted to give chase, but seeing that the Cloaked Man was in so much pain, he could only sigh unwillingly and extend his hand to support him. Why did this happen?


    Cloaked Man waved his hand: "I''m fine, I just forcefully activated the backlash from the Crimson Blood Dragon Crystal, it''ll be fine for a while."


    Forced? Didn''t you learn how to use it from Hai Sha?


    Even the person she trusted the most did not know how to use the Dragon Crystal, let alone me, who had a record in the past, so there was no need to worry. At the very least, I don''t have to risk my life, the damage I did was much less compared to when I used the Blood Nurturing Gu, and to be able to obtain an effect ten times stronger than what I could ingest, this bit of pain was worth it.


    Forget it. At most, we can find somewhere else to hide. Since the Wilderness is so vast, finding a place to hide is an easy task. Since it''s not appropriate to stay here any longer, I''ll take you out of here.


    With that, the man in black helped Cloaked Man up and walked deeper into the forest.


    Furthermore, Yun Tian had not fully recovered from his previous injuries, so he had been following them all the way. Finally, he used it to face the berserk attacks of the Savage Beast, although he did not sustain heavy injuries, he was already exhausted.


    Only then did Yun Tian calm down. He slowly descended from the sky and was about to find a place to rest when he suddenly heard a stern shout.


    Yun Tian, you really are here! Come back with us immediately to see the elder.


    Raising his head, he saw four people dressed in Celestial Star Sect and clothing flying over, spreading out in four corners and surrounding Yun Tian.


    Yun Tian recognized them. They were the messengers of the Sect Chamber, and if there were any urgent arrangements or notifications, they would be the ones to notify the various halls.


    The strength of the messenger was usually at the fifth level of Star-moon or above.


    I have already found the mastermind behind the Celestial Star Sect attack, so please come with me to capture him.


    The four of them looked at each other, and one of them stepped forward and said, "Sure, but we''ll have to tie you up first."


    As the person spoke, his right hand turned into a claw and grabbed at Yun Tian''s chest.


    While he was still in shock, Yun Tian suddenly sent out a palm towards the incoming claw attack.


    Bang! They both took three steps back, but Yun Tian was almost exhausted. After three steps back, his breath started to fluctuate.


    Yun Tian, do you want to resist arrest? The other party took a step forward and shouted.


    Yun Tian did not understand. He frowned and said, Resisting arrest? What do you mean? Why me?


    You should know what you have done in your heart. Once we return to the Heavenly Star Mountain, there will naturally be someone to explain it to you.


    Regardless of life or death? Hahahahaha ¡­ It doesn''t matter if I''m dead or alive, since that''s the case, there''s no need for me to be polite with you guys.


    Yun Tian then used the last bit of his zhen qi and leaped again. After jumping out of the encirclement of the four people, he ran into a small forest beside the forest to avoid being hunted down.


    The four of them quickly followed, not letting go. At the same time, one of them shouted, "How dare you, Yun Tian, resist the arrest! Then don''t blame us for this. If we face each other again, we don''t need to say anything."


    Yes!


    Yun Tian escaped with his life and the four of them followed.


    Yun Tian''s qinggong was not inferior to theirs. However, he was heavily injured and he was running out of energy. He could feel that he was too weak to run more than a few hundred feet away. The wind howled beside his ears as the sound of his pursuers'' clothes flapping grew closer.


    At this time, under the guidance of the Mr. Jian, Li Qingniu used the speed of the One Step To Heaven''s End to rush into the forest.


    Seeing that Yun Tian was about to be caught up by the four, Li Qingniu was just about to go forward to save him, but he was stopped by the Mr. Jian: "Master, don''t tell me you intend to go out like this?


    What else could he do? There was no time to waste.


    Also, it would be best to cover your face, so that they won''t be able to see your appearance. Otherwise, you and Elder Ling Yun might be able to teach others a lesson.


    Li Qingniu felt that what Mr. Jian said made sense, but he did not think too much into it before, so he did not bring any clothes that he would disguise himself to wash.


    In a moment of desperation, Li Qingniu simply took off his clothes and wore them in reverse. At the same time, he also scattered his hair to cover part of his face.


    Then, with a swoosh, he leaped in the direction Yun Tian had escaped in.


    Yun Tian felt the sound of wind beside his ears becoming even more urgent. Just as he was about to strike out with his palm, he heard a shout from behind him, "Who is it?" Celestial Star Sect capture traitor, unrelated person, please leave quickly.


    Then, he heard a scream from behind him, a Celestial Star Sect disciple who was in pursuit had his ankle struck by a stone all of a sudden, causing him to fall onto the ground and not be able to stand.


    Don''t worry about me. Continue the chase. We can''t let them escape.


    Then, there was another cry of alarm as another stone pierced the shoulder blade of another person.


    Just as Yun Tian was about to turn around, he heard a voice beside his ear, "Concentrate and escape this place first. You don''t want to be caught by them right?"


    For some reason, he felt that this voice sounded familiar, but he was not sure. However, he knew that staying alive was the most important thing right now. As such, he would naturally have the chance to understand the rest later on.


    Very soon, another two puffing sounds could be heard accompanied by cries of alarm. The four pursuers had all received different degrees of blows, causing their movements to become abnormally slow.


    In a short while, Yun Tian and the person with the beard had disappeared.


    After that, even Yun Tian''s Martial Spirit Attribute gradually lost its awareness. It could be that after escaping from danger, in order to prevent them from being traced back to him, it had deliberately stopped using its Martial Spirit.


    As for the person who attacked them, the four of them had never felt a single one of his Martial Spirit Power.


    "F * ck off! I finally managed to catch him, but he still ran away. Who is that person?" Why did you help him?


    Who knows? But he didn''t even use his martial spirit and he already has such a strong power. He was able to shake off the four of us and injure us. This person must be an expert.


    Could it be the person controlling Yun Tian from behind the scenes?


    Most likely, this will also explain why he saved Yun Tian. Because he was afraid of being betrayed, he didn''t dare to let Yun Tian fall into our hands.


    Do you think the man''s clothes are strange? He seemed to have seen it somewhere before, but it didn''t seem like it.


    At first glance, I thought the clothes belonged to the Celestial Star Sect disciples, but upon closer inspection, it didn''t seem like so.


    Who cares? Whatever it is, whoever helped Yun Tian was definitely not a good person. Next time, he had to strike first to gain the upper hand.


    Yes, let''s find a place to heal first. Savage Beast can appear here anytime, and we are all injured right now, so if we meet them, we might not necessarily be their match.


    When I came here, I saw a cave over there. Let''s hide there for a while, at least it''s a place to hide from the wind and the rain.


    Fine, I hope that what you see is not the lair of the Savage Beast.


    It seemed like there was nothing wrong with his Senior Brother''s joke.


    After laughing at themselves for a while, they turned around and walked towards a nearby mountain slope. They were going to tend to their wounds first before making any other plans.


    After a few people had gone far, Li Qingniu slowly walked out from behind a large tree. Yun Tian followed behind him and cupped his fists as he said, "I am indebted to the grace of saving my life.


    If even the Senior Brother Yun Tian didn''t recognize me, then I believe that the few of them wouldn''t recognize me either.


    Hearing him say this, Yun Tian frowned again as he tried to recall if there was such a person in the same sect.


    Yes... Junior Brother Taurus? Why are you here? Yun Tian asked in shock.


    Li Qingniu laughed, put his hair back into a bun and turned around: "Senior Brother, long time no see, it was Master who sent me to find you.


    Master? Even the Master sent you to take me back? Yun Tian immediately took three steps back and put himself in a defensive position.

 C81

    Of course not, senior brother, do you still not understand Master? The council chamber issued a chase order towards you, and said that if there was any resistance, regardless of life or death, the Master was worried that an accident would happen if you clashed with them, so he asked me to look for you, on one hand to prevent you from clashing with the council chamber''s people, and on the other hand to bring you back safely, so that he could explain what happened on that day. Li Qingniu waved his hand and said.


    Master was afraid that I would be... Hearing that Master was still concerned about him, Yun Tian couldn''t help but choke, and his eyes immediately turned sour.


    Li Qingniu nodded. "Senior Brother, come back with me. Master is worried about you, and will be very pleased to see that you''re safe."


    The Meeting Room designated me as the accomplice to the Celestial Star Sect attack, so even if I managed to return alive, there would not be a good result.


    No, Master will definitely argue to prove Senior Brother''s innocence, as long as Senior Brother can explain clearly what happened that day.


    Yun Tian shook his head and said, "Things are not as simple as you think. I suspect that something has happened inside the Celestial Star Sect, but no one has realized that this is the most dangerous part."


    What problem does Senior Martial Brother think is there?


    I am still not sure, but until now, no one has discovered that the previous Old Master was fake.


    After Li Qingniu heard this, he could not help but ask in surprise: "What?" Senior Brother said that the Old Master is fake?


    Yun Tian smiled bitterly and said, "As expected, you still don''t know anything. I came all the way to the Wilderness to track that imposter, and I didn''t hide my Martial Spirit Power. I did it to leave a trace of a clue for the reinforcements to find the trail.


    In fact, the order to hunt them down was only meant to bring Senior Brother Yun Tian back for questioning.


    So you think they won''t make things difficult for me as long as I don''t resist? I don''t think so. If there''s really something going on inside my Celestial Star Sect, then someone might not want me to go back.


    However, these were only his senior brother''s speculations and might not be true.


    Not necessarily? Do I have to bet my life to be convincing? If there was no problem with the Celestial Star Sect, then why did a fake Old Master appear?


    Li Qingniu said: Oh right, Senior Brother, why don''t you tell me about the fake boss first, and what happened on the day of the group of people attacking the mountain?


    Yun Tian''s body was still weak. He retreated to a big tree and sat down, then said: "Even if you didn''t ask, I would have told you, because it''s impossible for me to return with you, but the truth must be revealed to Master."


    Afterwards, Yun Tian told him what happened that day. He was originally resting in the Lingyun Hall''s backyard, but at that time, his leg injury was more or less sufficient for him to walk.


    He knew that there was someone who took advantage of the Celestial Star Sect being empty to attack the mountain, and anxiously went to find the Old Master to take charge of the situation. This was because he believed that as long as the Old Master came out, he could immediately control the situation, and it would minimize the damage to his Celestial Star Sect.


    However, when he arrived outside the Starsky Hall, he saw the Old Master sneaking around, sneaking into a secret room while ignoring the shouts and fights outside.


    As a result, Yun Tian began to doubt his identity. Right now, both sides were in the middle of a great battle and the opponents were all experts. Their side''s battle situation was constantly on the retreat, with heavy casualties.


    Seeing this situation, Yun Tian knew that the Old Master could no longer rely on him, so he quietly withdrew his Lingyun Hall. After absorbing the Leafless Flowering Tree''s power, the wood attribute spirit energy had a certain healing effect, not only raising Yun Tian''s strength quickly, it had also helped him cure his incomplete meridians.


    After that, he entered the secret room and went to find the ''Old Master'' to confront him. In the end, he found out that this Old Master was indeed fake, and fought with him in the secret room to capture him as a human, to force him to be the perpetrator.


    But even though the identity of the Old Master was fake, the opponent''s strength was not weak either. Even though it was a little inferior to the upgraded Yun Tian, he still borrowed the characteristics of the Fire Virtuous Wood and did not lose out against Yun Tian.


    After the battle had lasted for a long time, the two of them were eventually injured by the palm energy. The fake Old Master suddenly used a skill that turned his body into smoke, allowing his to escape the secret room that was sealed by Yun Tian.


    Because Yun Tian was already injured, he could not stop him from escaping. However, he was also unwilling to let the other party leave just like that. He had followed the black fog all the way to the Wilderness.


    In the end, however, his whereabouts were discovered, and his accomplices controlled the Savage Beast to attack him.


    The accomplice that could control Savage Beast, was he a cloaked man?


    Yun Tian nodded and said, "Junior knows this person?"


    Li Qingniu replied. It was this person who had released many Savage Beast attacks along the way, causing us to lose quite a few of our senior and junior brothers. I had almost caught him a few times, but he had craftily slipped away.


    He actually didn''t even let go of the team. Was he planning to destroy the whereabouts of the heavens? exactly who was it that had such a deep grudge with Celestial Star Sect.


    It was Ghost Brake.


    Didn''t Ghost Brake six years ago already ¡­ A fish out of the net...


    That''s right. Li Qingniu nodded and then told Yun Tian everything he knew.


    After Yun Tian heard this, he was silent for a long time.


    Junior Brother, go back and tell Master what I just said, and let him prepare to deal with the major changes that may occur in his Celestial Star Sect.


    Senior Brother, you ¡­


    I won''t go back with you, at least not now, unless you tie me down with a rope.


    Of course, it was impossible for Li Qingniu to truly kidnap him back. Just as he was hesitating, not knowing how to handle the situation, Mr. Jian said: "What he said is right. If there really is a problem inside the Celestial Star Sect, then not only will it be dangerous to bring him back now, even Elder Ling Yun might be stuck in a quagmire.


    Li Qingniu nodded his head: "I think so too, but outside, he is also in danger."


    Hehe, the sea and the sky outside, there won''t be more danger than the current Celestial Star Sect. Mr. Jian chuckled: Since I already know the truth of the matter, there is no need for me to bring her back. However, wait until everyone knows the truth before I send him back.


    He felt that what Mr. Jian said was very reasonable, and said to Yun Tian: I won''t force senior brother to return, but I hope senior brother will take care of himself outside. That Cloaked Man is a person of Beast Venom Demon Clan, and he stole half a Crimson Blood Dragon Crystal from Senior Sister Hai Sha, he can control a large number of Savage Beast to attack him, and if senior brother meets him again, it would be best for him to not fight him, and retreat.


    Junior Brother, you ¡­ As though he had not expected Li Qingniu to let him off so easily, Yun Tian was not surprised.


    Li Qingniu took out a small bottle from his chest and handed it over to him: There are a few Heaven Mending Pills inside that the Medicinal Residue made in the past for me to use for self-defense. They can help me recover more quickly after the battle, and have a miraculous effect on healing internal injuries.


    Junior Brother, I''ve actually always been kind to you ¡­ Yun Tian seemed as if he wanted to say something, but the words that came out of his mouth made him speechless.


    Li Qingniu had already stood up and dusted off the dirt on his body: I should return as soon as possible to report the situation to Master, and then return to chase after the whereabouts of that Cloaked Man. I won''t chat too much with Senior Brother for now, but when I return, if Senior Brother is still in the Wilderness, we might even be able to fight together.


    Junior brother, I intentionally injured myself in the last martial competition. Yun Tian seemed to have finally made up his mind, and blurted out: "I wanted to take advantage of the time when you were leaving to absorb the Leafless Flowering Tree''s power to surpass you, but I had already planned to put that thought down. If not for someone attacking the mountain, I wouldn''t have ¡­" Yun Tian lowered his head as he spoke.


    Li Qingniu smiled faintly: "Senior Brother, to be able to face me so calmly, proves that Senior Brother is still that Senior Brother Yun Tian that I knew in the past, and that''s enough. After Master knows, he will definitely be very pleased.


    When he finished speaking, he had already left on the wind.


    After a long while, he slowly sighed and said, "I have lost, completely lost. I thought that I would be the savior of the world, but regardless of my martial spirit''s strength or magnanimity, I have lost all of them."


    After returning to the Celestial Star Sect, Li Qingniu recounted what had happened to Elder Ling Yun.


    After hearing his description, Elder Ling Yun''s expression became grave, and he did not speak for a long time.


    It was as if something that he had questioned for a long time but did not want to believe had finally been verified.


    Master, are you alright?


    Elder Ling Yun sighed. The thing I was most worried about had finally come true.


    As expected, Master had already sensed it.


    In the past, our Nine Halls interacted harmoniously, and when the rankings of the various halls suddenly increased a few years ago, there was already a competition between the halls. I had always felt that this decision was too sudden and hasty, but there was no basis for it and I was unable to convince others. The Old Master was no longer in the world.


    Otherwise, he really wouldn''t have been able to think of any reason to force the Old Master to ignore this situation.


    Li Qingniu also gradually understood that the reason why the Master had been holding back and did not fight was to ease the competition and struggle between Nine Halls.


    If there was someone who had always been at the bottom of the list for him, even if he could not take first place, he would still have some support in his mind to prevent himself from falling into a life and death struggle.


    Elder Ling Yun had always played this role.


    Then what about Fenggu Zhengyun? Is he in the same mood as Elder Ling Yun, so he would lose every single time they spar, right?


    Li Qingniu began to gradually understand what was meant by patience and what was meant by looking at the big picture.

 C82

    After that, Li Qingniu bade farewell to Elder Ling, and returned to the Desolate Land to continue searching for the location of the Cloaked Man.


    This was because his cultivation level had already reached an established level in the starry sky, so there was no need to go up and report, and he could freely come and go. Thus, Elder Ling Yun did not obstruct him.


    In reality, there wasn''t anything special about the Grand Hall and it was just to prove that at this time, Li Qingniu''s people had been at the Celestial Star Sect the entire time.


    When Li Qingniu left, other than Murong Lanyu, Muyanhao and a few other close seniors and brothers knowing about it, he did not inform anyone else. Originally, there were not many interactions between the halls.


    As a result, unless someone intentionally spread the news to Li Qingniu, if Elder Ling Yun did not say it, then no one would know of the matter for the time being. Master had originally planned to tell others that Li Qingniu had already gone out to train when he could not hide it anymore, but he never thought that Li Qingniu''s efficiency would be so fast.


    In a short period of time, not only had he found Yun Tian, but he had also saved him from danger, and now, without any outsiders noticing, he once again returned to the Celestial Star Sect to say everything.


    Listening to Li Qingniu''s description, although he had changed his disguise when he saved Yun Tian, his body was still recognized by the people afterwards, so Master had planned to create an alibi for Li Qingniu before this, so that he would not have the chance to talk to them casually afterwards.


    In the meeting room, the three discussion Seat seemed to be discussing something. After hearing the news, they invited the two to ask about the purpose of their visit.


    The Lingyun Hall disciple Li Qingniu has already reached the Starry Sky State, so he wants to go out to train. I have especially brought him to report this to the three Seat s.


    The three Seat s glanced at each other and said: "This matter is not always handled by the hall elders, as long as you think he can leave, there''s no need to report to the meeting hall."


    Elder Ling Yun nodded: "Even though I said that, my Celestial Star Sect is in the midst of an eventful time, and I have just experienced a robbery. Ling Yun thinks that it is better to do more to explain everything, so as to avoid using people, I do not know that those things can be sent, and those things have already left.


    What Ling Yun said is not completely unreasonable. In my opinion, we should also inform the other halls that if there are any major events that occur recently, it would be best for them to report back to him in case of an emergency.


    Li Qingniu, hmm, very good. I heard that you have already become a legendary character in less than half a year, and you even managed to step into the space realm at such a young age. As expected of a rare talent, I hope that you do not disappoint the Heavenly Star Sect and work hard for them in the future.


    Li Qingniu cupped his fists and said: Seat''s golden words, Green Ox will remember them and will not disappoint these few Seat s and Celestial Star Sect.


    Ling Yun, you stay here for a while, and I have something to discuss with you. It''s about your other disciple, Yun Tian.


    Elder Ling Yun nodded at Li Qingniu and said: "You go first, walk carefully outside, and if you encounter any mishaps, don''t forget that the Celestial Star Sect is your shield.


    Yes, this disciple will take his leave, and pay his respects to Master. As Li Qingniu said that, he cupped his fists towards Clan Elder Ling Yun and the few Seat s, then turned and left the room.


    Because he had just said his goodbyes to Murong Lanyu and the others not long ago, Li Qingniu did not return to look for them and immediately flew out of the Celestial Star Sect.


    On the way back, Li Qingniu wasn''t as anxious as he was before. He came back in a hurry every single time and didn''t have the time to browse the scenery on the road. Cloaked Man wasn''t something that could be caught in a short period of time, so he simply slowed down, thinking that he would stop wherever it was fun to do.


    Half a day had already passed unconsciously. Li Qingniu arrived at a bazaar and saw that it was bustling with people and gongs and drums.


    Considering that it was not a holiday now, under his curiosity, Li Qingniu decided to stay and watch.


    Suddenly, his eyes blazed with anger as he saw the person he had been looking for for for a long time.


    Luo Feng!


    That''s right, it was the person who had once repaid him with kindness and enmity, the one who had pushed him off the cliff.


    However, it was this person who was actually in high spirits as he sat on the big horse. He wore colorful clothes and looked full of pride. His face was full of joy and he looked full of pride.


    A bridal sedan moved up and down as it followed them. Although there were some noises and interruptions from the gongs and drums, Li Qingniu''s strength had improved a lot now. He could completely distinguish the different voices and origins under this kind of noisy environment.


    He could faintly hear sobbing sounds coming from the palanquin.


    The bystanders who were watching the show suddenly felt a strong wind blowing and the sand dust covering the sky, causing them to be unable to open their eyes.


    Everyone raised their sleeves to block the wind and dust. Some of the more sensitive ones even clutched their heads as they tried to find a place to hide, as if they were afraid that the end of the world was approaching.


    After a moment of shock and confusion, the wind suddenly stopped and the dust gradually settled.


    The bridegroom was nowhere to be seen, along with the bridal sedan chair, only the horse and the carriage bearer were left looking around in panic, not knowing what to do.


    What was going on? What about the bridegroom''s palanquin?


    Could it be that he was swept away by that strong gust of wind ¡­


    What a joke! How could there be such a strong wind?


    Then why do you think a living person, a large sedan chair, would disappear just like that?


    I saw it, I saw it, I saw a shadow flash when the wind blew, and then two people disappeared.


    Nonsense, you''re getting more and more mysterious. Tell me, how can a person carry away a sedan chair and an adult in such a short time?" And I heard this Luo Feng is not a weak martial artist, how could he be taken away so easily without any resistance?


    Alright, it''s time for you to wake up from your dream. Everyone should leave now. There''s no longer any excitement here. Go home and wash up.


    When everyone heard this, they burst into laughter and dispersed.


    After a while, only the teenager who had threatened to see a black shadow and the Purple Robed Man who had mocked him for dreaming remained.


    But I did see... Why doesn''t anyone believe me? After the youth said with a sad face, he sighed and slowly turned around to leave.


    Kid, where did you see that black shadow go? Purple Robed Man''s voice suddenly came from behind the youth.


    The youth was stunned. He turned around and said, "Didn''t you not believe me just now?"


    It was just a moment ago, but now it is ¡­ what? It seems like you can''t say anything at all. It really is a dream. Hahaha ¡­ Purple Robed Man laughed and said.


    The youth snorted and said unhappily, "I''m not dreaming. I really saw it. The black shadow was heading that way. But it was fast. It disappeared in a flash. I''m telling you, you won''t be able to catch up."


    Purple Robed Man made an "oh" sound, then chuckled: "Then you better look carefully."


    After Purple Robed Man said this, he reached into his chest and took out a pair of boots.


    But looking at his clothes, he didn''t look bloated at all. It didn''t look like he could hide a pair of boots.


    Just as the youth was puzzled, he saw that the person had already taken off his shoes and put them into his pocket, but he still didn''t look the least bit bloated. Although there was no obvious stench coming from them, the youth still couldn''t help but to pinch his nose.


    The large Han cackled at him, then his feet moved as if they were flying, heading in the direction he pointed. In an instant, before he even had time to blink, the large man''s figure had already disappeared from his line of sight.


    The youth was stunned as he saw this. This... I might really need to go home and get some sleep. With that, the youth swallowed his saliva and walked in the direction of his home with somewhat panicked steps.


    Although everyone knew about the existence of the Fighter, to high ranking Fighter, it was already past the stage of showing off their skills in front of others and gaining cheers.


    Unless there was a situation where they had to take action, or if it was a high level Fighter''s challenge, or if they were hunting Savage Beast in the Wilderness, ordinary commoners would not be able to see high level Fighter taking action.


    Most of their imaginations of the high ranking Fighter s came from the storytellers and legends.


    Normally, Fighter who liked to show off would be Fighter who did not know the immensity of heaven and earth when they entered the Martial realm below the stars. These Fighter usually had seen quite a few skills that they could use, so they were not very surprising.


    As for the high level techniques that they had never seen before, most people believed that they were just making up legends. Thus, when they saw them with their own eyes, they felt astonished, alarmed, and incredulous.


    What was more unbelievable than seeing something unbelievable was seeing two unbelievable things on the same day.


    On the peak of the mountain, there were three people and a palanquin.


    One man stood against the wind, two men on the ground, the palanquin overturned to the side.


    Luo Feng looked at the youth in front of him who he had previously pushed off the cliff with his own hands in a panic: "You ¡­" Are you a human or a ghost?


    Li Qingniu laughed coldly, and said: "I am a vengeful spirit who specifically came to the Netherworld Kingdom to seek your life.


    The dead are... One could not miss the mortal world, or he would not be able to reincarnate.


    Li Qingniu said in a cold voice: "I once swore that I would pay you back twice the amount I owe you in order to rest in peace. When Yama heard my request, he specifically allowed me to come back and fulfill my wish."


    You... Don''t scare me like that, you''re not dead at all. When you grabbed me just now, I could feel the temperature of your palm.


    Oh? A wise man shouldn''t have done something stupid, but it''s a pity.


    Brother Li, so you were still alive. I really thought you died at that time. The golden-haired Tang Yue who was dressed in a red bridal gown had hot tears in her eyes as she said excitedly.


    Luo Feng glared at Tang Yue, and said in a stern voice: "Bitch, shut up. Don''t you forget who your true husband is."


    You and I have yet to marry. You are not my husband, and I was forced to marry you.

 C83

    Bitch, if you continue with this nonsense, I''ll immediately throw the Antidote off the cliff and feed it to the ants. Luo Feng shouted angrily upon hearing his words.


    You... Hearing that, Tang Yue was so angry that her flowers were trembling, and she pointed at Luo Feng.


    Antidote? Is that what you''re talking about? Li Qingniu used his finger to point at a small porcelain bottle that was lying not far from Luo Feng.


    Luo Feng lowered his head to take a look, his expression changing slightly. He immediately extended his hand out to pick it up, but suddenly felt a burst of pain from his back, causing him to exclaim in shock. Lowering his head, he saw that his sleeves were already stained with the liquid that was flowing out of his body, because he was wearing a dark colored shirt, and it was not very obvious.


    But whoever was in pain would understand this feeling.


    A rock the size of a thumb deeply embedded itself into the elbow of Luo Feng''s right arm, causing the meridians in his arm to be blocked.


    However, he did not give up and raised his left arm to pick up the porcelain bottle.


    Ah ~ The same pain, the same position, but this time it was the left arm.


    The doubled amount of pain made him unable to endure it any longer. Following the spurting out of the blood arrow, Luo Feng rolled back and forth on the ground while screaming in pain.


    Without my permission, you had better not make a move, otherwise, I will not show you any mercy.


    Li Qingniu... You... You are not human, you are the devil!


    You''re right, you taught me how to be merciful. I wanted to take your life, but now I want you to have a taste of what it is like to fall from the mountain. But do you think you''re so lucky that you won''t die if you fall from such a high height?


    Li Qingniu sneered as he walked in front of Luo Feng, grabbed his hair and dragged him towards the edge of the cliff.


    Li... Li Qingniu, Brother Li... Great Hero Li ¡­ I beg you to let this little one go this time. This little one will never dare to disrespect you again. This little one will become your slave in the future. Please spare this little one ¡­


    You think you can be my horse with that little bit of backbone of yours? Li Qingniu gave a light snort and with a casual swing, threw Luo Feng far, far out of the cliff.


    With a miserable scream, Luo Feng began to descend rapidly.


    Suddenly, a purple figure flew up from below, hearing the scream, and following his hand, brought Luo Feng who was rapidly descending to the top of the mountain.


    Kid, you''re still young, why do you have such a hard time thinking about it? Purple Robed Man said as he threw Luo Feng, who was brought up by him, onto the ground.


    I... I''m not, I didn''t commit suicide, it''s him, he coveted my lovely wife''s beauty, wanted to kill her, asked for her, ah no, please save this little couple from the Demon Claw, this little one will be grateful for you later on. Luo Feng''s gaze turned to Li Qingniu as he fanned the flames.


    When Purple Robed Man heard ''Oh?'' He then looked at Li Qingniu and said: "You are the person who created that strange wind formation. The one looking at you should be a high level Fighter, Star-moon?" Seeing Li Qingniu not answering, he said: Starry sky? However, an expert like you shouldn''t kill someone for such a reason, right?


    Li Qingniu still did not answer.


    After hearing what Luo Feng had just said, he raised his head and shouted towards the violet-clothed man: "Hero, don''t listen to his nonsense. I am not his wife, and was originally a long-time bodyguard of my family, but because of his greed for my daughter and my family''s wealth, he poisoned the Gold Spirit Stone that my father used to heal his injuries, causing my daughter to faint from poison. The little girl, in order to obtain the Antidote''s help, forced herself to marry him.


    Hearing that, Purple Robed Man frowned, looked at Luo Feng who was on the ground, and said: Oh? So you are this kind of person, it seems that you are still my fault.


    Great master, great master, don''t listen to this slut''s nonsense. I have officially married her, but this Li Qingniu has always been in cahoots with her, making her change her mind towards me, in order to come up with such a lie. You must not trust them so easily. Luo Feng continued to say with black and white in his voice.


    Purple Robed Man scratched his head and said: This ¡­ Husband says one set, woman says one set, whom should I listen to? The one who is standing, let me hear what you have to say.


    said: I killed him only for revenge, and there is no such complex reason as well. That day, he returned my favor back to him and pushed me down the cliff, and if I meet him today, I want to let him have a taste of being pushed down the cliff. As for how he threatened this Miss Tang, I do not know.


    Revenge? Oh my god, this question came up with a third theory, which makes it even harder to tell which one of you is real and which is fake. Purple Robed Man touched his forehead and said with distress.


    Since you can''t figure it out, you might as well let the situation develop as it should. There''s no need for you to dabble in it.


    Purple Robed Man said: No, what if what he said is true? I can''t just stand by and watch him die, but of course, if he really is as weak as you say he is, I naturally won''t help him.


    The evidence is in my hands. This is the Antidote that was poisoned by my father''s poison. Tang Yue said as she raised the bottle in her hand.


    The man in purple scratched his head and said, "This ¡­" How can I tell if it''s true or not when you all talk about what happened before I got here?


    Tang Yue seemed to be anxious, and said: The problem is if you don''t talk about the previous matter, do you still need to talk about the things that happened after you came here?


    Purple Robed Man frowned: You are right, little girl.


    Noble Hero, don''t believe her. She has always had a sharp tongue and is the most deceptive. I didn''t know that he was such a deceitful person, that he was deceived and then moved.


    Luo Feng, you shameless person, harmed my father, and now you are spouting nonsense and framing me, I ¡­ I''ll kill you!


    Tang Yue was so angry that her entire body was trembling, she rushed forward and aimed a punch at Luo Feng.


    Hero, this slut wants to kill us to keep our mouths shut.


    You still dare to spout nonsense!


    All of a sudden, her hand was grabbed, and the black-clothed man suddenly appeared in front of her, blocking her from speaking.


    Seeing that the Purple Robed Man was unwilling to let him off, Li Qingniu replied with a slightly cold expression: I don''t need to explain to you nor do I need you to believe me. I must make him taste the same feeling as when he falls from the cliff today.


    Yo ~ Threatening me? Let me tell you this, I, Sikong Ming, have lived for so long, and have never been afraid of anything, but I''m not afraid of threats at all. Purple Robed Man slapped his thigh and said.


    In that case, please go down first.


    Li Qingniu''s voice came out, his figure had already appeared in front of Purple Robed Man in a flash, his hands forming a claw as he grabbed onto Purple Robed Man''s neck and pushed him out of the cliff.


    Purple Robed Man was like a runaway horse, flying out of the cliff with a swoosh.


    Just as it was about to fall, Purple Robed Man opened up both of his arms. Two wings grew out from his back, and after flapping a few times, he held it in the air, not falling down at all.


    Aiyo? No wonder when this guy came earlier, I felt that his martial spirit wasn''t strong, but his speed was unbelievably fast. Now I finally understood that he was actually a Refiner, it seems like the shoes on his feet were also made by him, thus they had a special effect. Mr. Jian said at this time.


    No matter what kind of master it is, I will not show mercy if you stop me from taking revenge. Speak in your heart.


    Li Qingniu leaped into the air and appeared behind Purple Robed Man who was flapping his wings. He reached out, grabbed its two wings and forcefully pulled them off his back, then returned to the cliff in a split-second.


    Boy, you... Without the help of his wings, his body instantly started to fall.


    "Hero, save me!" Luo Feng wriggled his body and shouted loudly.


    Li Qingniu threw the wings he pulled from Purple Robed Man''s body to the ground, then walked to once again and coldly said: No one can save you today, the thing that can only save you is your own luck. If you can fall down the cliff without dying, then I will let bygones be bygones.


    After he finished speaking, he used the tip of his foot to lightly prop Luo Feng up and throw him out of the cliff again.


    Ah ~


    Stinky Kid, don''t scream, this grandpa might even let you die, what are you screaming for? Suddenly, the sound of the big man''s voice came from the wind in his ears, and his shoulder was grabbed by a big, warm hand.


    Luo Feng was glad that he managed to retrieve his life from the gates of hell. Opening his eyes, he saw his body continuously rising upwards.


    Hero, they are still up there. It didn''t seem to be suitable for him to go up. Could he change the location? Luo Feng pleaded with a crying face.


    I have to find him and get my wings back. Refining those wings took a lot of effort, I can''t let him steal them just like that.


    While they were talking, Purple Robed Man had already dragged Luo Feng to the top of the cliff once again.


    As soon as his feet stabilized, Purple Robed Man threw Luo Feng onto the ground and walked forward a few steps, then pointed at Li Qingniu and said: Stinky Kid, I had originally wanted to have a good chat with you, but why are you moving your legs so quickly?


    After Li Qingniu heard this, he lowered his head to look at the clothes he was wearing, which was still that of a Celestial Star Sect disciple.


    You can tell that I''m from the Celestial Star Sect, so you can be considered to have some experience. Li Qingniu said.


    Hehe, kid, don''t think that your Celestial Star Sect is the largest in this world. Even if you are a person of the Celestial Star Sect, you should at least be reasonable. Purple Robed Man crossed his arms in front of his chest, as he raised his head to speak.


    You are the Refiner? Li Qingniu asked indifferently.


    Purple Robed Man looked at him and snorted: So what? Your Martial Spirit is amazing? Then you can look down on Refiner?

 C84

    Li Qingniu slowly said: You have misunderstood, I am not looking down on the Refiner. On the contrary, I think it is very mystical, it could originally be a dead object or a useless thing, and become extremely useful.


    Hearing his praise, Sikong Ming relaxed his eyebrows, the sullenness on his face faded, as though he was about to laugh, but he purposely waited for a posture and coughed: Kid, how come you suddenly know how to speak? But don''t think I can stand by your side if you say something nice. You still have to give me a reason to believe in you before I can hand it over to you.


    Luo Feng nervously hugged Sikong Ming''s leg and said: Chivalrous hero, you can''t give me to him. If you give me to him, I''m dead for sure.


    Sikong Ming raised his leg and shook Luo Feng off as he said: "You better shut up, before finding out whether you''re loyal or not don''t open your mouth, or else maybe the first person who will beat you to death will be me."


    Li Qingniu said indifferently: I am only sincerely praising him, and do not have any intentions. As for the reason to kill him, I have already said it before, it''s fine if you don''t believe it, but it can''t change his fate today.


    Hey, you little punk, you really give me a headache... However ¡­ Hehe, I appreciate it. After Sikong Ming finished speaking, he tilted his head and thought for a moment, then said: Then let''s do it this way. Since none of you have the evidence to convince me, then we can only use this.


    After saying that, Sikong Ming took out a few pills and said: At this time, Yours Truly''s specially designed Lies Testing Pellet, take one of them. Then, I will ask you guys a question, if anyone lies, they will suffer the pain of ten thousand ants piercing their heart, to warn you in advance, the pain is equivalent to being better than death. Originally, I would not easily use it, but now it seems like it won''t be necessary.


    Li Qingniu said indifferently: Grandma Long said before that you cannot casually eat things of unknown origins, furthermore, I do not need you to believe it. Since you are unwilling to let go, then continue.


    Luo Feng took the chance and shouted: Hero, look, he''s guilty, he''s ¡­ He doesn''t dare to eat it, so hurry up and kill him.


    With that, Li Qingniu made a gesture to attack again, but suddenly Tang Yue shouted: I''ll eat.


    Oh? You really dare to eat it? But don''t blame me for not reminding you. I might not even be able to bear the pain of ten thousand ants piercing my heart. Sikong Ming said as he looked at him.


    Tang Yue stuck out her chest and said: Not afraid, only people who are lying would be afraid. As she spoke, her gaze continued to stare at Luo Feng who was lying on the ground beside him, and he said: I want him to eat as well.


    Bitch, you ¡­ After Luo Feng heard this, he said anxiously.


    Sikong Ming clapped his hands and laughed: Fair! Then do it.


    Hero, please don''t listen to this damn woman ¡­ Luo Feng said anxiously.


    But Sikong Ming didn''t even listen to him, and directly interrupted him: "Open your mouth."


    Woo woo ¡­ Luo Feng pursed his lips, while shaking his head, he refused.


    At this time, Tang Yue had already given a polygraph test, and without hesitation, he stuffed it into her mouth. Sikong Ming nodded in praise, and then shouted at Luo Feng: Let me eat it! Do I have to be forced to feed you?


    Seeing that Luo Feng was still not willing to cooperate, Sikong Ming grabbed his lower jaw, pried open his mouth and threw a pill in, then forced him to raise his head and swallow it.


    Now let me ask you, the woman answered first. Was this brat really a traitor who betrayed his master and used poison to harm others?


    Yes. Tang Yue replied with a nod of her head without hesitation.


    Sikong Ming nodded his head and asked: Is what that Li fellow said true?


    Yes. Tang Yue said without hesitation.


    Are you really forced to marry him? Sikong Ming asked again.


    Tang Yue nodded.


    Luo Feng suddenly shouted: "No, she''s lying, I have never forced her before, I am the one who got hurt ¡­" Ah ~ Ah ~


    Before he even finished speaking, his body was covered with endless pain, as if ten thousand ants were piercing his heart: Ah ~ Antidote, give me the Antidote!


    Hehe, kid, looks like I don''t need to ask you anymore, the truth has already been revealed.


    "Antidote ~ ~" Luo Feng said as his body trembled weakly. He crawled to Sikong Ming''s feet and begged him to bestow the Antidote.


    Sikong Ming snorted and said: "Antidote?" What I hate the most in my life is a despicable person like you, especially those who dare to lie in front of me, you still want to become a Antidote? You can go down.


    As he said that, he raised his leg and kicked Luo Feng out of the cliff.


    Luo Feng screamed as he plummeted downwards. This time, no one would be able to save him.


    Sikong Ming seemed to have suddenly thought of something, he slapped his forehead, and turned to clasp his fists towards Li Qingniu: Aiya, my apologies, I forgot that he was your goal, if I get angry, I would overstep my authority, and I am very sorry.


    Li Qingniu shook his head: This is nothing, I just want him to experience the same taste, it doesn''t matter if I do it myself or not.


    Ha, it''s rare that little brother doesn''t care about the past, I, Sikong Ming will make this friend of yours, but I wonder if little brother will dislike a mere Refiner whose martial soul has yet to even reach Star-moon.


    Li Qingniu laughed: Of course I don''t mind, I''ve already said this before, I actually really admire the Refiner. To be able to become friends with a Refiner, that''s what Qing Niu would wish for.


    Alright, this is great! You look much younger than me. Then, I will shamelessly call you Brother Ox. What do you think? Sikong Ming asked tentatively.


    Brother Sikong. Li Qingniu cupped his fists and said with a smile.


    Good, good younger brother, hahahaha.


    Seeing that the two of them were friends without fighting, Tang Yue could not help but smile, feeling happy for them. She walked up and said: Do you guys want to follow the example of our predecessors and get yourself a sworn brother ceremony.


    Sikong Ming waved his hand and said: "I have never looked down on such formalities, but if my younger brother wanted to ¡­"


    Li Qingniu shook his head: I also feel that the extra ceremony is useless, as long as there''s true heart.


    That''s right, as long as we have sincerity, that''s enough. Oh right, I also admire you a lot, why don''t we all ¡­


    Me? Tang Yue was startled when she heard it, she turned and looked at Li Qingniu, and quickly waved his hand: You two brothers have sworn brotherhood, I think it''s better if I don''t join in the fun.


    Sikong Ming said: What are you afraid of? Plus, you have three people. We can form a Star rank 3 elite group. We are just short of a little sister right now.


    No no, I don''t want it, and my father ¡­ He wouldn''t agree either. Tang Yue said, while sneaking a glance at Li Qingniu.


    Sikong Ming suddenly understood something, and laughed out loud: Good, good, since it''s like this, then I won''t force you.


    Through their further exchanges, they gradually gained a better understanding of each other.


    However, in the end, due to his lack of aptitude, he was unable to successfully enter the Celestial Star Sect. After returning, he was ridiculed by the young Fighter s who often bullied him.


    ridicule that he would never be able to become an outstanding Fighter in his entire life, and laugh at his mediocre aptitude;


    At first, he did not accept his fate, he trained diligently every day, wanting to improve his martial spirit''s strength to prove that he was not a useless Fighter.


    Indeed, there were some people who could rely on hard work to catch up to their talented and intelligent companions. However, for some people, no matter how diligent they were, no matter how much more hardworking they were, they would never be able to catch up to the footsteps of others.


    In a flash, eight years had passed. Those Fighter s who had mocked him in their youth had all stepped into the Star-moon, and were even close to the starry sky.


    He had truly not even reached the stars, because he could not accept this cruel reality. From then on, he was unable to recover, and he began to self-destruct. He stopped practicing, and his dreams were no longer talked about.


    Until one day, a passing Refiner saw him and told him that he wasn''t without talent.


    On the contrary, his talent was better than most people''s. It was just that he had used his talent in the wrong place, and had not found the right place to stand on. Therefore, he had put in more effort than others, but still could not achieve the desired result.


    Thus, encouraged, Sikong Ming who had regained his spirits followed the Refiner and left.


    Ten years later, Sikong Ming, who had already become a Refiner and his martial spirit had also risen to the eighth level of Star-moon, returned to his original living place, wanting to wash away his shame.


    However, some of those Fighter from back then had already fallen in the beast tide, and those who were still alive were mostly injured or disabled. There were only three unharmed people, but they had all more or less lost their families in the beast tide.


    Sikong Ming gave up on the idea of taking revenge on them. From then on, he wandered the world and became a legend of the Refiner.


    In this era where only the martial arts were revered, regardless of whether it was the commoners or the Fighter, it was possible that no one had heard of Sikong Ming''s name, at the very least, neither Li Qingniu nor Tang Yue had.


    But in the ranks of the Refiner, the name Sikong Ming represented the entire Star Continent. For the past hundred years, the super Refiner with the most talent and comprehension had long since become a legend of the Refiner Realm.


    In the thousand years of history, alchemists, Refiner, and body refiners had all lived a glorious life, but in the end, their glory was like meteors in the sky, and was short and resplendent.


    Only the Fighter was an indestructible symbol of the spirit.


    As a result, some commoners only knew that there was a Fighter in the world and didn''t know about others. Even if they occasionally saw one or two Refiner s or alchemists or the like, they would usually mistake it for a Fighter with a somewhat special Martial Spirit Attribute.


    For them, this could be considered a form of grief.

 C85

    [What? There is such a cunning and despicable man in this world?] Hmph, rest assured my younger brother will accompany you to meet that kid. I want to see what kind of person he is that dares to bully my younger brother like that!


    When he heard Li Qingniu talk about the purpose of his trip, after listening to her describe the matters of the Cloaked Man, Sikong Ming was so angry that he immediately blew his beard and glared, as though he couldn''t wait to grab the Cloaked Man to fix it, so that he could venting his anger for his younger brother.


    However, his mood was quickly appeased by the other two. After all, finding someone was not a one-day affair, and being too anxious was useless.


    As for Tang Yue, that day when Li Qingniu had been pushed off the cliff by him, Tang Yue was extremely dissatisfied with him. She had initially decided to remove the relationship between him and the Tang Family, but he repeatedly requested for Tang Yue to do that kind of thing.


    But no one would have thought that he would secretly move his hands on the Gold Spirit Stone that he brought back to treat Tang Yue''s father''s illness, and add a slow poison into it.


    During the process of Tang Yue''s recuperation, her father slowly absorbed the poison on the Gold Spirit Stone''s body. After a while, the injuries that her Martial Spirit received were just healed by the Gold Spirit Stone, and before she even had a chance to celebrate, because of the poison that had taken effect on Luo Feng, he became paralyzed and unconscious.


    When Tang Yue was trying to find out which part was the problem, Luo Feng suddenly asked Tang Yue to marry him.


    Naturally, he was rejected by Tang Yue. Seeing that his wish was in vain, Luo Feng finally revealed his sinister face and threatened that if she did not marry him, his father would slowly exhaust his life force in his drowsiness day by day, gradually dying.


    In order to save her father, Tang Yue had no choice but to agree to marry off. After knowing of his evil deeds, Luo Ling went to find him to reason.


    The two of them started fighting when their words were harsh. Luo Feng hardened his heart and took the opportunity to kill Luo Ling when he could not bear to do anything.


    After that, Tang Li also mysteriously died from poison, and the location of the green luo was unknown to this day.


    Damn it! Sikong Ming heavily punched his leg, and sighed: I never thought that this brat would be so sinister, I actually even saved him twice, and almost helped the evil, sigh.


    Li Qingniu consoled him, Brother Sikong doesn''t need to be too concerned about him. In the end, wasn''t he also personally thrown down by Brother Sikong?


    Sigh, if not for Little Brother Green Ox''s persistence and Miss Tang''s trust, I really wouldn''t know what would have happened.


    Tang Yue also laughed: Brother Sikong is righteous and hateful, he is jealous of evil, it is just that he was deceived by the little people, in fact, he doesn''t need to blame himself too much. Moreover, looking at that despicable person repeatedly begging for mercy while closing the gates of hell, this kind of torture was really venting one''s anger.


    Ah, Miss Tang really knows how to comfort people. Sigh, in short, this is a lesson, in the future before helping others, I must first find out the background of the other party, I can''t be like this again.


    At this time, Li Qingniu handed over the wings he snatched from Sikong Ming back to him and said: Big Brother, this is yours.


    Sikong Ming carefully took it over as if it was a treasure, and said smilingly: "Darling, you''re finally back, hehe ¡­ ¡­" Sigh, Refiner does not have the ability to rely on the power of your martial spirits to reach heaven and earth. In order to be able to fly in the sky like a bird, I had to use almost everything I had, so I switched to a pair of wings from the hands of a ranger. I then spent a long time to train it into a magic tool for me to control flying, it took me a lot of effort.


    I directly pulled out the Heaven''s Wings from Big Bro''s body. I don''t think I hurt Big Bro.


    Heh heh, don''t worry, my little brother won''t be injured that easily. Besides, the Heaven Feather Wings are a magical equipment and not something that can grow on my body. Sikong Ming waved his hands and said.


    In fact, within the Fighter, there weren''t many who could stand in the air, and this little brother also had to support himself with an ice pillar. Also, big brother''s shoes moved like the wind, to the point that he was able to rise through the air, and was even much stronger than most of the Fighter.


    Li Qingniu noticed that Sikong Ming was still brooding over the fact that his Fighter''s talent was too low, and so he encouraged his.


    How would he know that Sikong Ming was actually the strongest in the past hundred years? Other than Tian Yu Yi, his boots, and the Lying Testing Pill, he still had a lot of other treasures.


    In terms of inferiority, Sikong Ming did indeed have one in the past, but now, all these were merely self-deprecating.


    However, Sikong Ming was still very grateful when he felt Li Qingniu''s intentions.


    It was Li Qingniu who spoke up again: Miss Tang''s father is currently still waiting for the Antidote to cure the poison. It would be better if we send her back first, then Big Brother and I will enter the Wilderness.


    Fine, I have no objections. Miss Tang, you will lead the way. Sikong Ming agreed.


    Under Tang Yue''s guidance, the two of them brought her quickly towards the Tang Family.


    Although with the help of those boots, Sikong Ming''s speed could almost compete with a normal Starry Skies Fighter, but in front of Li Qingniu''s One Step To Heaven''s End, he still seemed a little clumsy.


    Even though Li Qingniu was still carrying Tang Yue, his speed was not any slower than his, and it was even a bit faster. Sikong Ming used his fastest speed, but was only barely able to keep up, not losing out at all.


    Brother Qing Niu, who did you learn Qing Gong from? It doesn''t look like a Martial Spirit Skills. Sikong Ming asked loudly.


    Li Qingniu slightly slowed his pace, and stood at the same level as Sikong Ming, and said: "This was learned by my grandfather at Cripple''s place. Big Brother might have heard of his other name, Hanhaiwuzong.


    Oh, then it''s no wonder. So it''s because of the First Godly Thief''s Qing Gong. Little Brother is able to obtain his legacy. Good Fortune Bandit is shallow. If there''s a chance in the future, please help me introduce him.


    Great, if I can find them, I will definitely introduce them to big brother.


    While they were speaking, the Tang Family Residence was already in sight.


    Tang Yue pointed to a mansion on the ground in front of them and said: Brother Li, this is my home.


    Li Qingniu nodded. His body suddenly sank down and in the blink of an eye, he too landed in the courtyard.


    The passing Martial Master was startled to find that two heavy objects had fallen from the sky. He looked over in panic to see that two strange men had suddenly landed in the yard with their newly married lady. He was stunned for a moment and did not know what had happened.


    Miss, why have you come back? Butler Tang Hong also rushed over when he heard the noise. When he saw that it was Tang Yue, he could not help but say with a face of surprise.


    Where''s father? Still in the room? Tang Yue said as she quickly walked into a room in the corner.


    The butler hurriedly followed, saying, "That''s right, I just pushed Master into the courtyard to bask in the sun for a while and just brought him back. Who are these two people that came back with Miss?"


    They are my guests, and they are the ones who helped me get my father''s Antidote.


    Ah, really? These two are the great benefactors of our Tang Family.


    In the room, Old Master Tang was half-lying on the bed, his mouth was crooked and his expression was blurry. With a single glance, he could tell that he was deeply poisoned or that he was very ill, even when someone pushed the door open to enter the room, he did not notice at all, and always had a look of foolishness on his face.


    Father ¡­ Seeing that his father''s poison condition had worsened, Tang Yue couldn''t help but call out, crying out loud.


    Seeing Old Master Tang like this, Sikong Ming clenched his fists again, and muttered through gritted teeth: That bastard! I really want him to die again.


    Li Qingniu said: It''s better if we quickly feed the Antidote to the Old Master Tang.


    Yes. Tang Yue almost quivered as she stuffed the pill into Old Master Tang''s mouth. After expending a great amount of effort, she was finally able to swallow it down.


    After about fifteen minutes, Old Master Tang''s mind started to become clear, his eyes started to spin, and he could even make a weak sound from his mouth.


    Female... Child...


    Dad, you''re okay, that''s great. Hearing this call that she hadn''t heard for a long time, Tang Yue couldn''t help but burst into tears, and threw herself into Old Master Tang''s embrace.


    Let... You... I feel wronged. Old Master Tang squeezed out a few words from his mouth as two streams of tears flowed down from the corners of his eyes.


    It turned out that even though he was unable to speak or touch the poison in the Old Master Tang, he had used his martial spirit to protect his mind, allowing him to not lose anything. He was very clear about everything that had happened in front of his eyes and ears during this period of time.


    He was the one who suffered the most, both physically and mentally.


    They thought that their daughter obtaining the Antidote was because Luo Feng had already gotten what she wanted. These two streams of tears, were filled with remorse, as well as regret over the fact that they had implicated their daughter so much that they had sacrificed themselves.


    After half a day, Old Master Tang''s body was gradually regaining its mobility. Although after lying in bed for a long time, he could not walk freely like a normal person for a while, but he could still do some things with the support of others.


    At most, he would be able to drink some soup to replenish his strength. At the most, it wouldn''t take him half a day before he would be able to walk on his own.


    Where''s that bastard Luo Feng? Did he have the face to see me? When Old Master Tang mentioned Luo Feng''s name, his already weakened body immediately began to tremble from anger.


    Dad, don''t worry. That bad guy is already dead. No one will bully their daughter anymore. Tang Yue said with a tearful smile as she moved the sword towards Old Master Tang''s chest.


    What? Dead? How did he die? Hearing this news, the Old Master Tang was both surprised and happy.


    Tang Yue turned around to look at Li Qingniu and Sikong Ming, and said: "It was the two of them who saved me, helped my daughter obtain the Antidote, and then threw that bad guy off the cliff.


    Well lost, cough cough ¡­ Old Master Tang was so happy that he almost stood up from his seat.


    Since you have saved my daughter and me, Tang Family will be your friends from now on. Old Master Tang cupped his fists and said to Li Qingniu and Sikong Ming.

 C86

    Old Master Tang pointed to the side of the bed and said: "Daughter, you go over. Open the secret compartment and take out the things inside.


    Daddy, what do you want that for? Now it''s not like I''m in God...


    I have my own use, go get it.


    Tang Yue walked over to the bedside in confusion, fumbled out a secret compartment in the wall beside the bed, took out something inside and handed it over to the Old Master Tang.


    From the secret compartment, he took out a special order badge. Sikong Ming swept his eyes over the order badge, and said with a slightly positive tone: "This is ¡­." A keepsake for the Mystic Moon Empire''s Royal Family.


    Oh? Do you recognize this? Old Master Tang asked in surprise.


    Eyebrows... Heh heh, I have travelled far and wide, visited quite a few countries, and have seen quite a few royal houses.


    As the most outstanding Refiner of the continent, it could be said that his hands were hot everywhere he went. Unless he deliberately hid his whereabouts, he would usually be treated with respect by the king, in hopes of obtaining one or two treasures from him.


    The Old Master Tang nodded his head and said: That''s right, this keepsake is a symbol of Mystic Moon Empire''s Royal Family, but I already have no use for it, so I might as well gift it to the two of you as a greeting. If the two of you are fated to meet in Mystic Moon Empire, taking this object in hand should bring the two of you great convenience.


    In the Sky Sun Empire, the Tang Family could at most be considered as a rather wealthy family.


    However, a hundred years ago, Tang Family was still the orthodox royal family.


    The Mystic Moon Empire was located in the west of the continent, just one mountain range away from the Heavenly Sun Empire in the east.


    He had previously mentioned that Tianyang and Mystic Moon were the two largest empires in the entire Star Continent. The rest of the surrounding small countries were mostly subordinate.


    Although there were a few other large nations, the difference between Sky Sun Empire and Mystic Moon Empire was like the difference between two tall mountain ranges and the rolling hills and slopes of the mountains.


    One could only imagine how glorious the Tang Family was back then. Only over a hundred years ago, there was internal strife in the Heavenly Sun Empire, which caused the royal family to decline. It carried the name of the royal family but did not have the authority of the royal family.


    Taking advantage of the chaos within the Mystic Moon Empire, a few small and medium-sized nations nearby suddenly joined together, wanting to take the opportunity to take over the Mystic Moon Empire.


    The once overweeningly mighty empire was reduced dramatically. For a moment, it was filled with internal and external troubles; tigers, wolves, and wolves surrounded it.


    The warlords who were fighting the battle were united to resist the external interference. However, they all had their own thoughts, but they were all united.


    At that time, the former royal family who was now the Tang Family sent people to the Heavenly Sun Empire to request for reinforcements, hoping that they would help Shen Yue defeat the other empires and calm the internal conflict.


    They had sent people to the Sky Sun Empire to tell them that once the surrounding kingdoms were strengthened, the Sky Sun Empire''s position would be threatened sooner or later.


    At that time, the king of the Heavenly Sun Empire was also a talented person, he had long predicted this and had even secretly prepared an army. He only waited for a reason to send out his troops and the arrival of Mystic Moon Empire''s Royal Family was undoubtedly the best opportunity.


    But at the same time, in order to maximize their own benefits, the Sky Sun Empire stated their conditions before sending their troops, requesting that the Mystic Moon Empire''s Royal Family send people to the Sky Sun Empire as hostages, so that they would be willing to repel the external enemies and calm the internal conflict.


    Considering the bigger picture, Mystic Moon Empire''s Royal Family agreed to this condition, and sent the crown prince as a hostage, and brought his family and children into Sky Sun Empire. With Tang Family having reached this stage, over a hundred years had passed in the blink of an eye.


    After that, the Sky Sun Empire kept their promise and sent their troops to help Mystic Moon Empire to repel the external enemies, as well as to calm the internal conflict.


    Or more accurately speaking, the Sky Sun Empire had only suppressed the internal conflict of the Mystic Moon Kingdom. While holding back and not destroying the warlords, he had also used his powerful martial force to force the warlords to sign a contract to remain loyal to the royal family. The contract stated that there were those who were disloyal to the Mystic Moon Empire''s Royal Family.


    On the surface, it seemed that they had done their best, but in reality, the majority of the Mystic Moon Empire were still in the hands of the major warlords. The so-called royal family was just an existence that had been taken advantage of, used as an excuse and a turning point for the Empire to interfere in the affairs of the Mystic Moon Empire at any time.


    The various great warlords fought openly and secretly. The domestic situation was extremely chaotic, and although no one dared to invade its borders, because of the relationship with the Sky Sun Empire, the internal fires had greatly hindered its development.


    In fact, it could even be said that it was because of him. As long as there were no warlords attacking the royal family, the Sky Sun Empire''s policy was to turn a blind eye to them and pretend that they didn''t know anything.


    The Sky Sun Empire had become the strongest country with an undeniable Star Continent. Aside from the fact that Mystic Moon Empire was only second to the Sky Sun Empire in terms of area, its economy, weapons, and other things were not even close to that of some of the middle-sized nations.


    Due to internal wars, internal strife and the displacement of the population, many people had no choice but to move to another country.


    After having achieved his goal, the family of Prince Shen Yue who was the hostage of the Kingdom of Tianyang was no longer of any use. They were gradually left to be left here.


    Previously, the royal family had sent someone to Sky Sun City to request the Tang Family and change the hostages. Now, the king of Sky Sun Empire had agreed to change the hostages.


    However, having been rejected by the current Old Master Tang, he had long ago become apprehensive. With regards to the situation with the Mystic Moon Empire, the divided warlords could not raze it flat for a day, and the Mystic Moon Empire could develop and develop.


    However, with the interference of the Heavenly Sun Empire, it was almost impossible for their Mystic Moon Empire to turn around.


    However, the reputation of the royal family had always been good at home. The people, who had suffered from the warlord war, had always supported the royal family. Only by reviving the royal family could they bring peace and stability to the entire country.


    Therefore, in the Mystic Moon Empire, the royal family still had its own position. Not only could one receive high levels of courtesy while holding the royal family''s exclusive medallion, it was also convenient to do many things.


    When the Old Master Tang had Tang Yue give the order badge to the two of them, Sikong Ming passed it to Li Qingniu, and laughed: Hehe, since that''s the case, then I, Brother Qing Niu, will not be courteous and accept it.


    A person like him already had a certain reputation. No matter where he went, there would naturally be people who would try to curry favor with him. Thus, there was no need for such convenience.


    Li Qingniu did not reject, he nodded and accepted the order badge, then cupped his fists to Old Master Tang and said: Then I will thank you Old Master Tang, since Old Master Tang is fine, I and Brother Sikong still have things to do, I will not disturb your recovery, and will take my leave.


    Since the two of you have matters to attend to, then this old man will not stay any longer. In the future, if the two of you have anything you need, just say it. Although Tang Family does not have any status or connections in the Sky Sun Empire, you still have some wealth. The Old Master Tang nodded and said.


    Thank you. The two of them thanked him, clasped their fists, and left.


    Seeing the two of them turning to leave, Tang Yue pursed her lips and said to Old Master Tang: Father, you said before that the keepsake was ¡­


    I, your father, have seen countless people in my life, not to mention that you are my daughter. With just that little bit of thought of yours, I can see the bottom of it with a single glance. You like that guy called Li Qingniu, don''t you?


    Father, you ¡­ What are you talking about? Tang Yue turned her face to the side as she spoke, feeling a burning sensation on her cheeks.


    Hahahaha, I have to say that my daughter''s insight is quite good. I can also see that this person is no ordinary person, that he will definitely become a great person in the future. If she can have such a good son-in-law, even if I leave one day, I can rest assured.


    Father ~ Tang Yue suddenly threw herself into Old Master Tang''s embrace like a spoiled child of the Kids, and said faintly: But Brother Li is just like an eagle in the sky, no one knows where it will fly to.


    Old Master Tang gently stroked his daughter''s hair and said: "Don''t worry, he is not an ordinary person, before long, his name will definitely spread throughout the entire Star Continent, finding him won''t be too hard, it''s just that it''s still not possible yet. The Tang Family has just experienced a great tribulation and has many things to take care of.


    After Li Qingniu and Sikong Ming left the Tang Family, they headed towards the Desolate Land. However, after arriving at the location in the Desolate Land for half a day, they did not find Yun Tian.


    If it was Yun Tian, he might have left due to some other urgent matter. Li Qingniu planned to look for Cloaked Man first.


    Little brother, the Wilderness is vast and endless. If I don''t know the exact location of the Cloaked Man, it would be hard to find.


    Li Qingniu nodded his head: This person is very cunning, finding him is indeed difficult, but I have sworn to find him, and this is the reason why I left the Celestial Star Sect.


    If he couldn''t even deal with a mere Cloaked Man, how could he deal with the person who defeated Grandma Long and the others so easily?


    Li Qingniu had already set the Cloaked Man as the first target on the trial path.


    The Sect Trial before was only a collective action, and the sole goal was to increase his strength, but it could not be considered as his set goal.


    However, the repeated provocations from the Cloaked Man had aroused his fighting spirit even more.


    Sikong Ming sighed, and said: It''s a pity that I have never seen that person before, otherwise I might have been able to trace his general location.


    As long as Big Bro can see that person, he will be able to find out where he is.


    It would be best if he fought with him and had some understanding of his aura.


    Li Qingniu said: It''s a pity that my Divine Eye has not been successfully cultivated. I need a clear direction, otherwise I wouldn''t be able to see everything.


    Sikong Ming patted his shoulder as he consoled him, "Don''t be too disappointed, little brother. Believe in the logic of heaven, there''s always retribution for the evil. Furthermore, you have destroyed so many of his actions earlier, he will definitely hold a grudge against you.

 C87

    Li Qingniu nodded his head: "Let''s go look for Senior Sister Hai Sha first. If the Cloaked Man had activated his Crimson Blood Dragon Crystal during this period of time, he would definitely have had some sort of reaction, maybe she had found the location of the Cloaked Man.


    However, it would take some time to find Hai Sha, because Hai Sha and the rest rode their horses all the way without using their martial spirits. It would not be easy to follow their auras and search for them.


    However, Li Qingniu could roughly guess where Hai Sha would go once he entered the Wilderness.


    The Tiangu Mountain Vein was the final destination of the Wildland and also the starting point of this incident.


    Under the orders of the fake Old Master s, practically all of the Celestial Star Sect disciples that came to the Tiangu Mountain Veins lost their lives here.


    And everyone had lost their blood and died here, eventually becoming stronger.


    had told him before that the strength of half a Crimson Blood Dragon Crystal was limited. It could only perfectly control Savage Beast s below the level of Star-moon, and even if he used up all his energy, he could only control Savage Beast s below the Sky Star Fourth Rank to a maximum extent.


    Therefore, he had chosen to bury everyone in Tiangu Mountain and not go deeper than that. This was because after he entered that place, even if he had half a Crimson Blood Dragon Crystal in his possession, he still had the possibility of encountering danger.


    If Hai Sha wanted to track down Ya Tan Lang, he would definitely come back here to look for clues.


    Li Qingniu also thought that it was possible that Ya Tan Lang was still hiding in the Tiangu Mountain Meridian, but the Tiangu Mountain Meridian continued to undulate, and there was no end in sight.


    Therefore, Li Qingniu only needed to head to the Tiangu Mountain Vein order to wait, and sooner or later, he would be able to wait for Hai Sha.


    Hence, directly waiting for them at the destination was clearly the safest plan. It was just that they might need to wait a little longer, since they did not have the God''s Traveling Boots, nor would they have the One Step To Heaven''s End.


    However, Li Qingniu and the rest were not just waiting. While they were waiting, they were also searching for the whereabouts of Yelang and Yun Tian.


    In a flash, several days passed but they were still nowhere to be seen. Li Qingniu sometimes hunted Savage Beast s in the mountains to improve his Martial Spirit Skills, sometimes flew sideways in the wilderness, and trained in One Step To Heaven''s End.


    Sometimes, Sikong Ming would accompany him. Sometimes, when Li Qingniu''s speed was too fast, and was unable to keep up with him, he would solo search for rare and precious herbs in the Wilderness. Sometimes, he would use them to refine artifacts or collect them back, and they could be used to exchange for other items at the market.


    On this day, when Li Qingniu returned from training in the One Step To Heaven''s End, he did not see any trace of Sikong Ming. Normally, Sikong Ming would return earlier than him and he would even bring back a sumptuous meal.


    But today, after Li Qingniu returned, he waited for more than an hour, yet Sikong Ming still did not return.


    Ye Qingniu gradually started to worry, thinking secretly in his heart: Could something have happened to Brother Sikong?


    With his abilities, even if he met a few Savage Beast, he should be able to escape. The greatest danger in the Wilderness is the Savage Beast, so Master doesn''t need to worry too much. The Mr. Jian analyzed.


    What if he met the Cloaked Man?


    The Mr. Jian shook his head: It shouldn''t be, right now the Cloaked Man is full of grass and trees, don''t even mention not daring to easily show himself, even if we meet again, he and Sikong Ming aren''t acquainted. If I were him, I would definitely not rashly provoke someone who can freely walk within the Wildland before I know the other party''s background and goal.


    He felt that the Mr. Jian''s analysis was reasonable, so he calmed down a little and decided to wait patiently. If he did not come back in a while, it would not be too late to look for him.


    As expected, after a while, footsteps could be heard from outside the cave.


    However, when he listened carefully, the sound of his footsteps were somewhat heavy, but they did not sound like those of Si Kong Ming''s.


    Li Qingniu instantly became alert, and just as he was about to go out of the cave to check, he heard Sikong Ming''s voice: "Little brother, quickly come and help."


    Hearing Sikong Ming''s voice, Li Qingniu relaxed and suspiciously walked out.


    The moment he stepped out of the cave entrance, he saw Sikong Ming walking over while gasping for breath. On his back was an unconscious person and in his hands was a delicious meat rogue beast.


    The Rhinoceros was about two to three times the size of an adult, and was the highest quality meat of all Savage Beast, with the best taste.


    Although it was not a powerful Savage Beast, its mouth was poisonous. When attacking the opponent, it could use saliva to splash the target and poison the opponent to death.


    Li Qingniu had never paid much attention to food, but he had done his research on food. Only after living with Sikong Ming for the past two days did Li Qingniu realize how tasty these Savage Beast s were, and how they would return every two or three days. He felt that the meat of the other beasts were too coarse, and couldn''t even enter his mouth.


    But that was not the main point, the main point was why there was one more person on Sikong Ming''s back. What kind of background did this unconscious person have?


    Li Qingniu took the beast and dragged it into the cave. Then, Sikong Ming carried the man on his shoulder into the cave and placed him down.


    Who is he? Where did you meet her? Li Qingniu asked.


    Sikong Ming shook his head: I don''t know, I don''t know either, this was when I saw this brat fall down on the shore near a waterfall. I saw that he still had a breath left in him, so I brought him back here first. As he spoke, he stretched his shoulder that had been pressed down for a long time.


    Li Qingniu laughed: Big Brother is really warm-hearted, I have never been able to find out whether the other party is a good person or a bad person, and so I decided to lend a helping hand.


    Sikong Ming chuckled: This guy was just barely breathing, if it didn''t matter that it was dead, wouldn''t it be a pity if it was a good person? When I figure it out, if it was a bad person, I would personally send him to hell.


    Li Qingniu said: Brother Sikong is indeed the warmest person I have ever met.


    Hehe, if you can help then help. Tonight, as usual, eat the hind legs first. The meat of the hind legs is the most delicious, so you must take advantage of the freshness. As Sikong Ming said that, he rubbed his fists together and walked towards the beast with the raspy mouth, whose body was already stiff.


    Li Qingniu turned his head to look at the person lying on the ground, only to see that he was only wearing a single garment. Even though it was only autumn now, the weather had gradually turned cold, and the temperature in the Wilderness was much lower than in the human world.


    His body was different from ordinary people, so he could endure it. But for ordinary people, even for some of the Fighter s, they would rarely wear a single garment. Even Sikong Ming, a Refiner with the strength of the Star-moon Level, wore three sets of clothes.


    After all, channeling his Innate Qi to protect himself from the cold was not as easy as keeping himself warm. Furthermore, the person in front of him did not seem to possess a high ranked martial spirit, which made Li Qingniu even more puzzled.


    And why did he fall into the water? Did he accidentally slip down while walking, and was instead chased by people or Savage Beast and lost his footing and fell down?


    Li Qingniu did not continue to think about it. He knew that these questions could only be answered after this person had woken up.


    Who am I? Where is this? You... Who was it? Why am I here?


    Not long after, Lin Qinghu suddenly heard a weak voice asking from behind him.


    Li Qingniu didn''t even need to turn around to know that the person had already woken up. However, when he heard the content of his question, he couldn''t help but sigh and mock himself in his heart: "Looks like even if he does wake up, the answer is also very slim."


    Sikong Ming also heard his voice, he raised his head and said: Ha, you brat, you''re finally awake, but it seems like you''re done with everything?


    I... Remember what?


    We should be asking you that. Sigh, never mind, I think you are too weak to think properly, so I''ll give you a good piece of meat to make up for it. When you are full of energy, you might be able to remember everything. Sikong Ming said with a smile.


    Master, when we use the Divine Eye, I''ll go take a look at his memories to see if there''s any problems.


    Yes. Li Qingniu nodded, and chanted a chant in his mind, quietly activating a part of the Divine Eye''s function. Because it wasn''t something he wanted to see, there was no need to open it, so Li Qingniu didn''t allow it to appear.


    Li Qingniu had once seen the memories of the Ice Crystal Beast through the Divine Eye with the help of the Mr. Jian.


    As long as one could see what happened to this person before he passed out, as well as the origin and people he knew, they would be able to understand him. Perhaps, they could even find a way to help him recover his memories.


    But after a moment, the Mr. Jian sighed and said: No, this won''t do. This kid''s memories have been tampered with by someone.


    Could he have locked it himself? Li Qingniu asked.


    The Mr. Jian shook his head: Probably not, his memory loss should be related to this. If he was the one who did it, he only needed to seal off all the entrances so that no one else would be able to find out about it.


    Therefore, there were people who didn''t want him to remember what had happened in the past, so they deliberately cast spells on him ¡­ However, if the other party wanted to silence him, wouldn''t it be more convenient to just kill him? Li Qingniu asked doubtfully.


    Yes, this was very strange. Only by trying to unravel the technique on his body would he be able to find the answer. The Mr. Jian nodded and said.


    Li Qingniu asked again: Does he have an awakened Martial Spirit in his body?


    Yes, fire attributed spiritual force, but the rank is not high, so it should be in Stellar Level. The Mr. Jian replied.


    Can''t even you see that his memory was blocked by some spell?


    Mr. Jian shook his head: There are many types of techniques in this world, and after tens of millions of years of development, many of them have already died or were modified by people, if one knew what kind of triggering point one has, they could probably be cured. After all, I am a person of power, so my understanding of this kind of non-strength type of techniques is limited.

 C88

    What is the trigger point? Li Qingniu asked.


    Mr. Jian said: Anything can be, a person, a sentence, an item, a place, a story. It''s all possible.


    If you find this trigger, you can help him regain his memory, right?


    Mr. Jian nodded and said, "We can give it a try."


    How to find his trigger. Li Qingniu continued to ask.


    Mr. Jian said: About this ¡­ However, if the trigger point appeared, he would react differently. As long as he was more careful, it would not be hard to notice anything strange. However, it was hard to say when this trigger point would appear.


    After that, Li Qingniu asked Sikong Ming about the situation when he found this person, as well as his specific location and his surrounding environment.


    If he was just an ordinary person, why would anyone bother to lock his memories?


    What kind of secrets was hidden in his memories, and who was it that had hidden his secrets? Curiosity started to arise in Li Qingniu''s heart.


    However, according to Sikong, he had also checked the area near the waterfall that he found this place to see if there was anything strange.


    There was no sign of a fight, no sign that anyone else had ever been or stayed.


    When he was found, he was lying at the bottom of the waterfall with his waist submerged in the water. His hands tightly gripped the rattan grass on the shore as if he was instinctively trying to survive, and it was this action that could be said to have saved his life.


    Otherwise, even if he wasn''t drowned directly, he would have been swept away by the water current and would have had a hard time escaping death.


    On the second day, Li Qingniu brought that person to the waterfall, while personally inspecting his surroundings, he also wanted to test if there were any triggers for him in that place.


    But there was neither information to be found nor any trigger for him near the waterfall.


    That person was neither stupid nor foolish, neither was he crazy nor was he crazy. Everything was normal, except for his memories of the past.


    Who am I? What happened to me? That person covered his head with both hands and squatted by the waterfall. He seemed to be trying to think of something, but he couldn''t think of anything at all.


    Seeing him in such pain, Li Qingniu comforted him: "Don''t worry, you''re just temporarily losing your memories. You''ll get them back sooner or later, and we''ll think of a way for you.


    Thank you, we met by chance, why are you guys so good to me, why did you save my life, and why did you help me find my memories?


    Because he was curious. Li Qingniu answered almost without thinking.


    Curiosity? Just out of curiosity?


    Li Qingniu nodded his head and said: That''s right, I''m just curious, curious as to what exactly happened to you, curious as to what kind of secret you have hidden in your lost memories.


    Secret... Secret... The man murmured, The secret in my memory...


    After a few days, Hai Sha''s carriage finally arrived near the Tiangu Mountain, and Li Qingniu found them almost immediately to meet up with them.


    So it turns out that you had already saved Junior Brother Yun Tian and then returned with the Sect to report to Master and then, returned to Master to wait for me for so many days. Listening to Li Qingniu recount his experiences these past few days, Hai Sha couldn''t help but exclaim in admiration.


    Li Qingniu said: No, actually I am very weak, I am just a bit faster than the average person, but compared to Grandpa Quezi, I am still far off.


    You? Didn''t she just say that the person''s memories weren''t lost but were locked up? Hai Suo looked at the person sitting at the corner and asked.


    Li Qingniu nodded his head: "Yes, in these two days, Brother Sikong and I have been trying to think of all sorts of ways to help her recover her memories, but to no avail. Mr. Jian said that if we could not find the trigger point, it would be difficult to remove the shackles on his memories.


    The answer bell required someone from the department. Rather than exploring this unknown trigger point, it would be better to go directly to the person who cast the spell on him and ask him to undo the spell. Everything would become completely clear.


    Li Qingniu said: The Mr. Jian had suggested this before, but without his memory, and since no one knows him, how can we know who used the technique on him?


    This technique was very special, and there shouldn''t be many people who knew it. As long as they knew the whereabouts of the people who knew it and the area of activity, they could be eliminated one by one.


    But how do we know who would do it? Li Qingniu frowned.


    There was a way! As if inspired by their conversation, Sikong Ming suddenly stood up and said: Stellar Pavilion.


    Li Qingniu asked: What is that?


    Sikong Ming opened his eyes wide, and said while looking at Li Qingniu: "No way, such a virtuous brother actually hasn''t even heard of Stellar Pavilion before?"


    It is said that his Dividing Hall and stronghold are spread throughout the various countries of the continent, and almost all the important towns and cities have branches of his, whether it be the underworld, the royal families of the various nations, or the hidden guests deep in the mountains. It doesn''t matter if you want to know anything about any of them, the Stellar Pavilion will be able to be obtained for you.


    Is it really possible to find out anything? Li Qingniu asked somewhat excitedly.


    He really wanted to know the whereabouts of his Master and the rest. He wanted to know who the person who gave him that endless fear was, and he also wanted to know the whereabouts of his Cloaked Man.


    At this time, he heard Sikong Ming say: Other than having to pay for it, there is also one more prerequisite, and that is that the entrustment of the entrant cannot bring about disaster to the Stellar Pavilion. Simply put, the Stellar Pavilion will evaluate your entrustment, and only if they think the consequences are controllable, they will discuss the details of the pricing with you.


    A so-called disaster was actually a double standard. For example, if the person or force involved in the investigation had the ability to subvert Stellar Pavilion and was unable to resist its harm, then that person or force would be considered a disaster. They would definitely not accept such a mission.


    Even if there was trouble, they would still be able to calm the situation down. The Stellar Pavilion would be set according to the degree of ease of the entrustment as well as the possible risk and loss, and after both parties had reached an agreement on the price, they would first pay a deposit, and then go about business.


    This is also one of the reasons why he kept such a high price. After all, he has to raise so many people, so it would be hard for him to take even a single step without money.


    However, the information he had obtained was the most accurate, fastest, and safest among his peers. Thus, there would be a large number of tasks assigned to him every day.


    How much is their commission? Li Qingniu asked.


    Basically, he needed a thousand star stones as a foundation, and then based on how difficult it was, he would add it onto the list without any limit.


    Where was the nearest Stellar Pavilion division? Li Qingniu continued to ask.


    Hai Sha said: "Junior Brother, are you really planning to ¡­"


    Li Qingniu said: Although I do not know whether they will accept it or not, but at least it is still a hope, if there is hope, it is worth trying.


    Li Qingniu had already told Hai Sha that he had searched this place for many days, but still, he did not find any trace of Cloaked Man or his companions, and it had been a long time since Hai Sha last detected any signs of activation of the Crimson Blood Dragon Crystal, other than the day he separated from Li Qingniu.


    If I remember correctly, Xihua City should have a set of Stellar Pavilion s, but before doing anything, they need to pay a down payment. Who else have picked some strange stone and herbs, but I''m afraid it might not be enough.


    Li Qingniu casually took out a bunch of Bone of Barbus from his storage space and placed them on the ground, and said: Brother, you know the market price, help me see how much this can sell for? If it''s not enough, I have more.


    This was what he had taken off from the Savage Beast he had hunted down in the past few days, aside from the Cloaked Man s, when he was training.


    What he took out was only a small part of it, but there was still a pile of them in his storage space. Before this, he had already absorbed too much of the Bone of Barbus''s energy, so with his current strength, absorbing these Star-moon Level was already meaningless.


    Furthermore, he had already absorbed most of the different types of Savage Beast. Savage Beast was different from Fighter, they could choose to cultivate different kinds of Martial Skills based on their own understanding and habits, and they could even create their own Martial Skills.


    Furthermore, in the same species and rank of Savage Beast, they had the same skills, at most, there would be differences in their power levels, and only the Beast King branch that was a level higher had stronger skills.


    The reason why he was collecting all these was because he needed them in times of need. On one hand, he could give them to those who needed them, and on the other hand, he planned to exchange them for money under special circumstances.


    Although he did not know the specific market price, he knew that a Bone of Barbus like this Star-moon Level could be exchanged for quite a few star stones.


    Seeing Li Qingniu casually take out a dozen or so pieces of Star-moon Level, Sikong Ming couldn''t help but stare with wide eyes as he said in astonishment: "This ¡­." Is this the result of my past few days?


    Li Qingniu nodded: Is that not enough?


    Sikong Ming shook his hand and said: No, no, no, it''s enough, enough, enough, forget about the deposit, even if it was all enough.


    Sikong Ming had always hunted Savage Beast outside of the Wildland, so when he saw that Li Qingniu had only killed so many Savage Beast, he couldn''t help but to admire him in his heart.


    Seeing Sikong Ming looking at these Bone of Barbus with extreme envy, Li Qingniu pushed them in front of Sikong Ming and said: "I''ll give these to Big Bro. I believe Big Bro will need them to practice Martial Skills."


    Give these to me? Then you ¡­


    Li Qingqing shook her head and said, "Brother, don''t worry, I don''t need it anymore. As for the money, I still have a lot."


    Sikong Ming said excitedly. I won''t be rude.


    After Sikong Ming finished speaking, he took the Bone of Barbus in his arms and played with it, almost unwilling to let it go.

 C89

    In order to not delay the search for the whereabouts of the Cloaked Man, the three of them discussed eventually. Sikong Ming would lead the way, and together with Li Qingniu, they would bring the person who had lost his memories back to the Stellar Pavilion.


    Hai Sha, on the other hand, continued to stay in the Wilderness to keep an eye on the movements of the Crimson Blood Dragon Crystal and Cloaked Man.


    Because that person had lost his memory, and he did not know of his name, in order to conveniently call it that, they gave it a temporary name ¡ª ¡ª Xun Yi.


    Xihua City was a flourishing city that spanned a hundred kilometers, and within a large courtyard house that was in the southern part of Stellar Pavilion City.


    Even though it was only a Dividing Hall, it was still very busy and bustling.


    When Li Qingniu and the other two arrived, there were many people who were either covered by black scarves or wearing bamboo hats as they went in and out.


    Those who did not dare show their faces were basically all here to ask about some disgraceful matters. They were afraid that others would find out about their whereabouts, so they all disguised themselves. Sikong Ming whispered to Li Qingniu.


    As soon as the three entered the courtyard, a person dressed in uniform came forward to greet them.


    Are the three of you here for a favor?


    Sikong Ming said: You don''t have to bother me when I''m at the Stellar Pavilion, could it be that I have to ask you if you want to recruit buddies?


    No, no, I can''t speak, I didn''t express myself clearly, if your grandpa asks about finding items, then I will take you to the east hall, if you are looking for confidential information, then I will take you to the west hall, if you are here to verify some rumors, then I will take you to the north hall, if ¡­


    Sikong Ming interrupted him and said: Alright, alright, find someone and lead the way.


    Ok, all three sirs, please come this way.


    The east hall was also filled with people who had come to ask questions. The three of them waited for a long time before their turn finally came.


    Who was he looking for? The more detailed the background of the other party''s identity, the better it would be. The person in charge of the reception did not waste any more words, and directly asked.


    Dou Huang Nie Wushuang, Female Emperor Mo Nichang, Divine Eye Boundless Eyes, Medicinal God Medicinal Residue, and the God Thief Hanhaiwuzong. Li Qingniu said first.


    After hearing the long list of names, the person in charge of the reception was stunned for a moment, then he smiled and said, "We can''t accept this request. Please return."


    Li Qingniu sighed in his heart: So it''s like that.


    Then, he continued, "Then help me find another person. His name is Ya Tan Lang, and normally he likes to wear Black Cloak s, the leader of Ghost Brake, and at the same time, he is a traitor of Beast Venom Demon Clan.


    Beast Venom Demon Clan? "Hmm ¡­" 50,000 star stones, first 10,000 deposit, the remaining balance, if there is no news within 10 days, double deposit will be returned, do you have any questions?


    Li Qingniu shook his head and said: There is still one more person I need to find.


    Wait, our rules here is a single knot, you need to pay the deposit from the previous paragraph first.


    Li Qingniu took out a stack of Astral Card s from his bosom almost without hesitation, and directly took ten of them, and gave them to the receptionist.


    This was the small card that Gu Chuan had previously given him using the Astral Card. Each card had a value of one thousand star stones, ten of them were exactly ten thousand.


    The man accepted the card, and after confirming the number, he recorded all of Li Qingniu''s words and asked: Who else do you want to see?


    Find someone who knows how to lock up other people''s memories.


    No other relevant information?


    Li Qingniu shook his head: We don''t know who he is, and we don''t have any leads.


    This ¡­ There was probably more than one person in this world who could use this technique. Without a specific direction, it would be extremely difficult ¡­


    Can you help me find all the people who know this technique?


    This is fine, but this target is very big, and the amount of people that need to invest is also relatively large. Starting with 100,000 star stones, the deposit is 30,000, if the total number of people is over 10, then the portion that exceeds 10 will be charged 8,000, if not all of them can be found, even if there is only one missing, then we will be responsible for the full refund, and if there are no problems, then the deposit can be paid.


    Li Qingniu immediately handed over another thirty Astral Card s with 1000 face value.


    That person seemed to be seeing such a straightforward person for the first time, and couldn''t help but be startled, and then smile as he received the Astral Card. After registering, he had the three of them temporarily stay at the City Inn for the next ten days, so that they could pass the information on as soon as possible.


    After explaining the three of them to stay at the inn for the past few days, he arranged for people to take them to the inn at the inner city camp.


    After the three of them left, the person in charge of receiving the guests called for a companion to temporarily take their place. He then turned around and went back up the building.


    Upstairs, in an elegantly decorated room, the curtains hung low, the curtains were hazy, and a graceful figure was faintly discernible in the candlelight.


    The pavilion master, three people, had just arrived. After receiving him into the room, he cupped his fist and said through the veil.


    Oh? What kind of person is he that you should care so much about? And to explain it to me. From behind the veil came a mature and magnetic female voice.


    He looks like he is not special, it is just that at the beginning, they wanted to ask about the whereabouts of Dou Huang Nie Wushuang, but I rejected them. After that, they asked about some other people, and I have already accepted their request.


    The hall master in the entrance said slowly, "I believe in you. As long as you think you can accept it, you can make your own decisions. You can only ask me again when you can''t make up your mind."


    That person bowed slightly and said, "This subordinate thanks Hall Master for his trust, but this subordinate cares more ¡­" Why did they come looking for Nie Wushuang at this time?


    The hall master said: "Are you worried that they already know about Nie Wushuang''s situation, and that the reason for this trip, might be to probe us?


    Exactly, this subordinate thinks that it is very possible. After all, the timing is too coincidental, and it is very difficult to not make a connection.


    The pavilion master was silent for a moment before replying, "En ¡­" Other than Nie Wushuang, was there anyone else he wanted to know about?


    There was also the female emperor Mo Nichang, the Divine Eye with its limitless eyesight, the medicine god Medicinal Residue and the god thief Hanhaiwuzong, as well as a Cloaked Man and a person who knew how to seal one''s memory with magic. I had already accepted the last two, I had even rejected those who were related to the top ten strongest members.


    Oh? He still needed to find other Starry Skies'' experts.


    Yes, but your subordinate suspects that this may just be his cover.


    After a moment of silence, the hall master slowly said: Send people to find out who he is and why he is looking for Nie Wushuang and the others. Find out what exactly the relationship between them is, then we can naturally figure out the relationship between the two.


    Yes, this subordinate will immediately send someone to investigate. Just in case, shouldn''t we also make some preparations to prevent ourselves from being too passive in the future?


    The pavilion master said indifferently: "Your concerns are not unreasonable. However, for the time being, you don''t have to make every effort, lest you fall into the opponent''s trap. Besides, didn''t you already reject the mission?" If they wanted to find someone else, they just needed to help them. They shouldn''t act rashly and alert others before finding out their identity.


    Your subordinate understands.


    After a short pause, the Head of the Hall said, "Of course, some necessary preparations can be made first. But you have to do it in secret so as to not attract too much attention. I will leave it to you to handle."


    Yes, I''ll go prepare it now, and I''ll take my leave.


    There were two to five schools near every Dividing Hall. Depending on the local prosperity, as well as the number of people who came to ask about the matter, there were even more than a dozen families in the vicinity of General Hall. This was the place where Stellar Pavilion were specially provided for guests to temporarily stay and wait for news.


    The reason why it was named the Ten Day Residence was because no matter what you wanted to know, as long as someone accepted your entrustment, the result would definitely come out within ten days and the client would not have to wait endlessly for it. If there was no result within ten days, or if there was a mistake in the investigation, the Stellar Pavilion would return all the entrustment fees and compensate for them as appropriate.


    This self-confidence and security was also the foundation of the unstoppable Stellar Pavilion, the Solitary Peak.


    All the guests of Stellar Pavilion would be invited to eat and sleep at the Ten Day Lodge, and everything would be free of charge within ten days. After ten days had passed, the moment the transaction between the two parties ended, they would be invited to leave the inn.


    The reason why this inn was specially established, on one hand, was to unify the guests, on the other hand, it would be easier for them to notify others, and on the other hand, it would be a human-like service. Of course, you could not choose, but if the location of your residence was too difficult to find and you did not notify the Stellar Pavilion beforehand, resulting in the delay of the transmission of information, the Stellar Pavilion would not bear all of the consequences and responsibilities.


    Moreover, since I have to waste additional manpower and energy looking for you, I also have to add another fee. I try my best to be considerate in my service of Stellar Pavilion, but my accounts have strict rules and will never be careless.


    Li Qingniu and the other two were brought to this ten-day residence, which was several times larger than an ordinary inn. In a huge courtyard, there were seven to eight buildings just for guests to stay in, and there was even a large stable at the back, with three firewood huts.


    There were also about twenty waiters who were in charge of serving the guests. They were shuttling back and forth between the floors, busily greeting the guests. Everywhere they went, a lively and flourishing scene could be seen.


    The scale here was indeed not small.


    Sikong Ming replied and said: After all, Xihua City is an ancient and prosperous town, there are all kinds of people here, especially the merchants, wealthy people, or some high level officials and nobles. Many of them choose to come here to help with the Xihua City, but compared to the General Hall, this place is still a small place.


    To be able to form an organization as large as Stellar Pavilion, he must not be a simple person.


    However, the current Pavilion Master was extremely low-key, so much so that one would rarely even hear rumours related to him. Not only was no one aware of his identity, almost no one knew even when he had accepted the position of Pavilion Master. It was unknown just how long ago it took before news of the change in identity of the Pavilion Master had spread.


    Sikong Ming''s words could not help but make him more curious about Stellar Pavilion.

 C90

    The soul-stirring sound of the zither leisurely approached, graceful and pleasant to listen to.


    Between the clanging of the bell, Zhang Chi had a sense of speed; between the magnificence, there was no extravagance. Instead, he saw a fresh and elegant feeling that made people feel relaxed and comfortable.


    What a beautiful zither. Sikong Ming could not help but exclaim.


    Li Qingniu nodded his head in agreement, and said: "I wonder who could produce such a beautiful voice."


    Sikong Ming chuckled, and said: "Does my younger brother want to know?"


    Li Qingniu asked: Does big brother know?


    Sikong Ming smiled mysteriously: Although I do not know now, I will know after I look around.


    With that, he walked out of the room and called the waiter who was nearby over to ask him which room in the building had the sound of the zither coming from.


    However, upon hearing his question, the waiter looked confused. After looking around for a while, he asked, "Sound of a zither?" This servant didn''t hear any music, did you hear it wrong, sir? However, if the Great Master wanted to listen to the zither, then after leaving the inn, there would be a zither pavilion fifteen miles south of the street.


    Well, it''s none of your business.


    Yes.


    After the waiter left, Li Qingniu asked: Why can''t he hear it? The zither music seemed to be strange. Could it be that it was released using inner force, causing ordinary people to not be able to sense it, and only the Fighter could hear it?


    Sikong Ming touched his chin, and thought for a while, but as far as I know, after his Innate True Origin and the Martial Spirit reached a certain level, although he could send his voice into the ears of the people he wished to hear, that was only limited to his own voice. The sound of the zither was different from the voice of a human, even with profound Inner Qi, it was difficult to control it to prevent others from hearing it, and could only send it further, to make the voice clearer.


    Li Qingniu nodded. After a moment of silence, he said: "Then let''s find the source of the voice. Everything is naturally clear now." Saying that, he leaped up and flew to the top of the building, then looked around, searching for the source of the sound.


    Sikong Ming also jumped up and looked around together, looking for the right direction.


    Over there. The two of them spoke at almost the same time.


    However, when the two of them looked at each other, they discovered that the direction the other was pointing in was completely different from theirs.


    Seeing these two people, they couldn''t help but be surprised. They suspected that they had heard wrongly. Then, they calmed down and closed their eyes to try again. However, they still heard the previous result.


    Hehe, interesting, looks like the other party is letting us hear the zither music on purpose. Sikong Ming said with a smile.


    Li Qingniu was puzzled: "But why do you want us to hear from a different direction? Did one of us hear wrong or...


    When Li Qingniu asked Sikong Ming, he also asked the Mr. Jian if he could sense where the sound came from.


    However, the Mr. Jian''s zither music was special, he had already tried tracking it down before, but there seemed to be some kind of misleading tracking effect, so he did not chase after the source, only saying that there was something strange with the zither music, the person who played it was definitely not simple.


    Sikong Ming said as well: "It shouldn''t be that they heard wrong, but they did it intentionally. Someone is trying to lure one of us over." So to separate us in this way, to prevent another person from following us, let us hear in different directions, and thus separate us. Heh heh ¡­ However, this little trick won''t trouble me. Since the two of us heard the same direction, then we''ll walk in both directions together. There will always be a right path.


    Big brother means that we should all head in one direction, and if we don''t go in the other direction, then we should all go in the same direction.


    That''s right. Sikong Ming nodded.


    Li Qingniu replied, "En, I think it''s feasible, then...


    But before he could finish speaking, the sound of the zither suddenly disappeared without a trace. It was as if the person playing the zither had heard their conversation.


    No way ¡­ So evil? You can hear it from so far away?


    Although he wasn''t sure how far the zither music was, from the looks of it, the direction of the sound shouldn''t be close. At the very least, it definitely wasn''t from the Ten Day Residence.


    Their voices were also not very loud. It could be said that even if they were standing downstairs, they still wouldn''t be able to hear them clearly.


    It was the sound of a zither. The Mr. Jian suddenly said: It''s the zither music that transmitted the contents of your conversation over.


    Li Qingniu frowned: Using the sound of the zither to transmit our conversation? What was this skill?


    Normally, the sounds would spread outwards, and would only travel as far as possible, and it was rare that people would bring back sounds from afar, so it was no wonder that Li Qingniu thought of that, because if it wasn''t for the special Martial Skills, no matter how deep one''s Qi was, it would be impossible for one to use sound as a medium, and ordinary people would not even be able to think of it.


    However, Mr. Jian said with certainty: That''s right, it''s the sound of the zither, I can be sure of that, because I sensed that there was a returning force within the zither, but the other party was constantly misleading them. As for how he managed to use his voice to transmit sound backwards, I cannot say for sure, this is the first time that I have encountered such a thing.


    Never would he have thought that Mr. Jian would have such a rich experience. Li Qingniu could not help but frown.


    The zither music didn''t come back yet. Sikong Ming got impatient as he said: "Looks like there won''t be any more for today, it''s getting late, I''ll go and see Xun Yi, then I''ll go back to sleep. Little brother will also rest early, don''t think too much."


    Li Qingniu nodded, showing him that he could relax.


    The night was quiet, the moon was deep and the sky was empty. Stars lit up the sky and cast a frosty brilliance, illuminating the dark night on earth.


    The sound of the bell echoed in the sky, in the window, in the ears ¡­


    Li Qingniu suddenly stood up from the bed, and just as he was about to go next door to wake Sikong Ming up, he heard a voice beside his ear: "A person.


    Li Qingniu didn''t hesitate at all as he donned his clothes, pushed open the window and jumped out.


    While he was rising and falling, he had already disappeared into the horizon. He followed the direction of the sound he heard and walked all the way there.


    Under the dim moonlight, on an unknown peak.


    Dressed in a white dress and a veil covering her face, the beautiful figure sat on the mountainside.


    The zither was placed on a square stone in front of him.


    The faint fragrance that emanated from the figure''s body drifted to the top of the mountain with the wind, causing one to be captivated by it.


    The hands of the guqin were light as cotton, soft as a feather, and boneless.


    Li Qingniu who had followed the sound landed on the mountain top, looked at the figure who was sitting there and playing the zither, and then slowly walked forward.


    When he was about two zhang away from the other side, the first zither shot towards the front of the green ox, immediately leaving a long and thin deep mark on the ground, sending the dust and dirt into the air.


    Li Qingniu slowed his pace and heard the other party say: "The string marks are for the world, those who cross will be killed."


    The voice that should have been called had a trace of murderous intent in it. Its tone was ice-cold, without any emotion.


    Who are you? Since you''ve spent so much effort to bring me here, why don''t you dare reveal your true colors to me? Li Qingniu stood and asked.


    The other party did not answer his question, but went on by himself: Li Qingniu, your parents are unknown, your background is unknown, you have lived in the Xiao Man Village since childhood, and normally you only accompany a deaf, crippled, and blind person. A drunkard, a black ox, and endless hard training.


    Li Qingniu said. You seem to understand me well.


    Among them, the so-called deaf were actually the female Di Menien, the lame one was the God thief Hanhaiwuzong, the blind one was the Divine Eye with no vision, the drunkard was the medicine god Medicinal Residue, the black ox was the Divine Beast, later on, due to an unknown source of power, his Xiao Man Village was destroyed. From then on, Li Qingniu left the Little Man Village and began to train himself.


    Li Qingniu frowned: Who exactly are you? Why do you know so much about me? What is the purpose of bringing me here?


    I just want to see what kind of person he is to be groomed by the six strongest under the stars.


    Li Qingniu said indifferently: You seemed to have only mentioned five names earlier.


    Oh? Is that so? Then, add another Dou Huang ¡ª Nie Wushuang.


    Li Qingniu''s hands were already slightly clenched, his legs were already filled with true energy, and his entire body was ready to move anytime.


    Even had never felt such strong pressure when facing off against a Starry Sky Level Savage Beast that even he found difficult to face.


    This kind of pressure did not come from the suppression of his strength, but from his ignorance of his opponent, as well as the fact that his opponent knew everything about him.


    He could only hear the other party continuing to speak: After you joined the Celestial Star Sect, in an extremely short period of time, you surpassed all disciples and have now stepped into the Fighter s. Oh right, there is still a Spirit staying in your body, and its power is extremely strong, so even though your martial soul has only just entered the starry sky, you should be able to unleash a power of at least the fifth stage of the starry sky. Not long ago, you met the strongest Refiner Sikong Ming in a hundred years.


    Li Qingniu raised his eyebrows: What else do you know?


    The man snickered and said, "I''m sure you want to kill me right now. You should be ready to make a move at any time."


    Li Qingniu no longer spoke. It was not that he did not want to speak, but he realized that he had nothing more to say.


    At this moment, other than asking who the other party was, why he knew about this, and why he had come looking for him, he could not think of anything else to say.


    However, he had already asked these questions. Since the other party didn''t answer, he knew that asking any further would be futile.


    Thus, he had planned to directly take action. He would first capture the other party, then slowly interrogate them for more details.


    But even this was expected by the other party, making Li Qingniu feel that he was in a passive position, he suddenly lost the impulse to attack.


    Regardless of his opponent''s strength, just the fact that he was prepared to take action had already made Li Qingniu give up the impulse to attack.


    He did not like the feeling that he had been predicted by everyone.


    Therefore, he smiled faintly and said, "You have only guessed half right. I don''t want to kill you now, I just want to see the face behind your veil."


    With that said, Li Qingniu exerted some strength into his legs, and his figure shot towards his opponent like an arrow.


    In the blink of an eye, his hand was already in front of the other party, his fingers almost touching the veil on the other party''s face.

 C91

    At this time, a zither sound rang out.


    The sound of the zither was sharp and resounding, and it pierced the eardrums of those who heard it. It was as if the power of the zither could break through the heavens.


    Following that, Li Qingniu felt tens of thousands of blade auras enveloping his entire body, attacking at every vital points.


    The attack was tight and fierce. There was no way to dodge it.


    Li Qingniu instantly activated the Metal-type Martial Spirit, and its protective golden light immediately enveloped his entire body.


    Clang! Sparks flew in all directions.


    The blade Qi was repelled by the golden light protecting Qing Niu''s body. It shot out in all directions, stirring up a cloud of dust.


    The Qi from the blade split the tree apart. Wherever it went, nothing was left undestroyed. The originally quiet and secluded mountain peak sank into a mess, in ruins.


    Looking back at his opponent, he had already retreated ten feet into the smoke and dust. With one hand on the zither and the other on the strings, the zither music continued without end, but his offense came to a sudden halt.


    Li Qingniu was feeling suspicious, but just as he was about to approach and take down his opponent, he suddenly felt that he was unable to move.


    Master, your body is bound by many invisible strings.


    An invisible zither string?


    Mr. Jian nodded. "It should be his Qi. To be able to cultivate it to such a degree, this person is not simple. Let me use my sword qi to cut them apart."


    Then he heard the other say: I said those who cross the border die, don''t blame me! The man''s voice became even colder, his voice filled with killing intent.


    Following that, the sound of the zither undulated up and down, and wave after wave of blade Qi continued to attack Li Qingniu''s vital points.


    Let''s see how long your golden light can last. The other side continued to shoot out endless Blade Qi as he spoke.


    The one who suffered the most should be this mountain and didn''t provoke anyone. It was usually provided with a beautiful scenery and a platform for people to enjoy. If they didn''t encounter this kind of trouble, then this should have been a pretty good place to have fun.


    Weeds and dead leaves flew everywhere as they were attacked by the rebounding blade qi. All the plants and trees on the mountaintop were destroyed. The smoke and dust suffused the air as if it wanted to cut the mountaintop into flat areas.


    Amidst the loud rumbling sounds, a human figure suddenly leaped out from the smoke and dust that filled his vision.


    He opened his palm, and the clouds parted. He saw the sun!


    A massive palm energy broke through the air, bringing along a hurricane that swept away the dust and noise that filled the mountain, at the same time bringing a huge force with it as it shot towards the person playing the zither.


    The person playing the zither frowned slightly, sending out a powerful blade qi towards the incoming palm strike.


    With a huge boom, the entire mountain shook from the impact.


    Oh? I never thought that your Cloud Push would have reached such a degree, but you were originally bound by my string energy. If it wasn''t for the help of your spirit, you wouldn''t even have had the chance to strike. The person playing the zither seemed to be slightly unwilling to accept this outcome.


    So what? If you can get someone to help you, I don''t mind. However, even if I let you continue to bind me, your blade energy will still not be able to break through my golden light. You wanted to continuously use up my golden light, but when I was being exhausted, your strength was also being depleted.


    Since you''re so confident, why don''t you try this move again?


    With that shout, the zither music rose up again. Waves of sound surged out like a tide, causing people''s minds to surge. Dark clouds engulfed the sky, obscuring the splendor of the stars and moon. All they could see was darkness.


    With a crackling sound, a bolt of lightning descended from the sky and pierced right through Li Qingniu''s head.


    He took another wrong step and another bolt of lightning landed beside him. Li Qingniu flashed again ¡­


    Thunderbolts after thunderclaps fell like rain beside Li Qingniu, who relied on his profound movement skill to continuously dodge the incoming attacks.


    Seeing the opponent''s continuous attacks, Li Qingniu did not want to stay in battle for too long, so he activated his Golden Light Protection, wanting to fight against the lightning strike, and then forcefully break through, taking down the person who was playing the zither.


    However, when a bolt of lightning struck his protective golden light, he immediately felt his mind tremble.


    Sound of the zither thunder! Unexpectedly, there was still someone who practiced the zither thunder. Master, the zither thunder specialized in protecting the golden light, but it had an ordinary body tempering effect. Master''s body should be able to withstand it for a while. The Mr. Jian said.


    After Li Qingniu heard this, he retracted his protective golden light and used his body to withstand the lightning strikes.


    Indeed, as Mr. Jian had said, after the golden light disappeared, Li Qingniu''s body wasn''t able to withstand the lightning strikes anymore but it wasn''t as painful as before.


    It was just a slight numbing pain, but it had no effect on Li Qingniu at all.


    As the pain in his body slowed, Li Qingniu no longer cared, allowing the countless thunderbolts to strike his body, his body did not slow down at all. He once again went in front of the zither-player, and used his fist to take his opponent''s face.


    Wherever the wind from the fist passed by, it would seem as though it had touched nothing. His fist seemed to have penetrated the body of his opponent, but the Man In White that had been penetrated through turned into a ball of afterimages and disappeared.


    However, Li Qingniu clearly remembered the last time he attacked Man In White. Although his hand had unknown contact with Man In White''s face, it was already extremely close, and he could already clearly feel the other party''s temperature and the breath''s flow, it was definitely not an illusion.


    However, the figure that he penetrated with his fist, other than its appearance and movements being no different from a real person, was completely unable to feel any heat or aura.


    Suddenly, there was movement behind him.


    Li Qingniu turned and struck out with his palm, the palm wind pierced through the Man In White who suddenly appeared behind him, and the Man In White immediately dissipated, just like before.


    After doing this three or five times, the Mr. Jian said: This should be a sound illusory form, and a cultivation method with peerless skills in Paleogene.


    Li Qingniu said: I don''t care whether or not it was the Void End cultivation technique, but it reminded me of the first time I fought against the Cloaked Man.


    Because of his relationship with the Cloaked Man, Li Qingniu hated enemies that were as slippery as a loach and refused to fight them head on.


    Now that he was fooled again, the anger in his heart was naturally burning.


    Li Qingniu then closed his eyes slightly and muttered to himself: "Divine Eye opening item, Killing Illusion Sumeru, Extreme Manifestation. Only in this world, can I see the sky and see the world ¡­" Break!


    The Divine Eye on Li Qingniu''s forehead opened, and instantly, sand swirled about, covering the sky and covering the sun. A whirlwind still rose from the mountain peak as it coiled in the air, and drove the dark clouds away.


    The dark clouds dispersed and the starlight and moonlight appeared once more.


    The Divine Eye killed all the illusions, and the illusions were killed.


    Seeing that, the Man In White did not wait for Li Qingniu to open his eyes, and immediately retreated to the side of the mountain.


    Just then, Li Qingniu kept his Divine Eye and opened his eyes once again. In the blink of an eye, he was already behind Man In White. With lightning speed, she grabbed his right arm and placed her other hand on his shoulder.


    Man In White could only use his remaining left hand to hold onto the guqin. Both of his hands were taken, and for a moment, he could not resist.


    Although it was separated by his clothes, Li Qingniu could still feel the smooth skin of his opponent.


    The opposing party''s fragrant wind gushed over and gushed into Li Qingniu''s nose, causing his heart to surge with joy.


    Master, don''t smell her scent. When the Mr. Jian''s voice came, Li Qingniu instantly felt clear-headed. He immediately took a deep breath and was prepared to use his Innate Qi to force the knockout drug out of his body.


    But just as he was in a daze, Man In White had already struggled free from his hands like a mudfish.


    Immediately after, the Man In White jumped back as the zither in his hands rang out once again.


    The zither music shook one''s ears, making one unable to guard it, and at the same time, the Man In White''s body did not stop. He leaped up and flew away from the peak of the mountain, and quickly disappeared.


    It was only when his figure completely disappeared that the zither music echoing in the sky completely dissipated.


    When Li Qingniu forced out the knockout powder on him, the other party was already far away.


    Mr. Jian said that the other party was not using the Martial Spirit Skills, and that he knew the tracking technique to disrupt them. There was no longer a need for it right now, so Li Qingniu did not chase after him.


    He didn''t know where he came from, but he was able to learn an ultimate skill that had been lost since the ancient times. Mr. Jian asked doubtfully.


    Wasn''t she using Martial Spirit Skills just now? Qing Niu asked.


    The Mr. Jian nodded his head: "Master is right, but to learn the Zither Sound Thunder and the Sound Illusory Steps, ordinary people cannot do it. Only when the Fighter gives his martial spirit can he learn it."


    Sacrifice Martial Spirit? This was the first time Li Qingniu had heard of such a thing, so he could not help but feel somewhat surprised.


    During the Primordial Era, some Fighter who had a martial spirit but were unable to develop it for many reasons would choose to sacrifice it in exchange for some high-level skills other than their martial spirits. Normally, people would obtain skills of the same attribute as their own Martial Spirit Attribute s, such as the fire type, for example, the fire type, but the new skill they obtained did not need to rely on their martial spirit to activate it, although the skill they acquired was stronger than their original martial spirits, but there was no room for further development, so their martial spirits would always be the same.


    Then what was the attribute of the zither music she had just used? Li Qingniu asked.


    There are no attributes, this is what''s special about it, sometimes the sacrificial ceremony will acquire a zither skill other than the Martial Spirit, they can use the sound of the zither to control everything else, wind, rain, thunder, sand, wood and stone, they can all be used by it, they even have a title, but I can''t remember what it is. The Mr. Jian explained.


    Using the sound of the zither to manipulate all things in nature ¡­ But how did he know so much about me? Why did she call me out? Is it just to test me, or is there a purpose? Li Qingniu frowned as he continuously thought about these questions in his heart.


    However, he thought of many people and things, but he could not find any clues for him to refer to.


    The only thing that made him suspicious was the Stellar Pavilion. After he went to the Stellar Pavilion today to inquire about the whereabouts of Nie Wushuang, Grandma Long and the others, people immediately came to find him.


    If all of this was just a coincidence, then this coincidence was too timely.

 C92

    When Li Qingniu returned to the tavern, before the sky brightened, Li Qingniu was already sitting on his bed, meditating and circulating his energy, as he recalled the battle just now.


    Although Li Qingniu knew how to use the Cloud Push''s essence move, he was still unable to use it because his cultivation was not high enough.


    In the emergency situation just now, he did not think too much and directly struck out with his palm, using the move that he had not been able to use for a long time.


    Although its power was still only at half of its capacity, it was enough to split the clouds and open the mountains.


    Was it because he absorbed the Savage Beast''s power during the previous trial?


    It was not only Cloud Push, but also Divine Eye and One Step To Heaven''s End. They all felt that they were more proficient in using them, and the effects were also more obvious.


    Even the Water Martial Spirit in his body had been awakened to a new realm ¡ª ¡ª Beginner Starry Sky Realm.


    Next, he would be able to focus on developing his remaining Martial Spirit. Previously when he came into contact with the Leafless Flowering Tree, he could feel the existence of wood spirit energy, which proved that his Wood Type Martial Spirit was ready to move anytime.


    It was a good time to wait for the news these few days, so he could make some preparations.


    After thinking about all these, Li Qingniu''s thoughts gradually stabilized and he started to concentrate on circulating the Zhen Qi in his body.


    He only felt that his circulation was endless, and the true qi in his body was like countless springs, releasing a small stream at the same time, resonating with each other and taking care of each other.


    To have such an effect was undoubtedly thanks to Mr. Jian''s help. Not only did Mr. Jian integrate his Innate Qi perfectly into his own body, so that there would not be any conflicts, he also minimized the amount of energy consumed, and absorbed the most of the Savage Beast''s power.


    In addition, it also helped him to classify different types of energy into different meridians, auras, and acupoints so that they would be evenly distributed and be corresponding to each other. It could be used at any time during a battle to replenish energy.


    Simply put, under the same conditions, the consumption of physical strength and true energy was much slower, the endurance was much longer, and the recovery was also much faster. When these enemies were fighting on par with each other, all of them were the key to determining the victor.


    Gradually, Li Qingniu entered into a meditative state, and a burst of vitality burst out from his body, filling the entire room.


    The originally cold room suddenly became warm. It was not the hot feeling, but rather, it was filled with the vigor of spring wind.


    But Li Qingniu was already in a meditative state, and entered a state of unconsciousness, so he did not notice it.


    Oh? Wood spirit power, master''s Wood Type Martial Spirit has finally awakened. Seeing that, the Mr. Jian excitedly muttered.


    After a few cycles of qi circulation, Li Qingniu slowly opened his eyes and it was unknown when Sikong Ming and Xun Yi had already sat down at the table in the room and were waiting for him.


    Brother, when did you come? Li Qingniu said as he stood up from the bed.


    Sikong Ming laughed: It has already been a while, but seeing that you are currently focused on training, I have not disturbed you, looking at your younger brother''s complexion, your cultivation must have advanced another level, I want to congratulate my younger brother.


    Is that so? Thank you, big brother.


    Master, check out the martial spirit in your body. Mr. Jian said mysteriously.


    Hearing that, Li Qingniu used his Qi to check the situation of the martial spirit in his body, only to discover that there was another martial spirit in his body, emitting a faint green light.


    This is... Wood Type Martial Spirit? Li Qingniu said in surprise.


    The Mr. Jian laughed: That''s right, Master has just developed a Wood Type Martial Spirit, and because Master has an extremely powerful energy, the wood spirit martial spirit that was just developed was already something else in the Star-moon Level. I really must congratulate Master and congratulate Master.


    Brother, since you finished your training, why don''t we go out and take a look, anyway, staying here for the past few days is boring, so we can take a look at this Xihua City. Sikong Ming suggested.


    Great, it just so happens that I can find a place to sell a few Bone of Barbus. When there''s news from Stellar Pavilion s and I still have to pay up, I won''t have enough money on me. Li Qingniu agreed.


    Thus, the three of them went for a stroll on the streets. The few of them first went to the market, where there were no stalls selling Bone of Barbus s, and the operators were mostly Fighter s or hunters. The highest level Bone of Barbus s they could sell were not much higher than Stellar Level, but their prices could reach up to tens of thousands of star stones.


    s of the same level and below Stellar Level were at least two to three times more expensive than Bone of Barbus s of the same level.


    There were two types of cold Bone of Barbus. One of them were those that were difficult to refine, had a high risk factor, and were not stronger than other Bone of Barbus, the other was that the skills of the Savage Beast could not be used by the Fighter, and even if they were to learn it, they were rarely used.


    These two Bone of Barbus''s prices were very low, and there were only a few people who bought them. Sometimes, it was even sold as a gift from a high level Bone of Barbus as a bundle to the Fighter who bought other Bone of Barbus. After roughly looking at the market price and understanding the basic price situation, the three of them started to look for a buyer.


    On a stall that specialized in purchasing Bone of Barbus, Li Qingniu casually took out a piece of Bone of Barbus and gave it to Booth Owner, asking him to name a price.


    Booth Owner''s eyes lit up as he held it in his hand. After scrutinizing it for a while, he frowned and said: "Guest, this is a rare Bone of Barbus from the Star-moon Level. Normally, Fighter would keep this for themselves after they fight it out.


    Li Qingniu smiled faintly: "It''s because I''m in a hurry to use the money, so I wanted to make a move. Furthermore, I don''t lack these Bone of Barbus, how much do you think they are worth? The starting price is.


    This... I''ll give you eighty thousand star stones, what do you think?


    What? Eighty thousand? Sikong Ming opened his eyes wide: A Ice Crystal Beast with Stellar Level can even sell for sixty thousand star stones, this is a Black Feathered Smoke Beast with Star-moon level 7, you dare call out eighty thousand, you tricked us into not understanding the market price, right? Little brother, let''s go. This house is not honest, let''s go to another house.


    When the Booth Owner heard this, he immediately went out to stop them. The few masters calmed down, the small ones are just a small operation, they have not been in business for long, their financial resources are limited, furthermore, as merchants, they have to earn some money from buying and selling, right?


    Earn some profit? The Black Feathered Smoke Beast normally sells for at least 250,000 or more, but after you flip through it, you want to earn three times the amount. It''s really black-hearted, little brother, when I first came over, I saw a store over there that seems to also have Bone of Barbus s, let''s go over there to take a look. After Sikong Ming finished, he pulled Li Qingniu away.


    One hundred thousand, one hundred thousand ¡­ Seeing that the three of them were about to leave, Booth Owner quickly raised the bid.


    However, seeing that they didn''t have any intention of stopping, he finally said while clenching his teeth: one hundred and fifty thousand, I really can''t raise it any further, this is already the limit of this little one.


    The Booth Owner said, with a face full of sorrow, he sighed, shook his head and was about to return to his stall. Li Qingniu turned back and said: Alright, but I have a condition.


    Please, sir. Seeing Li Qingniu return, the boss was overjoyed.


    I still want to sell you three pieces of Star-moon Level''s Bone of Barbus. If you can help me find a suitable buyer, I will sell this piece to you.


    I wonder how much you want to sell it for? Five hundred thousand yuan in bags, that should be enough, boss. Li Qingniu said as he turned to look at Sikong Ming.


    thought for a moment and said: I think it should be enough. The method to lock up one''s memories can be considered a forbidden art, despised by the majority of Fighter. Cultivators might not be as numerous as what they think, and there would be even fewer successful people.


    500,000? No problem, I happen to know a buyer, who is the head of a clan. It seems that he wants to collect Bone of Barbus s for refining and upgrading recently, so he can definitely take out five hundred thousand, but... Hehe, I''ll have to trouble you to raise the price to six hundred thousand.


    In the days since Li Qingniu left the Xiao Man Village, he had already understood the wisdom of the world. He immediately understood why the other party had requested for such a price.


    However, this was human nature as well. It was normal for a middleman to receive a bit of the introduction fee.


    As for the trading firm that Sikong Ming mentioned, they had already asked them about it before, but the highest price they could offer was one hundred and forty thousand and they were not willing to sell it for more than that.


    The reason why Sikong Ming said that was just to scam the Booth Owner. Of course, if their boss raised the price to one hundred and fifty thousand, they might actually return to the business once more. After all, they had to prepare some money, because Stellar Pavilion only accepted cash, and did not accept any pawns or substitutes.


    Also, I have to ask on behalf of the buyer, what are the other three Bone of Barbus that I am selling?


    Rhinoceros Eyes: Winged Heavenly Beasts, Colossal Armed Apes, and Flaming Life Beasts. Relax, I sell the ones that are the easiest to refine compared to other Bone of Barbus, as well as the ones with the most useful skills. Li Qingniu said indifferently.


    Rhinoceros Rhinoceros Rhinoceros Razorish Winged Beast only has the Beast King bloodline which possesses the Whirlwind Vortex, so refining it is relatively difficult. It was much easier to refine the normal Star-moon Level''s Rhinoceros Eyes, Winged Heavenly Beasts. However, to an ordinary Fighter, they would need to at least have the strength close to the starry sky before they would dare to refine it, otherwise it would still be very dangerous.


    From this, it could be seen that the strength of the Fighter who was collecting Star-moon Level Savage Beast s had already entered the Starry Sky State.


    When the boss heard this, he beamed a bright smile and said: "Good, good, good. Martial Uncle will be very happy when he finds out. I will bring you guys to Martial Uncle''s Mansion right now."


    What about your business? Li Qingniu pointed to his booth.


    That boss waved his hand and said with a smile, "I''ll take it, I''ll take it. If I can complete these two businesses, it''ll be much better than me staying here for a month."


    After saying that, the Booth Owner quickly started to pack up the things in the stalls. In a short moment, all that was left on the stalls was an empty shelf.

 C93

    Wujia was located in the northeast corner of the city, which was also an enormous mansion.


    Five clans in the Xihua City had already passed the third generation, so it could be considered a good hope for them to become famous here.


    The master of the current generation of Wujia was named Wu''an Zyou. Although he was not a Mayor, even if he was a Mayor, he would still be respectful to him.


    Because at least ten years ago, he had already been the strongest Fighter in the entire Xihua City. Even though he was still a Fighter at that time, at that time, there had been no one who could be his match, and certainly not now.


    The current Mayor s were only at the sixth level of Star-moon.


    In the previous battle with the Savage Beast Tide, Fighter did not have any Starry Sky Level at the time, but in order to protect the Xihua City, Wu''an Zyou used the energy of all the Fighter s in the Wujia to help protect the city. In that battle, the losses of Wujia were great, and more than half of the people were injured.


    However, even when they faced the waves of the sea of blood on the battlefield, not a single person of their close relatives or relatives lost their head.


    This could be said to be one of the reasons that Wujia was respected by the citizens of the city and was also one of the reasons that Mayor was unbeatable to them.


    Hearing that someone was selling Star-moon Level Bone of Barbus s, Wu''an Zyou immediately invited them into the hall to serve tea, as if they were honored guests.


    Wu''an Zyou was tall and sturdy, with a straightforward personality, he did not bother with small matters and treated guests the same way.


    The Bone of Barbus in Young Master''s hands with Star-moon Level is going to attack?


    Li Qingniu nodded his head: But there are a total of three pieces, if Old Master Wu needs them, they would like to buy them in bags, whether or not they are sold.


    Oh? Wu''an Zyou frowned: It''s just three pieces, what kind of Bone of Barbus is it? How much would you like to bid?


    600,000 star stones, no discount. Li Qingniu replied.


    Hearing this number, even the rich Wu''an Zyou was slightly moved, and frowned: Oh? But I wonder what kind of Bone of Barbus are in your hands?


    Wu''an Zyou thought that Li Qingniu was the same as the other hawkers, using one or two good Bone of Barbus to bundle the other useless Bone of Barbus for sale. The purpose of the sale was simply to sell one or two more Bone of Barbus that no one wanted.


    The Booth Owner hurriedly stepped forward and said: Master Wu, these three Bone of Barbus are good items and definitely worth this price. Otherwise, I wouldn''t dare to bring them to your residence.


    Old Master Wu can personally take a look at whether it''s worth it or not. If you feel that it''s not, we can leave after that and not make things difficult for Old Master Wu. Li Qingniu said as he reached into his chest to take out three Bone of Barbus s and give them to the servant, who took them over and gave them to Wu''an Zyou.


    Wu''an Zyou placed the three Bone of Barbus s in front of him one by one. After carefully examining them for a while, his face became slightly excited.


    He raised his head and said: "Good, this is indeed a good thing. It''s sold, I''ll take all three of them. Men, go get the six hundred thousand Astral Card."


    Old master, we might not have that much money at home, so we''ll have to send someone to get some.


    Then what are you still standing there for? Why aren''t you going? Right, does young master want a hundred thousand large Astral Card s that are easy to carry, or do you want a few scattered Astral Card s that are easy to use?


    Li Qingniu said: The best would be a hundred thousand apiece.


    Ok, do you hear me? Call the martial cultivator for it immediately. Wu''an Zyou said loudly.


    Yes, I will go inform Young Master Wu now.


    Before the money came in, Wu''an Zyou ordered people to bring new tea, and the few of them continued to chat casually.


    Young Master is so young, how could you have so many Bone of Barbus with Star-moon Level on you? Wu''an Zyou asked curiously.


    That''s right, could it be that Old Master Wu suspects that this humble one''s Bone of Barbus''s origins are unknown? Li Qingniu asked with a faint smile.


    I only regret that little brother has already reached the Starry Sky Level at such a young age. This old man had only stepped into the Starry Sky State a year ago, and with the age of forty-six, I have trained bitterly for decades, but have not yet reached the level of little brother''s bravery.


    Li Qingniu laughed: Old Master Wu is too modest, on the way here, I have heard a lot about your heroic achievements, how you were able to protect the city with your family, and how you were not afraid of death, and even took the lives of your entire family. Such courage and fearlessness is already rare.


    Sigh, don''t mention what a brave man he was. Besides, how could he have an egg under the cover of a nest? Not only do I have to protect the city, I also have to protect my own family. If I cannot retreat the Savage Beast, then there will be no place for me in this world.


    Furthermore, if it weren''t for the fact that the top ten experts had played a crucial role, even if my Wujia were to be completely destroyed, I''m afraid that my Xihua City would not have been preserved.


    Hearing someone bring up the story of Master and the others again, Li Qingniu couldn''t help but feel a surge of yearning and passion in his heart.


    The heaven and earth cried together. As the creatures wailed, ten figures descended from the sky, each of them using their supreme power to stop the beast tide as they attacked. They resolved the crisis of the entire human race.


    Sigh, that battle back then truly moved heaven and earth. Even when thinking back to it now, my heart was still more than shaken. Some people even suspected that they had fallen, but I don''t believe it. I knew that they were definitely still alive, and that they would appear once again at the moment when the human race was about to face a crisis of survival, trying to turn the tide.


    Li Qingniu couldn''t help but nod his head: "Mn, they will definitely, they definitely won''t die like this.


    I can see that my little brother admires them. Wu''an Zyou seemed to have found a close friend as he said excitedly.


    Li Qingniu nodded. "Of course, they are the goal that I have been chasing for my entire life.


    I, Wu''an Zyou, admire this little brother here! If these few are not in a rush, then I will set up a banquet tonight to properly entertain all of you. Wu''an Zyou said happily.


    Seeing that it was getting late and the people from Wujia were still going to retrieve the money, Li Qingniu cupped his fists and said: Then we will not be courteous, and disturb Grandpa Wu.


    There was no need to disturb him, there was no need to disturb him. As long as he was happy, there would be time for it, the guests would come over and immediately prepare for the banquet. Wu''an Zyou said excitedly.


    Yes. The servant in charge bowed and complied, turning around to arrange for Wu''an Zyou''s orders.


    Wu''an Zyou continued to speak excitedly: This Fenghua Mansion is the most famous art gallery, if you have nothing better to do, you can go there to have some fun, whether it''s singing and dancing, or the sound of poetry, the skills of the ladies inside all have the best Xihua City. Even in the whole of Sky Sun Empire, it was one of the best places to do so. Many of the merchants and nobles would often go there to relax, but there was one thing that they could not do anything to the girls inside, otherwise the consequences would be severe, hahaha ¡­


    With that, Wu''an Zyou released a hearty laugh.


    Not long after, those who had drawn the money and those who had invited others all returned. The banquet was also almost prepared.


    However, since the girl called Liruo still needed to prepare, she would have to wait a while before coming over.


    Wu''an Zyou said that as long as Lady Liruo agreed, he would not make any mistakes in her words, so everyone did not need to worry, and entered the banquet first, eating and waiting at the same time. At the same time, he paid off all the money that he had given Li Qingniu on the spot without any delay.


    Li Qingniu received the Astral Card, and immediately took out one and gave it to Booth Owner.


    Booth Owner found it embarrassing to answer the call in front of Wu''an Zyou, so he rejected him while winking at Li Qingniu, hinting to him to give it to him after the banquet ended and they leave the Wujia realm.


    Seeing his awkwardness, Li Qingniu smiled faintly and said: "It''s all thanks to boss introducing me to the Old Master Wu that I was able to raise these Astral Card in time. This is my thanks to boss for introducing me to him, and for delaying boss''s compensation, I hope boss would not decline.


    This explanation immediately resolved Booth Owner''s awkwardness, and even Wu''an Zyou, who was at the side, also laughed and said: "That''s right Old Sun, since Brother Li is so generous, you should accept it. It''s all thanks to you that we were able to get to know and complement the Brother Li today.


    As a result, their boss naturally received the one hundred thousand Astral Card from Li Qingniu, and smiled for a long time without closing his eyes.


    Until the start of the banquet, the boss still had a happy smile on his face.


    In the banquet, because Li Qingniu did not like to drink alcohol, he did not drink alcohol even after several attempts of persuasion.


    However, although Old Master Wu felt that it was a pity, it was not really a disappointment, because there was still a Sikong Ming who was able to drink with him.


    The two of them continued to drink, and before long, a large jug of wine entered both of their stomachs. Boss Sun beside them also drank quite a bit, Xun Yi was troubled by his own memories, and while drinking, he also drank a few cups.


    After the third Patrol Officer passed by, everyone was slightly intoxicated.


    Just then, the servant reported that Miss Liruo had arrived. Wu''an Zyou slapped his thigh and said drunkenly: Ha, I will say it, please, please quickly ¡­


    After which, a slim silhouette in white slowly walked into the hall.


    At first, Li Qingniu kept his head down, but he didn''t notice it until the woman in white walked in front of Li Qingniu. Only then did he abruptly raise his head and look at the woman who walked into the hall.


    The white-clothed woman covered her face with a veil as she carried her zither with both hands and slowly walked to the seat prepared for him in the great hall. She lightly placed the zither on the table in front of her and softly said: "Which song would Old Master Wu like to hear today?"


    Li Qingniu could see and hear everything clearly.


    Although his clothes had been changed by her, but he would never forget the Qin Li Qingniu who was in his arms. Less than a day ago, he had exchanged blows with this zither, and the voice he heard was that of the lady who had attacked him.


    When Li Qingniu looked at her, she also glanced at him from the corner of her eyes.


    Although it was fleeting, Li Qingniu was still able to catch hold of the news, and from there he became even more certain that the person in front of him was the zither playing lady.

 C94

    Li Qingniu stood up, and in a flash, he was already seated in front of the lady called Liruo, looking down at her from above.


    A formless pressure was continuously emitted from his body. The people who were far away and seemed to be slightly drunk were not aware of this, and continued to drink to their hearts'' content.


    Today, I have the pleasure of meeting the Young Master Li and getting to know him at first sight. After drinking all the wine in the cup, Wu''an Zyou said in a carefree tone.


    Sensing the strong pressure being emitted from Li Qingniu''s body, Liruo frowned slightly and said: "Sir, Servant isn''t used to having guests standing around when they''re playing the zither, can I invite you to return to your seat?


    I think you''re feeling guilty?


    A guilty conscience? Servant did not understand what the Young Master meant. With a change in topic, Liruo turned to look at Wu''an Zyou and spoke in a tender voice: "Martial Uncle Wu, look at this guest of yours. Other Servant s are so close, so the Servant won''t be able to bounce off them.


    Hearing that, Wu''an Zyou laughed: Brother Li, this is my first time meeting this lady, it isn''t good to just stare at her like this. If you are interested, I will especially find an opportunity to arrange a reunion for all of you, hahaha.


    Wu''an Zyou had taken a liking to the lady in the house, so he spoke with a smile.


    Li Qingniu did not explain any further, and laughed: Do you still have a zither in the Old Master Wu''s residence?


    What? The Brother Li has a good tune too? Wu''an Zyou asked with interest: Men, take out the jade Baoqin s passed down by our ancestors.


    Old master, you''ve never allowed anyone to touch that guqin. Today ¡­


    I was the one who told you to bring it over right away. Wu''an Zyou rolled his eyes at the servant who spoke.


    Seeing this, the servant did not dare to speak any further. He hurriedly nodded and ran to the backyard, and in a short while, he brought the zither over.


    Master, I, too, have No Memory s. The Mr. Jian did not understand his purpose and could not help but ask.


    Li Qingniu smiled faintly, and said: "Originally I wouldn''t, but I learnt a bit when fighting with her."


    Mr. Jian asked in surprise: Oh? It only took him a short while to learn its zither skills. Hahaha, good, master is indeed a Primordial Divine Body with nine Martial Spirits.


    Li Qingniu was puzzled. What does it have to do with the Primordial Divine Body that I can learn its rhythm?


    The world only knows that the martial spirit has the Metal, Wood, Water, Fire, Earth, and Five Elements Attribute, but they do not know that there are other attributes besides this. However, Master has not developed it yet, so he will tell Master about it in detail later.


    Li Qingniu nodded his head, at this time the servants had their hands on zithers, and were holding them in front of him, a group of oxen took it in their hands, and suddenly felt a surge of Qi flowing through their bodies, causing their bodies to feel warm and comfortable, as though it had merged with the zither in their hands.


    Ah ¡­ Congratulations, Master. Mr. Jian suddenly shouted out in surprise, causing Li Qingniu to be curious.


    Congratulations on what? Could it be that this zither had some sort of history? Could it also be an archaic ¡­


    Although it was not Primordial, it was still a short distance. The number one guqin master of the ancient times spent several years visiting all over the world for precious jade, and finally found a piece of jade that he was most proud of, embedded in his masterpiece, and after embedding the jade into it, there was a change that even he did not expect. The jade and the guqin merged together, and they were no longer separated, the guqin in the hands of the good person was able to shake the world, becoming a formidable weapon in the hands of the assailant. The Mr. Jian said with emotion.


    However, I am not a sensible person. Why do I feel this way after just coming into contact with him?


    Mr. Jian laughed out loud: Although master does not understand the zither, the spirit zither has a feeling. It must have realized the uniqueness of master''s Primordial Divine Body, thus there is a reaction, to put it simply, the Baoqin recognizes it as master.


    This guqin is not my possession, so even if it is the inherited treasure of Wujia, Old Master Wu will not easily give it away for money, I''m afraid ¡­


    There was always a way. At most, he would take something to trade with him.


    Seeing Li Qingniu standing there with his zither in his hand, everyone thought that it was Li Qingniu. In truth, he did not understand the rhythm and was only joking. They never thought that Old Master Wu would actually give him a zither, causing Li Qingniu to be stunned.


    They naturally did not know what kind of struggle Li Qingniu was currently struggling against in his heart.


    Stealing with force was easy for him, but this action was against the teachings of the Grandma Long and her master. However, if they missed each other, it would be a great regret.


    The top ten were heroes who fought for the survival of mankind. He could not discredit them.


    Celestial Star Sect were the supreme symbols of the Fighter Realm, so they naturally could not bring them to question it. Moreover, the Old Master Wu was not bad, he could not bear to do such a thing.


    After thinking about it again and again, he decided to wait until the end of the banquet to privately suggest an exchange with the Old Master Wu. If he was willing to change, no matter what he wanted, Li Qingniu would help him get it.


    After making his decision, Li Qingniu returned to his seat with the guqin, he pushed the wine and dishes on the table away and picked up the guqin as he said to Liruo: "This one is rough with the music, I hope that you can give me some pointers."


    The woman in white said, "Oh?" Who would have thought that Young Master would also know the rhythm. It would be great if there was someone to play it with, the Servant would definitely be happy to do it, but what kind of tune did Young Master want to talk about?


    Li Qingniu said: I just learned it recently, and do not know its name yet. How about I ask Miss Liruo to listen to it and name it after me?


    Liruo replied: Oh? It is a new song, and there must be something new going on. If Young Noble does not mind, Servant would naturally be more than happy to listen to it.


    Li Qingniu suddenly thought of something, and asked Mr. Jian in his heart: If I were to use my Spirit Qi to guide the strings, will I be able to harm the others here? With Big Brother and Old Master Wu present, I do not wish to injure the innocent.


    Mr. Jian said: Master''s concern is that right now, Master''s Sound Soul has not awakened, and is only imitating it using his Primordial Divine Body and talent, so its power cannot be retracted or released freely. However, the Heaven and Earth zither will follow Master''s wishes and specify the target of attack, the person Master wants to protect, and the heaven and earth zither will also have protection, if necessary, I will borrow Master''s divine body to help master control it.


    Li Qingniu nodded in relief after hearing this: "That''s good."


    After a moment of contemplation, he suddenly raised his hands and gently strummed the zither with both of his hands. The clanging sound was like the noise of thunder on a battlefield. Weapons clashed against each other as they echoed in the air.


    The people who were slightly drunk could only hear the sound of the wine incessantly, but because of the wine, they could no longer tell whether it was a wine from a mountain or a metal horse. They could only feel a resounding sound, and without asking whether it was good or bad, they only wanted to clap and cheer.


    On the other side, the lady in white was frowning. As her mind was in a mess, she immediately flicked her finger and used a powerful sound wave to stop Li Qingniu''s sound.


    Li Qingniu placed his hands on the strings lightly and asked with a smile: What name do you think is appropriate for this song?


    Liruo stared at the green ox with her beautiful eyes and said slowly: "Young Noble''s melody is brimming with killing intent, it contains the power of the galloping of an iron horse, if it was named ''Breaking Kill'', it would probably be very suitable."


    Li Qingniu laughed and said: "Oh, so the name of this song is'' Breaking Kill ''. Thank you so much for your guidance, Miss Liruo."


    Liruo''s brows slightly tightened as she said: "Servant doesn''t understand what Young Noble means."


    Li Qingniu said: Don''t you understand? Then name the girl for it.


    As soon as his words fell, the zither music rose again, and the clanging sounds became thunderous. The air in the hall suddenly froze, and the clinking of cups abruptly stopped as well.


    Everyone''s vision began to blur as well. They sank into the darkness, and the lights in the room seemed to be shrouded in fog. They could only see in a blur, but it was almost useless in front of them.


    Suddenly, a thunderclap sound came out, and in the midst of the zither sound, a bolt of lightning struck down towards Liruo.


    Liruo immediately turned the guqin backwards, and with a crackling sound, the table where Liruo had placed the guqin earlier was split into two by the lightning strike.


    With one hand on the zither and the other at lightning speed, Liruo supported the zither with her other hand.


    The sound of the zither surged forth like a surging river, surging and flowing.


    In the blink of an eye, the mists dissipated, and everyone grew quiet.


    The room was suddenly silent.


    Good! A sudden cheer and clapping broke the silence.


    Sikong Ming clapped his hands and laughed loudly.


    Wu''an Zyou immediately agreed: That''s right, this is the first time this old man has seen such a brilliant zither technique, I never thought that Brother Li was also so knowledgeable in the zither.


    The attention of a drunk person was different from that of a sober person. For example, the servants who were serving by the side were so frightened that they almost fainted when they saw Lei Fei''s table and chairs appearing in the room.


    Li Qingniu, however, continued to speak indifferently: "Please name this song again Miss.


    Liruo''s face was covered by a veil, although the current expression on her face could not be seen, but from her gaze, it was not difficult to imagine that he was clenching his teeth in anger and shock.


    He also understood that his supreme skill could be used by his opponent after only a single glance. Although the effects of his opponent''s techniques were far less than his own, this was still enough to shock him.


    Thinking back, he had sacrificed his martial spirit to obtain the ability to control the sound of the zither, which was a huge price for Fighter.


    However, the other party had only read it once. He hadn''t had the time to practice nor had he sacrificed his martial soul to reach such a level. How could he not be afraid? How could he not be shocked? How could he not be angry?


    But this was clearly not a place for them to fight, and Wujia had a high status in the Xihua City, if they were to cause trouble here, it would be difficult for the Fenghua Mansion to establish a foothold here.


    Originally, if it wasn''t for Wujia, she wouldn''t have gone out to perform so easily.


    Liruo stared coldly at Li Qingniu for a while, before finally enunciating word by word: "Young Noble, it is very rare that you could use the sound of the zither to produce heavenly lightning. Why not call it zither thunder, Young Noble, what do you think?

 C95

    Li Qingniu nodded his head: It is a good name, thank you for giving me your name. Previously, when I heard Old Master Wu say that the young lady of Fenghua Mansion was talented, it was rare. I didn''t believe it until I saw the young lady and knew that the Old Master Wu wasn''t lying to me.


    Seeing that, the young master laughed. The fact that the young master was such a good player made Liruo want to play a song with him.


    Alright, that''s what I want. Li Qingniu said with a smile.


    Liruo slowly walked to another empty table in the room and put down the guqin, then smiled and said: There are not many tables left in the room, I hope young master does not want to chop this table off too.


    Li Qingniu nodded: "Please rest assured Miss Liruo.


    Young Master, please.


    Li Qingniu said as he spread out his hands.


    Liruo did not continue to be courteous and softly said: "Then, Young Master, please enlighten me."


    Finished speaking, Liruo gently tapped on her fingers, and a melodious melody slowly floated out.


    The sound of the zither was melodious and melodious like the music of heaven. It was gentle and gentle like a light rain, but it did not harm anyone in the slightest.


    But the effect of the zither on Li Qingniu was different from others.


    The sound of the zither lingered, and his mind was filled with vigor.


    Li Qingniu knew that this was Liruo''s counterattack. He used his Innate Qi to protect his heart and veins, with one side flicking his fingers, the zither sounds that were swift like the tides swept out waves, welcoming the opponent''s attack.


    The sound of their zither was domineering and fierce while the other was warm and entangled. As they clashed, the cups in the room were completely crushed by the immense pressure.


    Sikong Ming and Wu''an Zyou were originally toasting each other, speaking to each other while drinking, when the teacups in their hands suddenly shattered, and the wine in the cups splashed out, splashing all over their bodies.


    The ice-cold wine was poured onto their faces, immediately clearing their minds a bit. This was because they were looking at the house, and not a single cup was spared. The wine jugs and plates had all been destroyed.


    The two people you want to come over only feel as if there are a few powerful air currents around them that are clashing back and forth.


    Shocked to the point that their necks chilled.


    What was going on? Brother Li, Miss Liruo, you ¡­ The Old Master Wu said and was about to stand up.


    Sikong Ming reached out his hand to stop Wu''an Zyou''s movements, and said: "Old Master Wu, now is not the time to interrupt them, but rather, it is time for them to use their own Innate Qi to control their zither energy, so as to not injure us. If we were to walk around casually now, we would instead be injured.


    No matter what, Wu''an Zyou was still a Starry Skies Fighter, so he naturally knew that Sikong Ming''s words were not groundless.


    On one hand, she was afraid that if she used his full strength, it would hurt the other people in the room, so she kept his strength to herself. On the other hand, Liruo had the advantage of being familiar with her memories, while Li Qingniu had the advantage of holding the heaven and earth guqin.


    It was difficult for Jiu Zhang to step down. Seeing that neither side was able to take the other down, both sides ended the match with a high-pitched sound as their eyes met.


    Bba Bba Bba Bba ¡­


    A burst of applause came up, Sikong Ming praised loudly: Amazing, wonderful, little brother, so you actually still understand the zither, and had actually been hiding it from big brother.


    Then, he changed the subject and looked towards the girl called Liruo, his expression slightly gloomy as he said: "Miss''s skill in the zither is not bad, yesterday I heard a burst of floating zither music, I wanted to look for it, but the music suddenly changed direction, it seems like the person who is playing the zither can hear our conversation, I think Miss knows where the music is coming from?"


    Liruo bowed and said: There are at least eight hundred people who have broken the law in Xi Hua City. Although Servant does know a little, but it does not seem to be the person you are talking about. As for the person who played the zither and did not know about it, I am sorry to say that I am not able to provide any clues for you.


    Sikong Ming sneered: What a sharp mouth, what a good excuse.


    Wu''an Zyou felt that the atmosphere was a little off and asked suspiciously, "What are you guys talking about?" Why can''t I understand? However, Miss Liruo originally had such strength, this point was something even I did not know until today.


    Moreover, since I have to take care of a group of weak females in the Fenghua Mansion, without even the slightest effort to defend myself, it would be very difficult to muddle through this Xihua City. The so called begging others might as well ask for it yourself, Martial Uncle probably won''t blame the Servant for hiding this matter, right? Liruo said softly.


    Hahaha, not at all. It''s just that Miss Liruo''s performance today was a little ¡­ Wu''an Zyou said as he looked around the messy hall.


    Liruo bowed and said: It''s because Servant was being reckless, all the losses in the household today will be borne by my Fenghua Mansion, I hope that Martial Uncle Wu will not be angry at Servant.


    Hahaha, that''s easy to say, just a few beakers is nothing. Miss Liruo doesn''t need to care about this, being able to witness such a rare scene of battle between two zithers was all thanks to Miss Liruo''s blessing.


    Liruo thanked Old Master Wu, but she was a little tired today. If Old Master Wu didn''t have any other instructions, he would return first.


    Wu''an Zyou nodded his head: "Alright, since Miss Liruo is not feeling well, please return to rest early, don''t hurt his body at all."


    Thank you for your understanding, Old Master Wu. Liruo bowed and said.


    Then, he looked at Li Qingniu with a complex expression, he did not know what to say.


    Then, she politely bowed to him before turning around and leaving, not wanting to stay for another moment.


    Sikong Ming originally wanted to go up and stop them, but upon thinking that they were in the Martial House, he decided to give Wu''an Zyou some face.


    He had invited that girl over, but he had also nodded his head to allow her to leave. As a guest, it seemed a little inappropriate for her to go over and stop him from leaving. I already know that girl. It''s not hard for your mother to find her place of refuge.


    After thinking about it, Sikong Ming calmed himself down and maintained his composure.


    After talking more, Li Qingniu and Sikong Ming also indicated that they were prepared to leave, but before they left, Li Qingniu said: Old Master Wu''s jade Baoqin is extremely convenient to use, I do not know if I can cut it off for good, if possible, Qing Niu is willing to exchange anything, if Old Master Wu still wants the Bone of Barbus, I have some on me, as long as Old Master Wu likes it ¡­


    Sigh, Brother Li is not a stingy person, it''s just that this zither is passed down from the ancestors. The ancestors once said that the zither is with people, and once Wujia exists in the world, the zither cannot be handed over to others, even if Brother Li offers a mountain of gold and silver for exchange, I cannot break the ancestor''s rule, I hope Brother Li can forgive me. Wu''an Zyou said somewhat embarrassedly.


    Seeing that he was so firm in rejecting the guqin, Li Qingniu knew that there was no leeway, so he did not waste his breath, placed the guqin down and cupped his fists towards Wu''an Zyou, and bid farewell to Sikong Ming.


    After the two of them left, Wu''an Zyou woke up from his slumber and looked at the Baoqin in front of him. He could not help but feel regret in his heart, and muttered: What happened to the martial artist today, why did he take out the guqin to show off to others? Sigh ¡­


    Wu''an Zyou let out a long sigh, stood up unsteadily, and spoke to the servants beside him weakly: Send someone to clean this place, and put the guqin back.


    Yes, master, you are alright, do you want to ask someone to make you some wine? The servant that was in charge of the service asked hurriedly.


    Wu''an Zyou shook his head: No need, ah, wine is indeed a harming object, I want to go to the front of the ancestor and think about it, without my orders, no one is allowed to disturb me.


    Yes, this little one will instruct you right away.


    The Ancestor''s spirit tablet was given to a room in the backyard. The Wujia had been instructed that no one, male or female, was allowed to play the zither in Wujia.


    Therefore, in so many generations, Fighter s whose Wujia had stepped into the starry sky had produced talented scholars, artists with extraordinary skills had appeared, but there had never been anyone who was good at playing zither.


    Although Wu''an Zyou loved to listen to the zither, he himself did not know how to play.


    It was passed down through generations of jade inlaid Baoqin s. They would not show themselves to anyone unless they met a Saint Lord.


    But today, for some reason, as if Wu''an Zyou had been possessed by a ghost, he took out the Baoqin and showed it to the others.


    He did not know what the consequences would be, nor did he know why his ancestors had set such a rule. However, the teachings of his ancestors had to be obeyed. This was a form of respect for his ancestors.


    Therefore, he had to punish himself now. He went up to the ancestral tablet and knelt down in deep thought, begging for forgiveness.


    He had thought of many possibilities regarding the Saint Lord mentioned in the teachings and tried to find many Warlocks to test them out. However, the results of each person were all different, he did not know who was in the wrong, he did not know who was in the wrong. In the end, Wu''an Zyou decided to give up on searching for the so-called Saint Lord, and only wanted to pass on the knowledge of being safe and sound to the generations.


    After leaving the Wujia, Sikong Ming supported the drunk Xun Yi all the way while jabbering incessantly in his ears, asking him when he learned the zither arts, and whether he only met Li Qingniu when he first found out the woman''s identity.


    Li Qingniu then told him about what happened that night after he heard the zither play.


    Little brother, you are too reckless. Although I know that you are very powerful, but when the situation is unclear, you should call me. There should be one more person as insurance, and even if I can''t help you fight, I can at least help you escape in times of danger.


    Because the sound of the zither came out and told me to go alone, I was afraid of alerting the enemy and making them not dare to show themselves again, so I didn''t inform Big Brother. I originally wanted to tell Big Brother the next day, but because I forgot to talk about it during training, I believe that Big Brother will not blame Little Brother.


    Ai, what are you talking about? I am only worried about you, how can I blame you for that, but it is also fortunate that my brother crossed blows with him that day, so I was able to recognize him today. Otherwise, even if she was wandering around in front of me, we wouldn''t know that he was the one who played the zither that day, but then again, you only exchanged blows with him once, and you still managed to remember her zither path, could it be that my brother is Zither Speaker?

 C96

    Zither Speaker? Brother Sikong, what is that? Li Qingniu asked curiously.


    Sikong Ming said. Actually, I had only heard my master mention it before, he said that there is a mysterious and rare ability in the world, called the Zither Speaker, who is born to know the zither, and is always able to understand the rhythm of the music, and can even use the zither to communicate with the heaven and earth, but because there are very few people who are able to do so, even if they knew, they would only know about it.


    Conversation with Heaven and Earth? Li Qingniu muttered to himself.


    That''s right, master, that name seems to be Zither Speaker. However, those who obtain the power of the Qin by sacrificing their Martial Spirit can only control some of the natural affairs in the world for them to use. It is not enough to talk to the heavens and earth, only those who possess the talent like master can rely on their talent and have the potential to talk to the earth. Mr. Jian said in his mind.


    What do I have to do to talk to the world? Li Qingniu asked.


    Mr. Jian replied: With master''s current strength, it is impossible for master to have this ability, only after all nine of his martial spirits have awakened to a certain degree, but I only know this much, although my previous masters were outstanding and had great power, but not everyone has Primordial Divine Body, and there are even fewer people who have managed to open nine martial spirits, as for the specifics, I am afraid that after master reaches that point, he will have to comprehend them for himself.


    Anyway, it''s starting to make me look forward to it. Li Qingniu smiled, and thought.


    The three of them returned to the inn. It was already late at night, and many of them had already gone to bed. They asked the waiter if there was any news they needed for the time being.


    Moreover, the people they wanted to investigate were originally not that easy to find. Even with Stellar Pavilion, it was very difficult for them to find any news in such a short amount of time.


    After sending Xun Yi back to his room, Sikong Ming and Li Qingniu went back to their own rooms to rest.


    The night was rather quiet, and everyone had a good night''s sleep.


    As Li Qingniu meditated and circulated his energy, he entered a state of deep slumber to recuperate his body and mind.


    The warmth when he touched the zither in his meditation reminded him from time to time.


    It was as if he could feel the yearning and longing of the zither, and he knew that it was waiting for him.


    Early morning on the second day, Li Qingniu made Sikong Ming and Xun Yi wait for him at the inn, but he once again came to Stellar Pavilion.


    Just as he reached the door, a yellow-robed man wearing a veil hat brushed past him. Li Qingniu suddenly stopped and turned his head to look at the man''s back. After staring for a moment, he turned and walked inside.


    One of the workers came forward and greeted, "Sir, are you here today to ask for help or ¡­"


    Ask questions. Li Qingniu already knew their rules, so he didn''t wait for him to finish speaking.


    Great, please come with me.


    The shop assistant brought Li Qingniu all the way to the west hall, which was in charge of handling matters. This "thing" contained many projects, such as information about a certain country, secrets that no one knew about a certain family, important matters that had happened before, and a certain person''s past background.


    Otherwise, he would be entertained by a small, elderly man.


    What do you want to ask?


    Old sir, do you know the Zither Speaker?


    The old man glanced at him and said, "Young master doesn''t seem to know the rules here. Every question, a thousand star stones, first to be paid, then to be answered."


    Li Qingniu took out a bunch of Astral Card s that he had not used up all one hundred faces before, drew ten of them, and placed them in front of the little old man.


    The little old man smiled as he pulled the Astral Card into his arms and said.


    Then, without even saying a word, if Sikong Ming was here, he would have already scolded him for being unfaithful. However, Li Qingniu did not care about that.


    With a light smile, he pushed another ten Astral Card s over and asked: How many Zither Speaker s are there in the Xihua City?


    The old man took the money again and said, How much? Becoming a Zither Speaker is not such a simple thing, not only will you have to pay a huge price, if you fail to do it, if you fail to do it, you will go berserk and you will know the method, and the number of successful people in the Star Continent will not exceed ten, let alone the number of people in the city with such a small amount of Xihua City. However, there is indeed one such person, but I will not tell you who it is.


    Li Qingniu laughed lightly: I am already very satisfied with this answer, then I will ask you again, if I want something, but the owner of this thing is not willing to part with me, no matter how much money I pay to buy it from him, he will not sell it. Old sir, is there any way for me to obtain such a thing? As he said that, he pushed ten more Astral Card over.


    Steal, steal, as long as you are stronger than the other party. Of course, you can also hire people to take them away for you.


    This behavior seems to have been ill-advised.


    You want to be open and honorable? However, you also said that no matter what you take out, the other party would not trade with it. That means that it is impossible, and it is something that can be obtained in broad daylight, and of course, you can also choose to give it up. The old man said with a smile.


    Li Qingniu sighed, he stood up and cupped his hands: Thank you for your guidance, farewell.


    At the very least, we have already determined that there is only one Zither Speaker and that Fenghua Mansion is merely Liruo''s cover and not her stronghold. If we were to go against one person, the pressure on us would be greatly reduced.


    Master still has to be careful. Even if the other people are not Zither Speaker s, they might be other Fighter s'' organizations.


    Yes.


    After asking around and determining the location of the Fenghua Mansion, Li Qingniu took a few steps forward.


    Outside of Fenghua Mansion, the figures of people moved about. Dressed in gorgeous clothing of rich families and merchants, they travelled back and forth in an endless stream.


    There were those who had just arrived and were in the mood to leave.


    The sound of singing and dancing, the sound of the zither, the clear sounds of singing and poetry writing mixed with laughter and cheers resounded from inside the building. It was as if there was a world of musicians inside.


    When Li Qingniu walked into Phoenix Restaurant, a waiter immediately went up to greet him and ask for his needs.


    I came to look for Miss Liruo.


    Oh? If Young Master wishes to listen to the zither, I can recommend a few pretty girls to you. All of them were personally trained by Eldest Sister, other than Eldest Sister, it can be said that no one had the ability to win against Eldest Sister, take a look ¡­


    No need, I''ll just serve two side dishes and wait while I eat.


    The waiter was startled and said, "This ¡­" Sometimes she comes back on the same day, sometimes she comes back three or five days later, or even ten to fifteen days later. I don''t know the name and address of the young master, but when the young mistress comes back, I''ll immediately send someone to inform her.


    Then I just happen to be hungry, so I''ll just serve you a few side dishes and wait for my stomach to fill up before saying anything else.


    This... Alright, Young Master, this way please.


    The waiter brought Li Qingniu to an empty table in the corner and asked: "What dishes do you want to eat, Young Master?"


    You can just pick any two you like.


    What wine does Young Master like?


    I don''t drink, just a few dishes.


    Young Master, please wait a moment. The waiter shouted and quickly went to the back to arrange the dishes.


    At this time, the Mr. Jian said, "Master, that waiter''s expression is flickering, he is definitely lying."


    Li Qingniu nodded his head: Liruo should have already explained it to the people here earlier, have you investigated before?


    Mr. Jian said: I checked it out. That waiter does indeed have a martial spirit, but its rank is very low.


    Li Qingniu said: In the eyes of an ordinary person, a Fighter who has reached the Stellar Level is already considered very powerful, to have a prestige that is highly respected, such a person is actually willing to be a waiter. From the looks of it, this Fenghua Mansion is not simple.


    Just then, the waiter arrived at the kitchen and called a maidservant over. He said to the eldest young mistress, "Go and tell her that someone is looking for him, he is a young noble young master, I cannot tell who is stronger, but he should be a Fighter. I have already followed eldest young mistress''s instructions to pass on the message, he said that he will eat here before leaving."


    The maid nodded and ran towards a small building in the backyard. Presently the maid returned and whispered in her ear.


    Li Qingniu sat in the corner and watched the endless stream of people, as well as the various artistes that were in charge of receiving them.


    He discovered that the artists here weren''t simple. The reason why they were able to move the Xihua City wasn''t just because of their own skills, or rather, at least half of their skills relied on their martial soul''s ability to achieve results beyond that of an ordinary artiste.


    Very soon, the dishes were served. The waiter enthusiastically introduced the names of a few dishes and some dishes for sale before turning around to greet the others.


    Master, this food is filled with knockout drugs.


    After Li Qingniu heard this, instead of getting angry, he laughed: "Oh? So it was like that.


    It seemed that his master had already thought of this.


    I was afraid it was poison. With that said, Li Qingniu extended his hand out and picked up his chopsticks to eat.


    Master, you are... Oh, I understand now, hahaha, master is no longer that ignorant Hair-raising Boy who doesn''t know the ways of the world, hahaha ¡­


    Before Mr. Jian even finished laughing, Li Qingniu had already collapsed onto the table.


    The waiter who received Li Qingniu just now was currently entertaining other guests at another table, but from his angle, he could just barely see Li Qingniu''s corner.


    From time to time, he would glance in their direction. When he saw Li Qingniu pick up his chopsticks, he would smile complacently.


    He couldn''t help but mock in his heart: Heh, what, why did he fall down so quickly? Seeing how nervous Big Sis was towards her, he thought that she was some strong character and thought that she could hold on for at least an incense stick of time. But who knew that she couldn''t even hold on for the time it takes to brew a cup of tea?

 C97

    The waiter was busy calculating and forgot about his work. The customer who was waiting for him to help pour the wine saw and said unhappily, "Man, why are you laughing so foolishly when you pour the wine?" Is this love or something? Do you want me to find a girl to introduce you?


    Hearing that, the person at the same table could not help but burst into laughter. Someone at the side said: "Brother Li, how can I possibly lack a good lady''s Fenghua Mansion, and need you to introduce her?"


    You don''t understand, the so called rabbit doesn''t eat grass by the side of the nest, the more you follow the previous son, the less the feeling you have.


    Then why not introduce me to Brother Li? I just wanted a concubine.


    Go to hell, who doesn''t know that your family has a fierce woman? If I introduce you to a concubine, I''m afraid that my house will catch fire tomorrow.


    Hahahaha... The few of them burst out in laughter once more.


    The waiter hurriedly apologized and poured some wine for them. Then, he called for a waiter to help him entertain them temporarily.


    He then walked to the corner and looked at the dishes on the table. After confirming that quite a bit had been eaten, he pushed Li Qingniu who was lying on the table and said: Guest, Guest, are you alright? Why are you so drunk before you even drink? I wonder where I live? How about I send someone to take it back for you?


    Seeing that Li Qingniu had not moved for a long time, the waiter feigned a sigh and said: Ah, I don''t know what''s wrong with this guest, I don''t see you drinking, and I don''t know where you live. I''ll help you rest for a while, until you wake up, then send you off.


    With that, she supported Li Qingniu up and headed towards the backyard.


    After an unknown amount of time, a fragrant wind blew into Li Qingniu''s nose.


    It was that familiar fragrance.


    The sound of light footsteps could be heard, and at the same time, he remembered the conversation between the two. Did you really see him eat all those dishes?


    I saw her eating it with my own eyes, and I also checked the nearby ground and his body afterwards. There was no place to hide those dishes, so he must have eaten it himself.


    Hmph, originally, although he was a character, I didn''t expect his vigilance to be this bad. In the end, he is still an unfathomable Hair-raising Boy.


    Big sister, is he really as good as you say he is? He only ate those dishes for a short while, and he already fainted.


    What did you say? He fainted not long after?


    That''s right, I thought it was strange. Could it be that this person isn''t the one Big Sis mentioned? Instead ¡­


    Not good. Without waiting for the waiter to finish speaking, Liruo suddenly spoke softly and turned to return.


    Suddenly, a figure appeared in front of him, blocking his way. He even grabbed onto her delicate wrist, preventing her from struggling free.


    Lady Liruo, why are you leaving right after arriving? I have been waiting for you for most of the day. Li Qingniu, who suddenly appeared in front of Liruo, said with a smile.


    You... You didn''t eat those things? Upon seeing this, the waiter at the side could not help but exclaim.


    Li Qingniu turned his head and looked at him, then smiled: Those dishes? Yes, and it tastes good. The chef here has great cooking skills.


    The waiter did not dare believe it as he said with wide eyes: "Then how could you be fine?" There''s plenty of stuff in there...


    Sufficient sedative? It''s just a small amount of knockout drugs. As long as we separate them out and temporarily lock them in the veins, we can force them out after the event. This doesn''t seem to be a difficult matter. Li Qingniu continued to speak with a faint smile.


    You lecher, let go of me. Do you believe that if I shout, all of the guests here will come and stand up for me? There is no lack of Fighter among them. Liruo threatened as she twisted her waist, wanting to struggle free from Li Qingniu''s grasp.


    Is that so? Unexpectedly, without the zither, you became weaker than a sheep. It seemed that as long as Fenghua Mansion chose the right method, it would not be impossible to bully.


    Li Qingniu''s words caused Liruo to hesitate. The reason why the guests here did not dare to lay their hands on the ladies was naturally not only because of the rules set here. If it was not for the reason why they did not dare to do anything, the young masters of the rich families would not be so obedient.


    And the person who could make them not dare to overstep the boundaries of the lightning pool was naturally the spirit of this place ¡ª ¡ª Miss Liruo.


    The reason why Wu''an Zyou did not know of Liruo''s strength before, was because he was a person who did not act recklessly. The people who had seen Liruo''s actions were those who did not understand the rules and acted without thinking, and those people had received a lesson, so naturally, they did not wish for others to know of their own shameful deeds.


    And Liruo did not want too many people to know about his own matters, so she kept quiet on this matter. This made a small number of people who had learned their lesson respect and fear her, and these people who came back later with Fenghua Mansion were all extremely obedient, they did not dare to casually offend the girls here.


    He was only dealing with some of the more powerful martial arts, the more normal things did not even need Liruo to do, the servants in the shop and the artists could already deal with it.


    Li Qingniu had observed that in the Fenghua Mansion, from the artistes to the servants, to the kitchen staff, no one was a commoner. No matter how strong they were, everyone could be said to be a Fighter.


    What do you want? Are you going to keep holding on to my hand like this? Men and women shouldn''t be too intimate with each other, what''s the difference between you and a hooligan?


    I don''t know what a hooligan is, I only know that you''ll run as soon as I let go.


    Don''t you know how to chase? Liruo laughed.


    The result was the same. Why waste each other''s stamina? Li Qingniu said indifferently.


    Liruo rolled her eyes at Li Qingniu: "You seem to be very confident. Even though you have the true teachings of Hanhaiwuzong, but your flames are limited, so I might not lose to you.


    Li Qingniu said: If you seem to be very confident, then I''ll let you try. Li Qingniu said as he released the grip on her wrist.


    The opponent had just released his hands, when he saw Liruo leap to the side, at the same time, his sleeves flipped, and over ten blade pieces that had a cold gleam shot out towards Li Qingniu.


    At the same time, Liruo also quickly turned around and flew out of the house.


    But when she was not even a foot away from the door, Li Qingniu suddenly appeared at the door waiting for her. In one hand, he was holding onto the dozens of cold darts that she had shot just now to stop Li Qingniu.


    He already understood Li Qingniu''s strength, so he naturally knew that those darts wouldn''t pierce through Li Qingniu''s body. He didn''t have this hope, he only wanted to delay him for a moment.


    However, this plan of his also turned into a mirage. Seeing the two of them being too close to each other, he was unable to stop himself.


    With a "pu tong" sound, Liruo was almost like a small kitten that fell into Li Qingniu''s embrace.


    Not knowing if it was pain or shock, Liruo let out a soft cry.


    Li Qingniu felt her body tremble as he forcefully pushed Li Qingniu away, but Li Qingniu had already grabbed one of his wrists.


    Victory and defeat had already been decided. Was he still going to struggle?


    Oh, do you really think the outcome has been decided? Liruo suddenly said with a gentle voice.


    At the same time, Li Qingniu smelt a fragrance that was similar to the one that was emitted by Liruo, but several times stronger.


    Smelling the fragrance, the waiter quickly jumped out of the window and covered his nose with his hands as he looked into the room. It seemed as if as soon as he got near the room, he would be devoured by something.


    Heh heh, Young Master Li, do you think that Servant''s body is fragrant? Seeming to have seen her own victory, Liruo smiled daintily.


    Unexpectedly, Li Qingniu just laughed and said: It is very fragrant, but the fragrance is too heavy, causing a ruckus and stealing back the main character, instead stealing away the lady''s grace.


    Seeing that the green ox remained calm, Liruo was slightly startled, but she immediately laughed: "Liruo is ugly, you have no face to see anyone, and no need to mention how elegant you are, Young Master sure knows how to joke."


    Is that so? I''m afraid the girl is too modest. Li Qingniu said as he used his other hand to pull off her veil.


    The white gauze lightly fell down, revealing a fair and gentle, exquisite and delicate face.


    You... Damn you!


    Isn''t it hateful for Miss Liruo to intoxicate people with her incense?


    You''re fine, but I''m curious how you did it. You didn''t rest, and my incense can seep through your skin even if you don''t breathe. No one''s ever completely unaffected by it. Liruo asked in disbelief.


    Li Qingniu said: "Just because there has never been one before doesn''t mean there won''t be one. If there hasn''t been one before, it doesn''t mean there won''t be one either. I already suffered the same fate as you did last time, so I naturally wouldn''t let the same thing happen again. I''ve been thinking about how to break your incense''s effect these few days, but fortunately, I thought of it.


    How did you crack it? Liruo glared at him and asked.


    Li Qingniu shrugged his shoulders and said: "Even though I''m weak, I''m not too stupid. I''ll tell you how to break it, and then I''ll let you think of a counterattack method to deal with me?"


    Do you want to hold my hand like this forever? Do you know how frivolous this means to a woman?


    Li Qingniu said: "You just have to answer my question, if I feel that the answer is satisfactory, I will let you go, if not, anything you say will be of no use."


    Liruo''s face was first filled with anger when she heard this, then with a helpless expression of compromise, she said: "You ¡­ Alright, quickly ask what you want to ask, but before that ¡­ Can you hold on a little more lightly?


    Liruo said as she gently twisted her wrist, which was in so much pain from Li Qingniu''s grab.


    Li Qingniu nodded, his tightly clasped hands relaxing slightly as he asked: "How do you know so many things about me?" Who told you?


    Liruo smiled faintly: "Don''t tell me you don''t know that there''s a family of Stellar Pavilion in Xihua City. As long as you have money, you can buy a lot of information there.


    Why did you go to the Stellar Pavilion to inquire about my matters? Even if you found out about my matter from Stellar Pavilion, you would have definitely known about me before you had even gone to Stellar Pavilion. How did you know? Li Qingniu continued to ask.


    Liruo''s brows suddenly twitched, her eyes rolling around in her eye sockets.


    Don''t even think of making up an excuse. If I find out that you''re lying to me, perhaps I will wash my Fenghua Mansion with blood in my anger. Li Qingniu said with a slightly cold tone.

 C98

    Li Qingniu, don''t push me too far! Liruo said while glaring at him.


    The lady seems to have forgotten that you were the one who provoked her first, and that your skills were inferior to hers. I only wanted to clear the doubts in my heart and hope that the lady would cooperate well and not try to play any tricks. Li Qingniu said very seriously, his expression extremely sincere without any hint of pretence, causing the other party to be speechless for a moment, and only able to let out a light snort, acting as though he was struggling.


    Seeing that he did not say anything, Li Qingniu said again: What? The girl still wouldn''t say? If the girl wanted to force me to start a killing spree right now...


    You just said that my skills are inferior?


    Li Qingniu shook the other party''s wrist that was tightly grasped by his hand, and laughed: "Does Lady Liruo want to try again?


    You... Hmph, everyone has their own specialties. With your strength, how can you be invincible against my weaknesses?


    Li Qingniu laughed and said: If a lady really loses and refuses to admit it, then Qing Niu will really be ashamed of himself.


    Liruo curled her lips and said: Who dares to be so shameless? Do you dare to compete with Zither Skills?


    Li Qingniu shrugged his shoulders: "Young lady''s memory is really bad, didn''t we just sparred in the Old Master Wu''s residence yesterday, young lady forgot about it so quickly?" [Even though it was a draw in the end, Lady Ji used your strength to attack me but you were still unable to defeat me. If your skills are inferior to mine, you are not wrongly accusing me ¡­]


    Hmph, if it weren''t for the fact that the Martial House gave Old Master Wu face and that I couldn''t use my full strength, you wouldn''t have known what would happen.


    Oh? If Miss is really that confident, I will agree to start another match with you. However, if Miss is still unable to beat this one, then I hope that Miss will not go back on her words and must tell me everything that you know. Otherwise, I may really wash my Fenghua Mansion with blood.


    Alright, tomorrow at this moment, on the hill at the north of the city, the two of us will have a showdown.


    Li Qingniu nodded. "Mn, it''s a deal.


    Liruo held onto Li Qingniu''s hands and said: Then why aren''t you letting go? You''re not trying to twist my wrist so I can''t fight, are you?


    Hearing that, Li Qingniu realized that his hand was still holding onto the other party''s wrist, and immediately let go of his hand: I am sorry, and will not disturb the young lady''s preparation for battle, goodbye.


    With that, he clasped his hands and left.


    Until Li Qingniu cupped his fists and left, the waiter still did not dare to go near the room, and could only say through the window: "Big sister, why don''t you let me bring some people over, tonight ¡­."


    Liruo waved her hand: No need, you guys are not his opponent, it''s useless to go even further. Moreover, she has the number one Refiner by her side, it''s just a death sentence for all of you to go there, it''s useless.


    But tomorrow ¡­


    Don''t worry, I will think of a way. I need to go out for a while, so I''ll leave this place to you guys.


    Elder sister, don''t worry. Leave this to us.


    When Li Qingniu returned to the tavern, Sikong Ming and Xun Yi had been looking around at the entrance as if they had already been waiting for him for a long time. Seeing that she had finally returned, they hurriedly stepped forward and said, "Little brother, you''re finally back.


    Li Qingniu replied: I''m back now, so Big Brother, you don''t have to worry about me.


    Sigh, that''s true. There aren''t many people in this world that can pose a threat to you. However, it''s easy to dodge a spear, and difficult to defend against an arrow in the dark. It''s best to be more careful. Sikong Ming said with concern.


    This little brother understands. Li Qingniu nodded.


    Afterwards, the few of them went back to their rooms and Li Qingniu recounted what had happened in the past half day to the two.


    After finding out that Li Qingniu was the only one who investigated Fenghua Mansion alone, Sikong Ming blamed him for being reckless. He said that moving alone was too dangerous, and told him not to do this again in the future.


    Li Qingniu knew that his big brother was worried about his safety. He only laughed, and did not argue with him about right and wrong.


    Oh? Is my younger brother confident that he can defeat her?


    Li Qingniu shook his head: I can''t say, but even if I lose, I won''t lose out anyways, I just want to know the whole story, so I have to go through a lot of trouble.


    In an elegant room with a fragrant wind blowing through the room, there were two beautiful figures.


    Sigh, I didn''t expect my sister to be so smart, how could she be so stupid this time? A voice said with a sigh.


    Liruo was puzzled: "Elder sister, what do you mean by this?"


    His sister had only agreed to his terms and conditions for him to lose, but she had not requested for him to give her the conditions for her to win. That way, even if he lost, he could still pester her endlessly.


    This... Liruo frowned and said: It was indeed my negligence. At that time, I was only anxious to get rid of him as soon as possible, I never thought that I would be able to get someone to add him on their appointment.


    "Sigh, forget it, I will only teach him a lesson when you give birth to him. At that time, he was very low spirited, and you made a request as the victor. I don''t think he would have the face to refuse, but, is little sister really confident in winning against him?"


    Liruo revealed confidence on her face as she said: "Elder sister, don''t worry, I have my ways."


    En, seeing that you have a Bamboo Formation, I feel at ease. But in case something happens, I will still send a letter to Celestial Star Sect, and believe that Celestial Star Sect will not tolerate disciples messing around, as long as they send someone over to watch over him, they will not dare to do anything to you.


    Liruo said: This place is not close to the Celestial Star Sect, can we make it in time?


    Don''t worry, don''t forget that we have a helper that is an expert in Earth Withdrawal. Although his speed is not as fast as Hanhaiwuzong''s, he can still travel another three thousand li in a day easily.


    Liruo nodded her head: "Sister has thought it through thoroughly, then I will have to trouble you with everything. I still have to arrange tomorrow''s competition, so I will be returning to prepare first."


    Go on.


    That night, Li Qingniu returned to his room early after finishing his meal. He prepared to recuperate to fight the next day.


    Honestly speaking, even he himself did not have complete confidence in defeating Liruo in the zither, no matter how much of an Inherent Skill he had, he had yet to awaken his martial spirit in that aspect. Last time, to be able to fight evenly with the other party, on one hand, it was because both sides did not use their full strength, and on the other hand, he had the help of the zither, which allowed him to achieve such an effect.


    He knew that the Old Master Wu highly valued his family''s treasure, and would definitely not lend the heaven and earth guqin to him to use.


    Perhaps he might not even be able to achieve a draw just by relying on his unawakened potential. Victory was even more difficult to say.


    Is Master worried about tomorrow''s match? Mr. Jian saw through his thoughts and asked.


    Li Qingniu nodded his head: "Yesterday''s undefeatable momentum, you and I both know the reason. If not for the Heaven and Earth Zither suddenly activating my potential, I would not have been able to unleash such a powerful attack.


    But Master, you don''t have to worry too much. If necessary, I will use my sword qi to cut off her zither strings.


    That would be noticed by him. I had been laughing at her for being shameless, and that would have made her slap me in the face instead.


    What is the master going to do? If it was the old man Stellar Pavilion, should Master consider it?


    Li Qingniu frowned and said: "Are you talking about stealing the zither?" "Hmm ¡­" I might really have to think about it.


    Early morning on the next day, Li Qingniu was still in a meditative state, circulating his Qi.


    Suddenly, he heard a commotion coming from outside the house, he was listening intently, as though Sikong Ming was arguing with someone.


    What nonsense is this? What does it have to do with us? If you have evidence to prove that we stole it, then the authorities will come to arrest us. If there is no evidence, then don''t be fooling around.


    Impossible, you just arrived at our mansion the second day and the things already gone, if it wasn''t you who stole it, then who else could it be? Right now, the old master is in closed door cultivation. Before the old master knows about this, you should all obediently return the items.


    Or what? You think I''m scared?


    Once our master learns of this matter, you all can wait to be charged with the crime.


    Heh, why should I be afraid of you?


    Brother Sikong, what happened? Li Qingniu asked after listening for a while.


    Brother, you''re awake? Do you still remember this person? He came here early this morning to say that we stole his things, yet he still wanted to see you. I''m afraid that it will affect your recovery and make him come back later.


    Li Qingniu took a glance at that person. He was the butler he had met at the Martial House, the one who had passed the heaven and earth guqin to him.


    Hmph, coming back later? So you can move the stolen goods and collude with the story?


    If you dare spout nonsense again, do you believe that I ¡­ Sikong Ming said angrily.


    The butler, also broken, threw his head back and said, How is it? Do you want to hit me? Come on, come on, hit, hit as you like here.


    Big brother, let me tell him. Sikong Ming hurriedly stepped forward to pull him back and said.''s impulsive nature, when compared to his real personality, might turn out to be like this.


    Then he turned to the butler. Why do you think we stole it?


    You wanted to exchange for the Baoqin, but my master rejected you. I did not think that you would steal the Baoqin for me, so how could my master treat you with such kindness?


    Li Qingniu frowned: Are you saying that the guqin is missing?


    He asked even though he already knew the answer.


    When did you disappear?


    After you left the night before yesterday, I had personally placed them in the secret room. I had even inspected them two days ago, and in the following day and night, the Baoqin had disappeared without a trace, no one had ever tried to practice the profound handle before. There weren''t many people who knew that the Wujia had this Baoqin in common, and there weren''t many who were interested in it besides you.


    Mr. Jian said to Li Qingniu: Master, looks like someone took the initiative. If we knew earlier, we would have made the first move.


    Li Qingniu said to the butler: I truly do not know about this, but I promise you that I will definitely find and bring the Baoqin back to the Martial House within a day, what do you think?


    One day? I''m afraid you''ve already run off somewhere. The butler raised his head and spoke with determination.

 C99

    Sikong Ming took a step forward and said: Hmph, my younger brother said that he will return the favor and you will return the favor.


    So what if you''re rude?


    So what do you want? Li Qingniu asked.


    Either hand over the Baoqin, or follow me to the Mayor to discuss matters.


    I''m in a hurry to get on a date. After this is over, you can do whatever you want.


    After Li Qingniu finished, he turned and walked out of the inn.


    The butler quickly caught up with him and stopped him. "You want to run away and hide the stolen goods?"


    Li Qingniu suddenly frowned, he stared at the butler and said: "I have said everything that I need to say, I will say it again, your guqin is not with me, if you continue to pester me, don''t blame me for not showing mercy."


    Her expression was calm, her words were cold, and an enormous pressure unknowingly pressed down on the butler like a mountain, causing her to be unable to breathe. Large beads of sweat had already seeped out of her forehead, and even the hand she was grabbing Li Qinglin, could not help but begin to tremble.


    Who wouldn''t show mercy? A rough voice came over.


    Wu''an Zyou walked in from outside the inn. The moment he entered the inn, he first glared at the butler, and then ordered the servant that the butler brought to the side to retreat.


    Old master, why have you come? Seeing Wu''an Zyou''s appearance, the pressure on the butler''s face couldn''t help but lessen as his body abruptly relaxed. However, at the same time, a few traces of fear surfaced on his face, as if he was worried about being punished for not taking good care of the Baoqin.


    If I don''t come, are I supposed to collect your corpse? Wu''an Zyou said coldly.


    The butler looked ashamed as he lowered his head and said: "This humble servant was incompetent and was unable to properly take care of the Baoqin."


    Are you sure it was them who stole the zither? Wu''an Zyou''s gaze swept across Li Qingniu and Sikong Ming, and the friendly expression on his face was no longer.


    Instead, he put on a dignified, solemn, stern expression.


    The butler raised his head and said: Back then, they were the only ones who saw the Baoqin, and this Li fellow specifically offered to exchange for it. He was clearly after the Baoqin, and the Baoqin was lost at this time, who else could it be?


    That is the young talent that I once praised you for, the hero among men. I didn''t expect you to be so kind as to not judge a book by its cover.


    Li Qingniu cupped his fists and said: Old Master Wu, I have already explained it to you before, I have indeed never stolen your things, your butler refused to listen and still tried to stop me, I was just about to helplessly teach him a lesson. As for being untalented, it''s just the opinion of others. It has nothing to do with me.


    You said you didn''t take it, what evidence do you have?


    No, but I think I know who took it. As long as Old Master Wu gives me one day, I will definitely help you find it. What do you think?


    The butler leaned forward and said, "Master, you can''t trust him. If he runs away, where are we going to find him?"


    Wu''an Zyou glared at him, and said: I don''t need you to remind me, I can give you a day''s time, but someone must guarantee it.


    I''ll vouch for it. Sikong Ming stood up and said.


    Xun Yi, who had been silently standing behind him, also raised his hand and said, "I''m willing to promise as well."


    Wu''an Zyou nodded and said: Alright, then you guys will follow me back to my residence to wait for news. If Li Qingniu does not return, then do not blame me for turning hostile.


    Heh, who would be afraid of you? Eat well and prepare well, if my brother comes back and sees us being abused, you guys will suffer.


    You can rest assured, before the end of today, both of you are still distinguished guests of the Martial House.


    Brother, let''s go over there and wait for you.


    Li Qingniu nodded his head and said: "You guys go ahead without worry, I will definitely bring my zither in exchange for your return."


    Sikong Ming said to Li Qingniu in a low voice: Hehe, little brother, you don''t have to put too much pressure on me.


    With that, Sikong Ming and Xun Yi left the Martial Palace together.


    North of the city, on a distant hillside.


    There was a bed and a curtain. Qian Qian was sitting inside the curtain.


    A cool breeze blew against the curtain, as though it had descended from the immortal world.


    While Li Qingniu was on his way here, he went to the zither shop and casually bought a zither. Arriving at the hillside, he thought that she had prepared a table and a chair, which corresponded with the huge bed covered by a veil.


    Young master finally came, please. Liruo''s voice came out from the fluttering curtain.


    Li Qingniu walked forward, and put down the guqin as he smiled: "It''s not like this one has never seen this lady''s real appearance before, and your face already seems to be covered with a veil, why are you being so mysterious, do you not dare to face me?"


    Increasing the sense of mysteriousness was also a psychological tactic that could increase the deterrence of the opponent. Young master would naturally not care about it, but Servant was betting his life and fortune, so they could not make any more preparations.


    Oh? I thought the girl stole it... Ah, no, there must be something hidden, for fear of being seen by this one. Li Qingniu said indifferently, and let out a cold laugh at the same time.


    Hearing that Li Qingniu''s tone was off, as well as his cold laughter, Liruo''s voice slightly changed as he laughed and said: Young Noble, you sure know how to joke around, let''s quickly start. After the victor is decided, we can continue our discussion.


    If the girl is right, then let her begin.


    Then the Servant will not be courteous, drink ~


    With a light shout, the zither music clanged, and it directly broke through the clouds and rushed into the heavens, cleansing the world.


    The fierce zither power formed an incomparable pressure and rushed towards Li Qingniu''s head.


    Li Qingniu immediately pushed with both of his hands, using the sound of the zither to counterattack, but either way, Li Qingniu used only the two moves he had exchanged with Liruo, the limited number of moves he had learnt, and because the other party knew that he was learning his own moves, he had already thought of a plan in advance.


    So much so that Li Qingniu was in a passive state. When he played the zither, he was completely defeated by the opponent''s attack.


    Last time, Li Qingniu only took the initiative and caught his opponent off guard, which was why he managed to suppress Liruo.


    This time, Liruo came prepared, so the situation was naturally reversed. Furthermore, Li Qingniu was holding a normal wood zither that he bought from a few random star stones, how could it compare to the Heaven and Earth feelings?


    After a fierce battle, the trees and grasses around the mountain slope were completely destroyed by the two people''s zither energy. The surroundings became a mess, and the ground seemed to have been flattened a little by the two people''s zither energy.


    Master, how are you? Sensing the enormous pressure that Li Qingniu had to bear, Mr. Jian hurriedly asked with concern.


    Li Qingniu said: I can still hold on.


    With that said, Li Qingniu suddenly felt the pressure on his body lessening, as though his opponent had stopped his attack.


    However, Li Qingniu could clearly hear the sound of the zither being played nonstop, and according to his understanding of Liruo, he could not possibly withdraw at this time.


    But she clearly felt that the pressure of the zither in the surroundings was much lower than before.


    Master, the zither of the heavens and earth is protecting you.


    Liruo who was behind the veil seemed to have sensed the zither''s resistance towards him, and immediately activated her Spirit Qi, wanting to suppress the zither''s resistance towards him, and forcefully make him listen to what she had to say.


    However, the more she tried to suppress it, the more the zither''s resistance became more intense. At the end of the playing, the rules were in chaos. There was no sound at all, as if only her hands were fiddling with it.


    Suddenly with an ''ah'' sound, Liruo was struck by a powerful rebounding force, and was flung out of the curtain, instantly causing him to spit out a mouthful of scarlet, dyeing the ground red.


    How could this be ¡­ He looked at the zither in disbelief, unable to understand what was going on.


    Just then, Li Qingniu''s figure flashed, he had already appeared behind the curtain and stood in front of the guqin.


    This guqin is in your hand. You stole the guqin from the Old Master Wu, yet almost made me your scapegoat. Li Qingniu said indifferently.


    Liruo wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth and said: What do you mean by ''scapegoat''?


    Don''t tell me that you stole the Baoqin from me, and wanted to blame it on me so that the Wujia could be used against me? In this way, I will become the target of everyone. Even if I can protect myself, I will no longer be able to stand at the bottom of Xihua City.


    It is true that I stole the zither, but I only wanted to secretly return it after using it today. As for the Wujia that you mentioned ¡­ I have no idea that it came to you, nor is it part of my plan, so I didn''t think that they would discover that the Baoqin was not in the secret room so quickly.


    Is that true? Li Qingniu asked.


    Liruo turned her face to the side and said: "Whether or not you believe me is up to you."


    Li Qingniu nodded his head: Alright, I''ll believe you first. Whatever you promised me earlier, you won''t go back on your words, right?


    Liruo sighed, and said: Alright, you can ask whatever you want, I promise I won''t lie to you anymore. But before you do that, you want me to understand why?


    Li Qingniu walked in front of him with the zither in his arms and asked: Why did you lose? Why doesn''t the zither listen to your words?


    Liruo nodded her head: Back then at Wujia, I could tell that this zither was extraordinary, and it was also because of the zither''s power, that you were able to tie with me, but today it is different, since the zither is in my hands, why is it talking about me?


    I can tell you this, but after I tell you this, you must come with me to the Wujia to explain what happened.


    Wujia will not let me off.


    If you don''t go, I''ll tell you what happened, and the result will be the same.


    Liruo frowned: You want to kill all of them?


    Li Qingniu said: Grandma Long said, people should be responsible for their own actions, escaping will not change the fact.


    Liruo clenched her teeth, sighing: Fine, I promise you.


    Li Qingniu then explained: According to the Mr. Jian, all the divine artifacts in the world have a reaction, and will choose their own masters. The last time I came into contact with it, it had already recognized me as its master, so when its master is in danger, the divine artifact will protect its own master.


    Hahahahaha ¡­ After listening to Li Qingniu''s explanation, Liruo couldn''t help but let out a desolate, bitter laugh, and said: "I didn''t expect the Baoqin to already recognize you as its master, and I took the guqin that recognizes you as its master to compete with you. It''s truly unfathomable, simply the greatest joke in the world, hahaha ¡­"


    In fact, you can understand it as providence.


    Li Qingniu said softly as he walked over and pulled Liruo who was lying on the ground up.

 C100

    Lin Ruo forced herself to stand up and tidied up her messy hair before saying, "Tell me, if I didn''t use this zither, what would have happened?"


    Li Qingniu shook his head: I don''t know, maybe you won, maybe it''s a draw.


    Don''t tell me you won?


    It''s hard to say, it''s because I don''t have a higher chance of winning than you. No matter what I say, I''m still a layman.


    Seeing that he was serious, Liruo smiled and said without trying to hide it: "You are so honest, I thought you would praise yourself."


    I am too weak to boast. Li Qingniu sighed and said.


    Liruo glared at him and said: You''re still weak? I hope you are only modest and not mocking me, the defeated soldier.


    It definitely wasn''t a mockery, this was something the lady could relax about.


    Seeing that Li Qingniu was talking more seriously, Liruo suddenly felt that the person in front of him was not that hateful and the anger in his heart was instantly reduced by half.


    If Wu Haoyuan hadn''t gone to find you, you wouldn''t have been able to guess that the Heaven and Earth is in my hands.


    Li Qingniu laughed: You went to the Stellar Pavilion yesterday, although you changed into a yellow robe and dressed up as a man and wore a hat, the scent on your body is too special.


    You can tell it''s me just from the smell? You are too confident.


    The fragrance only made me notice you. Even though you changed your clothes, your figure couldn''t change.


    Liruo opened her mouth a few times, but in the end, there was nothing she could say. She could only sigh, gently push off the dust on her body, and laughed: Let''s go and wash off your injustice.


    It was not even time for dinner, and the aroma of wine and dishes began to waft through the courtyard of the Martial House.


    Arriving at the hall, Sikong Ming and Xun Yi were currently eating meat and drinking wine in big mouthfuls.


    Seeing Li Qingniu carrying the Zither in, Sikong Ming even waved his hand and said: Hey, little brother, you came here earlier than I expected. Old Master Wu saw the things in my hands right?


    Although Wu''an Zyou had prepared wine and dishes, he only ate and drank. Since the last time, he had strictly requested himself to never drink a single drop of wine again, and had the butler supervise and supervise him.


    Seeing Li Qingniu bringing Liruo back with him, Wu''an Zyou was puzzled. He frowned: "Why is Miss Liruo travelling with Young Master?


    He then turned to look at Liruo, smiled and said, "Let Miss Li Ruo explain herself."


    You lowered your head shyly, struggled for a while, and finally found the courage to tell the story.


    What, you actually stole it? Wu''an Zyou walked in front of her, and stared at her with his sharp eyes: "Miss Liruo has always been a well-informed person, I never thought she would actually do such a thing, and even made me misunderstand your brother, you ¡­ You really are... Wu''an Zyou was so angry that he did not know how to express his anger at the moment.


    Liruo knew her wrongs, and asked Old Master Wu to forgive him.


    Miss Liruo only wanted to borrow the Baoqin for a use, and did not have any intention to take it for herself. She was prepared to return the Baoqin after winning, but she did not expect that Steward Wu would discover that the Baoqin had disappeared so quickly, and thus had a misunderstanding.


    Because of what happened previously, Steward Wu who was standing by the side also felt that it was wrong, he had originally been standing by the side without saying a word, but after hearing Li Qingniu say this, he muttered to himself: Could it be that I found out that there was a burglary in the house, or it''s my fault?


    Alright, no one said that you were wrong, but you didn''t figure out the whole story, and just based on your assumption, you claimed that it was stolen by the Brother Li, isn''t that a little too arbitrary? Wu''an Zyou looked at him and said.


    Didn''t old master say that my conjecture is reasonable? Why is it that now ¡­


    What''s wrong now, even I am apologizing to the Brother Li, what''s with your attitude now? Go and apologize.


    Yes, my lord. Steward Wu did not dare to anger the old master again. He hurriedly walked in front of Li Qiang and bowed to apologize, asking for her forgiveness.


    Li Qingniu waved his hands, and said indifferently: Clan Manager Wu is only doing his duty, it is not wrong to say, but in the future, don''t be so unreasonable.


    Yes, this humble one will definitely remember Young Master Li''s teachings and will not dare to forget them.


    Li Qingniu then said to Wu''an Zyou: Then how does Master Wu plan to deal with Miss Liruo, she does not have the intention to take her place, I hope the Old Master Wu can punish her lightly.


    Wu''an Zyou also waved his hands: Forget it, Brother Li is the victim and yet she still pleads for her sake. If I were to continue insisting on having her, it would just make me look petty, this time forget it, I hope she will clean himself and not do anything out of line.


    Li Qingniu turned around and looked at Liruo, and said: Old Master Wu is magnanimous, I won''t bother with you, why aren''t you thanking me?


    Liruo, who had been standing there and did not dare to raise her head, hurriedly walked to Wu''an Zyou and bowed after hearing what she said: "Thank you, Old Master Wu for your magnanimity, Liruo will definitely remember Master Wu."


    When Li Qingniu passed the Baoqin in his hand to Wu''an Zyou, the piece of jade embedded on top of the Baoqin started to emit a faint light, shining in Wu''an Zyou''s eyes, as if unwilling to let him take it.


    Wu''an Zyou had never seen a Baoqin like this before and was immediately startled. When he reached out to pick up Qin, the light on the jade became even brighter, causing him to have no choice but to shift his gaze away.


    This... What was going on? Wu''an Zyou thought: Could it be that the Baoqin has appeared?


    In order to confirm what was on his mind, he immediately asked about the process of the battle. After confirming that the Baoqin had already recognized him as its master, Wu''an Zyou heaved a sigh of relief.


    Seemingly still worried, he let Liruo explain the situation at that time. After confirming that there were no mistakes, Wu''an Zyou revealed a pleased smile.


    Reaching out to pat Li Qingniu''s shoulder, he said: "Looks like there is some fate between Brother Li and this guqin. He is destined to be yours, so you should give him to Brother Li.


    Before Li Qingniu could speak, the butler by the side quickly asked: "Master, did you secretly drink again today?"


    Old master, I haven''t touched a single drop of alcohol today, so I''m very sober. It''s none of your business here, you can leave first.


    However ¡­


    Hm? Wu''an Zyou suddenly glared at him.


    Steward Wu quickly withdrew his neck and said: "Yes, Master."


    After the butler left, Wu''an Zyou said: "We can exchange for the zither previously, but Brother Li did so because of ancestor''s instructions, as long as we meet a Baoqin, they must admit that they can only be delivered in the present world, and other than that, we must not hand them over to anyone else.


    I already know all this, Old Master Wu doesn''t need to explain to me.


    No, that was before, but now that the Brother Li appeared, the situation was different. The Baoqin had already accepted you as their master, so you must be the Saint Lord that the Baoqin had been waiting for. From now on, this guqin no longer belonged to the Wujia, but to you, the Brother Li.


    Li Qingniu was startled upon hearing this, and started laughing out loud. Haha, after going around in a circle, I finally got to master''s place, it seems like this zither is destined to belong to Master, this is heaven''s will, heaven''s will, hahahahaha ¡­


    Wu''an Zyou continued to speak: The result this time is truly a bit surprising, there were even doubts regarding my brother, and in the middle, there are doubts about me admitting my mistakes here, in the future, if brother has any orders, just say a word or a letter, you will use all your power with your Wujia.


    He didn''t dare to do so because the manor lord''s words were too harsh.


    After that, everyone had a round of pleasantries. When Li Qingniu left the Wujia, he openly took away the heaven and earth guqin.


    After returning to his residence, Li Qingniu wanted Liruo to tell him how he knew so many things about himself, as well as the reason why he knew it in the morning.


    Sigh. Li Luoluo and the others said angrily, "Alright, admit defeat if you lose. Let me tell you this, actually, you did not get this information from Stellar Pavilion."


    Was there any place in the world that was smarter than Stellar Pavilion? Li Qingniu asked.


    Of course not. Liruo laughed: But if it''s about your past, Li Qingniu, perhaps there really is someone who knows even more than you do at Stellar Pavilion.


    Li Qingniu said: Who else?


    There''s more than one, such as your Grandma Long, Grandpa Quezi and so on.


    Don''t keep me in suspense. Just tell me who told you. Li Qingniu asked urgently.


    Liruo looked at him and said angrily: You are truly an uninteresting person, even if I wanted to tease you, I won''t tease you. Alright, I''ll tell you, that person is Dou Huang Nie Wushuang, she entrusted me to test out your current strength, and all the information I have regarding your past is from him.


    Li Qingniu hurriedly asked: Have you seen my master before? Where is he? Take me to him.


    I do know where he is, but he may not want to see you now.


    How do you know Master doesn''t want to see me?


    He said he didn''t want you to see him like this.


    Her words undoubtedly stimulated Li Li Qingniu to the point where he wanted to see Nie Wushuang more and more. He believed that many people had experienced this feeling when the worries and yearning intertwined with each other.


    Seeing his anxious look, Liruo said: At most, I can only agree to help you and ask if he''s willing to see you. If he''s willing to, I will bring you to him.


    Li Qing nodded and said, "Okay, go and ask quickly, master will definitely not see me."


    In the same dark and delicate room, Liruo stated Li Qinglin''s request.


    In the end, your sister lost to her. Didn''t you say that you already have a Bamboo Formation in your chest? So the Bamboo Formation that his sister had mentioned was actually that zither.


    Sigh, being smart in the opposite direction, who would have thought that the guqin had already acknowledged him as its master? Otherwise, it was still uncertain who would be the victor. When Big Sis sent the letter to Celestial Star Sect, did she not receive a reply? I don''t think they want to bother with this matter at all. If I didn''t tell him the truth, my Fenghua Mansion would have been completely wiped clean by now.


    Sigh, the inside of Celestial Star Sect is full of crap, I don''t have the mind to care about such a small thing, what can I do?


    Then elder sister, stop talking about me. You should go and ask Dou Huang if he is willing to meet with me.

 C101

    The winding mountain paths, the deep cave walls, and the gloomy light rays ¡­


    Li Qingniu never would have thought that his master, a generation of Dou Huang who used to be dazzling in front of the world, would actually be residing in a place where the sun could no longer reach.


    He''s waiting for you. Didn''t you want to see him for a long time? Liruo said.


    Li Qingliu nodded and followed behind him. They entered a long and gloomy mountain path.


    After winding and twisting for who knows how many times, Liruo finally brought Li Qingniu to a stone room.


    Under the dim light, a thin figure was lying on a stone bed. A woman with a curvy figure was sitting on the edge of the bed, taking care of him.


    Nie Wushuang''s hair was in disarray at the moment, and his originally lively and energetic face was now covered with a haggard look. He was so skinny that only skin and bones remained, and he had suddenly aged a lot.


    On the stone table beside him was a bowl of porridge that still had steam rising from it. There was still a large half bowl left untouched, but Nie Wushuang was already unable to continue eating it, the porridge had finally ended and a medicinal fragrance was wafting in the air. Li Qingniu was able to identify the ingredients for the medicinal fragrance, and amongst them, there were a few medicinal ingredients that were used to repair the defects of his five organs, as well as the obstruction of his meridians.


    Therefore, Nie Wushuang''s organs and meridians must have suffered heavy injuries, if not for Nie Wushuang having an extraordinary physique and being able to barely stay alive for one breath, others would have already died tens of times.


    Master... Li Qingniu ran to the side of the bed, looked at Nie Wushuang who was on the bed, and could not believe that this was the Dou Huang who used to shake the world.


    Master, how could this be? What had happened? Who brought you to...


    With great difficulty, he sat up on the bed and leaned against the wall. He looked at Li Qingniu with a loving gaze, and his rough hands slowly caressed Li Qingniu''s face, as if he was trying to feel the growth that he had experienced in the past few days.


    You have changed a lot, I can see that you have grown a lot these days, but I have also changed a lot, cough cough ¡­


    His master was still that heroic and mighty Dou Huang.


    Hahahaha... He''s going to coax her. Not bad, not bad, he''ll definitely charm a lot of girls in the future. Nie Wushuang forced a smile and said.


    Li Qingniu couldn''t laugh at all now: "Master, quickly tell me what happened. Who caused you to become like this, I will go and take revenge for you."


    Nie Wushuang shook his head: No, at least not now. Otherwise, you would be in danger, I can''t let you go find him right now.


    Who was he exactly, the person his master was talking about? Was it the person that brought the Grandma Long and the rest away? Master had always been looking for the whereabouts of Grandma Long and the rest. Could it be because Master already had an idea, that he became like this? Li Qingniu kept asking.


    Nie Wushuang smiled with relief and said: To be able to deduce it so quickly, you have indeed grown, and have also matured, the wind and rain tribulation is the catalyst to the growth of one''s life, you have not disappointed me in the end, but although your strength is already strong, it is still far from enough to fight with him, so at least right now I cannot let you know.


    They are trapped in Zodiac Realm, you cannot find them. Nie Wushuang shook his head.


    Zodiac Realm? What is Zodiac Realm? This was the first time Li Qingniu heard this name, so he did not understand.


    Nie Wushuang shook his head: When I turn back, I''ll let him tell you.


    Li Qingniu knew that the ''he'' his master mentioned was the Sword Spirit in his body.


    Born from the very beginning of the Primordial Era, Mr. Jian had experienced the fantasy evolution of heaven and earth, so he naturally knew of this point.


    Nie Wushuang then looked at the lady who took care of her as well as Liruo who was in charge of the Cyan Bull s arrival, and said: "The reason why I agreed to see you today, is to resolve the misunderstanding between you two. Actually, Liruo was asked by me to go and probe your current cultivation.


    That day, Li Qingniu came to the Stellar Pavilion, and asked about the whereabouts of Nie Wushuang and the others. At the beginning, he didn''t know whether was an enemy or friend, but the person conveniently rejected his request. In order to confirm Li Qingniu''s identity, the hall master of the Stellar Pavilion, who was at the side, the lady who took care of her, came to him to confirm Li Qingniu''s identity.


    It was at that time that Nie Wushuang found out that Li Qingniu had also came to the Xihua City, so he told her about Zhang Liqing''s arrangements and asked him to probe out Li Qingniu''s current strength and see how much he had improved in these few days.


    In the end, he was sure that he was comforted, but because he was in pain and on the verge of death, in order to prevent Li Qingniu from worrying, and also in order to prevent him from asking him about the whereabouts of his enemy, he decided to temporarily not see him.


    However, he never expected that Li Qingniu would meet him again in the Martial House, and had followed up on the clues related to Fenghua Mansion. Seeing that the two were already at the point where they were going to fight to the death, Nie Wushuang agreed to meet Li Qingniu.


    Liruo and the hall master who was by her side had the best relationship, they were sisters. However, Liruo had loved the sound of music since she was young, and in the end, she chose to sacrifice her martial spirit and became the Zither Speaker.


    In fact, Fenghua Mansion could also be considered a hidden branch of Stellar Pavilion. The people that passed by here were all very complicated, there were merchants, Fighter, and even officials of the empire.


    Meanwhile, the female artistes here only sold their skills and did not allow customers to harass them. This made many of the wives and concubines of officials and nobles feel a lot more at ease.


    He couldn''t control his man''s feet anyway. Rather than letting his man linger in such a place full of miasma like Smoky Willow Lane, he might as well put on an act here.


    Maybe he could even bring a little romance to the women at home when he got home.


    From the artists to the employees, they were all informants used to scout for information.


    However, Fenghua Mansion did not directly belong to the Stellar Pavilion, it was merely a hidden stronghold under the Xihua City.


    This was done to prevent any problems with the headquarters and all of the information networks in Dividing Hall below from being made known to the public, causing irreparable losses.


    Therefore, every single part of the Dividing Hall had their own hidden strength, which only the Hall Master of the Dividing Hall knew about.


    According to Nie Wushuang''s description, about a month ago, he finally found some clues about Mo Nichang and the rest. But just as he was about to save them, that person appeared.


    The person who defeated Grandma Long, Grandpa Quezi, Medicinal Residue, Blind Crutch and Ancient God Ox by himself.


    If not for Mo Nichang and the rest helping him at the critical moment, it would have been hard for him to escape. Even though he managed to escape, he was seriously injured. Fortunately, his body was special, otherwise, with such heavy injuries, she would have died on the spot.


    As he was escaping, he met Liruo who was working outside, but when he found out that she had been captured by Dou Huang, he immediately contacted his senior sister. In order to prevent others from finding out about Nie Wushuang''s injuries and attracting his former enemies, the two of them secretly placed him here.


    Other than the Liruo sisters, only the person who had received Li Qingniu on the first day was aware of this.


    So when Li Qingniu went to find out where Nie Wushuang was, that person was so nervous, worried that the matter regarding Nie Wushuang had already been found out.


    And then everything happened.


    Because Nie Wushuang''s body was currently very weak and he needed to rest more, and because he did not want Li Qingniu to know too much at the moment, in order to prevent him from being unable to control his own emotions and falling into danger, he could only maintain a simple explanation of the relationship between him and Liruo, which meant that he no longer had the strength to speak.


    Li Qingniu was unwilling to force it, and could only leave the cave with a heavy heart.


    Only the hall master of the Stars Hall was left in the cave to continue taking care of Nie Wushuang.


    On the way back, Li Qingniu suddenly cupped his fists and said to Liruo: So it''s because this lady saved Home Tutor, and had misunderstood you previously.


    At first, Liruo was startled, but then she laughed: "You''re finally willing to admit your wrongs to me, it''s truly rare, but in the past, you''ve also pleaded for mercy on my behalf in front of the Old Master Wu, even if it was a setback, but you can''t be so fierce to me anymore, no matter what, I''m still a weak girl.


    No, I promise not. I wonder where did this lady save Home Tutor that day?


    What? Didn''t you hear what your master said? He doesn''t want you to be involved in this matter so quickly. You are not his opponent yet, so if you have time to think about these things, you might as well think about how to improve your strength. When he thinks that you can defeat that invincible person, he will naturally tell you everything.


    Li Qingniu heard something else in his tone and could not help but ask: "Does Miss still know something I do not know?" Can I ask the girl to enlighten me?


    Liruo sighed: I have indeed heard of some things, but there are many things that cannot be changed by human power, knowing too much will only increase your sadness, I think your master does not wish for you to carry a heavy burden right now, but regarding the person beside you who lost his memory, I hope that you can give up on the thought of helping him recover his memories.


    Why?


    Liruo shook her head, and only said: In short, it''s for your own good, I cannot speak too much with you, or else your master will worry about you again. It would be best for you to quickly leave that person, otherwise, he will bring misfortune to you sooner or later.


    After saying these words, Liruo no longer lingered around, and turned towards the Fenghua Mansion.


    Only Li Qingniu stood in place and thought about what she had said to himself.


    Master, it seems like that Xun Yi is not a simple person, to be able to make someone like Liruo keep her mouth shut, he is definitely not an ordinary person.


    Li Qingniu nodded his head and said: "I will find out everything about this matter sooner or later, but first tell me what Zodiac Realm is."


    Ah, Zodiac Realm ¡­ What a long term. Mr. Jian heaved a sigh of relief, as he recalled the Great Thousand Worlds from a long time ago.


    Then, he slowly said: Zodiac Realm does not belong to the human realm. At the beginning of the archaic era, the heaven and earth were not separated. Back then, the deities would often travel back and forth between the heaven and earth, inspecting everything in the mortal world. And each god''s body had a vast space within it, which was known as Zodiac Realm ¡­

 C102

    Zodiac Realm, a bizarre Secret Realm that only Heaven Man''s body had. According to the different ranks of each heaven person, the strength of each person would be different, and the size of this Secret Realm would also be different.


    This realm could be explained simply as the Wilderness'' Will within the Bone of Barbus s. Under normal circumstances, other people would not be able to reach it and would not be able to see through it, so he would be able to control everything within, including the mountain rocks, the flowers, the streams, the rain, the rain, the snow, the scenery, and so on.


    However, even though it was understandable, the Zodiac Realm and Wilderness Will were fundamentally different.


    The Wilderness'' Will was merely a space used to store the powerful strength and will of a Savage Beast that its own body could not withstand and could not give up on, and to seal this space within the Bone of Barbus.


    But Zodiac Realm was not only able to store energy that the main body could not use, it could also use as much as they wanted. It could also be used as a storage space and store many things.


    Aside from that, it was also a convenient path for people to pass down their Mortal World. After entering the Mortal World for the first time, the heavens can choose a place to rest. This way, whenever the main body thinks about going down into the world, it wouldn''t take much effort to cross the river of stars, and you only need to use the Zodiac Realm to go straight to the Mortal World.


    In other words, the Grandma Long and the rest were taken away by the gods? And even locked in the Zodiac Realm? That''s why Master said I can''t find them? After hearing what Mr. Jian had to say, Li Qingniu asked hurriedly.


    Mr. Jian said: I have not personally seen the details, but I think that was what your master meant. Furthermore, with their strength, other than the gods, it would be difficult for them to find anyone else.


    Why did the gods take them away? Why did you imprison them? No, I have to go back and ask Master.


    Li Qingniu turned around and was about to return, but he heard Mr. Jian persuading him: The reason Master''s master isn''t willing to tell you, is because he was afraid that Master would be unable to hold back and would want to take some risk. Even if Master went to find him now, he wouldn''t say it.


    At least, I want to know how Master found the Grandma Long and the rest. Since he could see them, it must be because he entered the Zodiac Realm. Li Qingniu said.


    Mr. Jian continued to persuade him, but he would also not tell Master now. If Master wanted to know sooner, there was only one way.


    After Li Qingniu heard this, he finally calmed down. After thinking for a moment, he said.


    That''s right, as long as Master becomes strong enough, and makes your Master think that you can save your family, he will definitely tell you everything. The Mr. Jian nodded and said.


    Li Qingniu stood in place and thought for a moment, then finally nodded: Maybe you are right, I should first raise my strength, to let my master have confidence in me.


    That''s right.


    Oh right, Master''s injuries seem to be very severe, but when I checked his pulse, I couldn''t find any clue. It''s completely different from the symptoms that Medicinal Residue taught me before.


    Mr. Jian sighed, and said: It is an injury from a man of heaven, it is not an ordinary illness, Master can learn how to cure it, but it cannot work, Master can relax, I have observed your Master''s body condition, the structure of his body is not normal, he will slowly repair it by himself, but because of the severity of the injury, it will take a long time to recuperate.


    Li Qingniu continued to ask: "Then those medicines Master drank were useless?"


    The Mr. Jian nodded his head: "It''s not completely useless. Although the medicine wouldn''t help him with his injuries, it would help to relieve the pain in his body. Once he recuperates, his recovery would naturally be quicker.


    Li Qingniu nodded his head, and said: What exactly is a man of heaven? Why had he never heard of it before? Could it be that there was another world beyond the starry sky?


    Correct, the beginning of the world was one, the upper part was separated, the upper part was called Heaven Realm, and the lower part was called Mortal World. However, this had already happened a long time ago, as far as the Paleogene, people had almost forgotten about the existence of Heaven Realm.


    Forgotten? Why would he forget? Li Qingniu asked in confusion.


    Mr. Jian explained: Because Mortal World were gradually becoming dirty, Heaven Realm did not want to be next to Mortal World anymore, so they gathered the power of many people and forcefully drew a line between heaven and earth. With the boundless galaxy and the vast sea as a boundary, it prevented the interconnection between Mortal World and Heaven Realm, and perhaps later on, people gradually forgot about Heaven Realm that had once existed, even if they occasionally appeared in a certain story or legend, they would only be treated as laughingstock.


    However, through the Zodiac Realm, people with Heaven Realm could still come to the Mortal World at any time, but Mortal World was unable to reach the Heaven Realm, is that true? Li Qingniu asked.


    The Mr. Jian nodded his head: "Master has guessed right, that''s exactly the case, but to enter Mortal World, one must have come across the Mortal World before, and must have used the Zodiac Realm to set a foothold in it. If this is their first time coming here, they would have to pass through the Big Dipper Sea, but the Big Dipper Sea is extremely vast, and even the heavens would have to expend a lot of effort to pass it.


    can''t we enter through the Zodiac Realm of other people who have already set their footholds?


    No, when Zodiac Realm is the pathway, only the main body can pass through, and outsiders cannot use it.


    Li Qingniu thought for a while, then said: "I only have one thing I don''t understand, since the Heaven Realm has already isolated the entire place, why did he come back? And why did he take Grandma Long and the others away?


    The clues he had right now were too few, so it was hard to say. However, as long as his master was confident, there would be a day when he would understand everything.


    When he returned to the tavern, Sikong Ming told him that his Stellar Pavilion had already sent people to inform him that the things they asked about were ready. After two days, he would notify them to go and prepare the money as soon as possible.


    Naturally, Li Qingniu had already prepared for this long, and after waiting for less than two days, as expected, the Stellar Pavilion sent someone else over to invite the few of them over.


    The person in charge of the reception was also the person who had previously taken over their problems.


    The person pointed to the two files on the table: The Fighter s whose entire Star Continent can seal one''s memories are all here, a total of thirty-seven people, the second one is regarding the current whereabouts of the person called Yelang, a total of three hundred and sixty thousand star stones. If you discover a missing person on the list, you can come and find us at any time to refund them and to get compensation for them.


    Li Qingniu didn''t say much and directly took out thirty-six Astral Card s worth ten thousand and gave them to him. After the other party had confirmed the amount, he pushed two files in front of him.


    Oh? Ya Tan Lang had already left the Wilderness three days ago. While travelling westwards, he had now reached the Mystic Moon Empire ¡­


    Not bad, we had already found the whereabouts of this person three days ago, but at that time he was constantly moving around, and we had not determined his destination, so our people continued to pay attention to him. When they reached the Mystic Moon Empire, they stopped moving west, and spent the entire day wandering around the main cities in the Mystic Moon Empire.


    Master, he definitely has a reason for coming to the Mystic Moon Empire.


    Yes, Senior Sister should still not know about this matter. I should inform him so that he won''t continue to search aimlessly in the Wilderness.


    After explaining a few things to Sikong Ming, he let him look at Xun Yi here first while he himself headed towards the Wilderness as fast as lightning.


    When they were leaving the Wilderness, Li Qingniu and Hai Sha had agreed on a rendezvous point. They had agreed to come at the place Hai Sha came as soon as he received news, and told him at the rendezvous point that if he found Ya Tan Lang first, he would also wait for Li Qingniu at the rendezvous point to deal with him.


    Arriving at the agreed location, Tours was bathing the horses in the small stream beside.


    Seeing Li Qingniu''s arrival, he was very enthusiastic, he immediately bowed and said: "Young Master is finally back, these few days, the Patriarch has been missing you a lot, is there any news of you?"


    Maybe it was because he was not on good terms with others or because he rarely talked with people outside, Tours used a strange tone of voice to speak with his not very fluent words.


    Li Qingniu nodded his head: I already have an idea. He has already left the Wilderness, so I am here to inform this matter to senior sister. Where is senior sister?


    They, the chief, was currently investigating the situation in the forest. They didn''t expect that Ya Tan Lang wasn''t in the Wilderness and had already left. This person was crafty, and the chief had suffered a lot because of him. Tours sighed as he shook his head.


    Li Qingniu''s eyes revealed a trace of coldness: That''s right, there are too many people who were harmed by him, so when you see him, you definitely cannot give him another chance to take a breather.


    Young master was right, Young Master should first rest inside for a while, when the patriarch returns, Tours will call him Young Master.


    Then I''ll have to trouble you. Li Qingniu nodded as he spoke, and patted Tours''s shoulders.


    Although he had not interacted with Tours for long, Li Qingniu could tell that he was a very honest and kind person. Other than expressing his dissatisfaction, he did not have any scheming thoughts, and was the kind of person who would treat anyone with sincerity.


    Ever since he had arrived in the human world, Li Qingliu had gradually become fond of dealing with people like these, because dealing with such people made him feel relaxed, natural, and safe.


    He had seen too many treacherous people and methods that allowed him to grow up. At the same time, he also felt annoyed. He began to miss his days in the Little South Village more and more.


    To him, if he could return him to the life he had in the past, he would be willing to give anything in exchange.


    However, time would not fall back, and time would not flow in reverse. In the end, he had no choice but to step onto this path filled with thorns.


    Contact with the world, contact with deceit, contact with kindness, contact with everything that he could not understand, did not want to understand but had to understand.


    This was probably life. The young eagle will grow up one day, soar through the sky, pass through the clouds is his fate, if he wants to stay in his nest for the rest of his life and wait for his parents to feed him, he will eventually starve to death.


    The survival law of natural selection requires people to grow and adapt, otherwise they will be abandoned.

 C103

    Not long after, Hai Sha returned. Li Qingniu told her about what had happened these past few days and told her that you had to go to the Mystic Moon Empire.


    He did not expect to leave the Wilderness.


    The Wilderness was a vast and boundless place that could be used to hide and move at any time. Moreover, it was a place rarely seen and difficult to pursue.


    The most important thing was that there were countless Savage Beast here, whether it was to suddenly attack the target, or to counter the pursuit and attack, there was no one more suitable to command than the endless Savage Beast.


    To them, controlling Savage Beast was much easier than controlling humans.


    Perhaps it was because he knew that his Senior Sister was chasing his whereabouts in the Wilderness, so he did not dare to stay here. Even if he stayed, as long as his Senior Sister stayed, he would not dare to use the Crimson Blood Dragon Crystal for a day. Rather than a meaningless confrontation, it was better to find another path.


    Hai Sha nodded his head: "Junior Brother''s words are reasonable, you said that he went to the Mystic Moon Empire?


    Yes.


    When are you going?


    Li Qingniu answered: This matter cannot be delayed, and in order to prevent him from escaping, I have specifically come to inform Senior Sister about this matter, and then I will immediately set off for Mystic Moon Empire. He turned to leave.


    Suddenly, he felt someone hug his arm, and a wave of warmth hit his heart like an electric current.


    Senior Sister, you ¡­


    Take me with you, Yerkalong is a traitor to my people, and it is my duty to capture him. Hai Sha chuckled and said: "Besides, don''t forget that we still have an agreement, I can''t let you take the initiative.


    Bashan and Jiang Tu saw the situation, and immediately stopped them: Clan Leader, you cannot move alone, you need someone to protect you.


    Protection? Don''t forget, I am still a Starry Skies Fighter. Do any of you even have a chance to be my opponent? If there is, I will stay and let you protect me.


    Bashan and Batu glanced at each other and did not say anything. Tours waved his hands repeatedly and said, "The Patriarch is powerful, he is not a match for us."


    Hai Sha chuckled and said: See, you guys don''t have to worry, there are a lot of things we need to do in the clan, you guys can go back first. We have left for so many days, I wonder if anything happened in the clan?


    Bashan and Ba Tu''s expressions were still a little hesitant, but Tours, on the other hand, clasped his hands towards Li Qingniu in relief: "Sir, please take care of the Patriarch."


    Seeing Hai Sha''s firm determination to travel together, Li Qingniu nodded and said, "Don''t worry Brother Tours, I will definitely guarantee Senior Sister''s safety. Once this matter is over, I will definitely return you a complete Patriarch.


    Young master called him ''brother''? Tours pointed at himself in disbelief.


    Li Qingniu laughed: That''s right, we are heading out, take care brother.


    By the time he finished speaking, he had already disappeared. Bashan and Ba Tu still wanted to persuade him a little more, but it was already too late.


    Sigh, what should I do? Are we really going back? If he lost the Patriarch, he would be questioned by his clansmen when he returned.


    That''s right, I think we should still dare to go to Mystic Moon Empire.


    To the Mystic Moon Empire? Relying on these horses? When we arrive, the Patriarch and the rest would probably have already settled the matter and returned to the clan. If not for the Patriarch''s order to strictly ban the Savage Beast s from entering the human world, the speed of riding on them would have been much faster.


    We can''t go against the clan order. If there''s no other way, we can only go back. It''s not like we can''t stay in the Wilderness forever.


    After some discussion, the three of them decided to set off on their journey the next day. They would return to the Beast Venom Demon Clan and explain the process of the incident to the clansmen first so that no one would hear from the patriarch in such a long time.


    Li Qingniu brought Hai Sha to the Xihua City to meet up with Sikong Ming, so dealing with Xun Yi became a problem for the few of them.


    It wasn''t appropriate for them to bring a person who had no memory and almost no martial spirit along with them.


    When she was busy, she might not have time to take care of her, but it didn''t seem appropriate to leave such a person without a memory behind. After all, they were no longer strangers after travelling together.


    Of course, there was another reason. He thought that Nie Wushuang probably knew this person, but for some reason, he wasn''t willing to let Li Qingniu know.


    In addition, Li Qingniu had hidden something from Hai Sha and the others.


    In the register of sealed memory, Medicinal Residue s were listed. Although their methods were different from the other arcane masters'' seals, one used pills to enter the body to confuse one''s consciousness, and the other used the power of Divine Eye to annihilate the past, resulting in the loss of memories, they all undoubtedly had the ability to seal one''s memories.


    Otherwise, Stellar Pavilion would not have added him to the list, and other than the two of them, there was another person that Li Qingniu had never seen before, the number one formation immortal under the starry sky.


    To him, putting on an act was an easy task.


    Moreover, you, Nie Wushuang, don''t seem to want him to help Xun Yi recover his memories. Although he doesn''t know the reason, Li Qingniu knows that his master must be doing this for his own good, and Liruo shouldn''t be able to harm him either.


    Liruo... Right, let''s invite Miss Liruo to take care of Xun Yi first, how about it?


    Who is Lady Liruo? Is she junior brother''s little lover? Hai Sha asked curiously.


    Li Qingniu''s face immediately flushed red, and said somewhat embarrassedly: What nonsense is Senior Sister talking, I don''t have any little lover.


    Eh? How could there not be? I heard that first, there was a little junior sister in the Celestial Star Sect, then there was a young miss from a famous merchant group, and it seemed that there was also a fallen imperial princess ¡­ Now there was another Miss Liruo, tsk tsk tsk, this Junior must have gotten lucky. Hai Sha became more and more playful as he spoke.


    Li Qingniu hurriedly explained: Senior Sister has misunderstood me, Miss Liruo is just a friend that we met after I arrived at the Xihua City, and is not what you think.


    Oh? Are the others what I thought they were? Hai Sha asked with a half smile and half sincerity.


    I... I don''t know. Li Qingniu sighed, he did not know how to answer.


    7. Hai Sha suddenly laughed: Alright, I was just casually asking, why are you so nervous? However, they had only known each other for a short period of time. Junior Brother should be able to feel at ease and hand her over to be taken care of. Presumably, this young lady must have some extraordinary qualities.


    Li Qingniu nodded his head: She is indeed not an ordinary person, handing his over to him, I think he should be safe.


    After some discussion, none of them had any objections, and after communicating with Xun Yi, Xun Yi found it easy to talk to them, and agreed to stay at the Feng Hua House for the time being, until they returned to meet him.


    The Fenghua Mansion was the same as before, with guests flowing in endlessly, singing and dancing, and the scene of prosperity and prosperity.


    You want me to take care of him first?


    Mn, if Miss Liruo is in a difficult situation ¡­


    Don''t worry, leave it to me. He really isn''t suited to follow you around.


    Before he left, Li Qingniu still wanted to see Nie Wushuang again. He wanted to say his goodbyes to him, and not let others temporarily wait at the Fenghua Mansion.


    Knowing that he was going to leave, Nie Wushuang repeatedly reminded him that he had to be careful outside and not be reckless in the face of trouble.


    Then, Li Qingniu returned to the Fenghua Mansion, and together with Sikong Ming and Hai Sha, they flew towards the west side of the Mystic Moon Empire.


    Because of the warlord, Mystic Moon Empire had continued to this day. Although on the surface, it looked like a question, but in reality, they were each acting on their own. This created, other than the capital, there was more than one main city within the Mystic Moon Empire.


    The structure of most of the main cities were vast and prosperous, only second to Capital City. Even when the royal family had declined, Capital City was still Capital City.


    Although these warlords had the ability to build cities and towns that were even more majestic than Capital City, they were not allowed to do this in politics. To surpass Capital City meant to challenge the authority of a king, and other warlords could use this as an excuse to work together to destroy them and then take over their power.


    In one of the main cities, in a large courtyard, a cloaked Yea Ku Lang was standing there, deep in thought, as if he were scheming something.


    Suddenly, the ground beneath his feet shook, and Yeran immediately jumped back. A dusty snake-shaped Strange Beast crawled out from the ground where Yeran had been standing.


    The Strange Beast''s body was like a snake, but its skin looked extremely rough, as if it was covered in a set of hard armor.


    Although it was in the shape of a snake, it had two large feet that were like rat claws on both sides of its body. They glittered under the sunlight as if they were forged by steel and appeared extremely hard.


    The snake-shaped Strange Beast looked around, and after seeing Ya Tan Lang, it rushed towards him.


    Seeing him charge towards him, Yelang stood there without the slightest bit of movement, as if he was completely unafraid.


    When the snake-shaped Strange Beast rushed to his front, it suddenly stopped and spat out an oilskin package from its mouth.


    Yeahlang, pick up the oilskin bag and open it. Inside the oilskin bag, you will find a letter.


    After reading the letter, Yelang''s brow furrowed. At this time, Yay Mohe, who was dressed in black robes, heard the commotion and came out of her room to ask what had happened.


    When she saw the snake-type Strange Beast, Yay Mohe said in a slightly displeased tone: "You should know how big of a disturbance it will cause when the Savage Beast enters the city.


    The trail has been exposed.


    What did you say?


    Ya Tan Lang passed the letter in his hand to Yay Mohe and said: "Take a look for yourself." If it were not for such an urgent matter, he would not have used such a risky method to deliver the letter.


    Yay Mohe read through the contents of the letter. Then, he operated the technique and shattered the letter into powder, saying: Immediately transfer, without delay, and immediately send the Earth Dragon back.


    I know what to do. You go ahead and arrange the transfer. I''ll write him a reply and tell him more.

 C104

    Li Qingniu, Hai Sha and Sikong Ming, following the instructions on the Stellar Pavilion scroll, arrived at the outskirts of the main city, which was located in the southwest corner of the Mystic Moon Empire, and landed.


    After entering the city, based on the directions shown on the map and the people who had been questioned, he finally found the mansion mentioned in the file.


    Because they had heard from Li Qingniu about Ya Tan Lang''s degree of cunning, before they entered the house, they slipped away from the few people like mud fish.


    Sikong Ming took out something that looked like eight bamboo poles and placed it into the eight corners around the house with and Hai Sha''s help.


    Sikong Ming said that this was a magic tool that was specially used to form Barrier s, so as to hinder the enemy from escaping. Wherever it was surrounded, it would create an limitless space in front of the enemy, so no matter how the enemy tried to circle around it, they would not be able to circle around it.


    Within the array, every move of the enemy was within his grasp.


    After arranging everything, the three of them flew up to the courtyard wall from three different directions. After observing for a while and making sure that there were no movements, the three of them simultaneously entered the courtyard.


    Sikong Ming took out another ''ear'' that looked like an ear, but was much bigger than an ordinary person''s ear. He placed it next to his ear, closed his eyes and focused, listening left and right, searching for the location of the person inside his house.


    After a moment, he opened his eyes and shook his head. There is not a single sound in this mansion, not even a breath other than ours.


    Let''s split up and see if there are any clues left behind. Li Qingniu said as he frowned.


    The few of them split up to inspect the back rooms in the front hall. They had looked through almost every room, but each room was extremely neat with relatively simple furnishings. The tables and chairs were covered in dust, making it seem as if no one had lived here for quite some time.


    Stellar Pavilion and these bastards actually dare to lie to us. Let''s go, find them to repay the money. Sikong Ming stomped his feet and said angrily.


    Li Qingniu was silent for a moment, then said: No, someone must have come here before, all the furnishings in the house looked orderly and full of dust, but...


    However, it was too deliberate. For a place where no one lived for a long time, the windows were still closed and the dust on the tables and chairs was thicker than the dust on the windowpanes. Hai Sha said while standing beside the rock garden pond.


    Li Qingniu and Sikong Ming then came to the side of the fake mountain and Sikong Ming said: "This means that, there really was someone who lived here before, and intentionally created a fake appearance to hide the truth that they have lived here before. The people who would do such a thing must be those kind of people that don''t dare to meet people, so it should be possible that they are the kind of people that the Taurus is looking for.


    Li Qingniu nodded, he went behind the fake mountain and discovered another piece of land that seemed to have been reclined not long ago. Although the surface of the land was covered with dust, a piece of wet soil that had been turned over was still exposed.


    Hai Sha followed along. Upon seeing the situation, he walked forward, squatting down and placing his hand on the ground, he closed his eyes and sensed.


    There are traces of Savage Beast activity here, damn it! This bastard dared to bring the Savage Beast here, did he know what kind of consequences would occur if someone found out?! Hai Sha clenched his fists and said angrily.


    Savage Beast? That must be right.


    It''s a pity that we were a step too late. How did they obtain the information? We came really fast, even using a pigeon to send a message. Sikong Ming said as he scratched the back of his head.


    Li Qingniu looked at Hai Sha and said: "Senior Sister, for them to be able to come to the Mystic Moon Empire from the Wilderness in just a few short days, they must be relying on the Savage Beast, right?"


    Hai Sha nodded his head: The remaining aura here is of Earth Dragon Beasts, able to move swiftly underground, so they could only move slowly. When they reached underground, they travelled thousands of miles yesterday, and moved swiftly and without leaving a trace, but the underground air was very thin, so other than Earth Dragon Beasts, it was very difficult for people to stay below, so they were brought here by other Savage Beast with flying abilities. They must have used the dark night, high in the wind, to prevent others from seeing them, but no matter how careful they were, this was an extremely risky thing.


    It at least proves one thing, that there isn''t any problem with the Stellar Pavilion and that the problem might appear in our internal affairs. Li Qingniu said with furrowed brows.


    The problem is within us? Little brother, you mean ¡­


    That''s right, someone revealed our whereabouts. Since we received the news, and with only a short span of two days between, there''s no reason for us to receive the news so quickly.


    Sikong Ming said puzzledly: "But in just two days time, even using a pigeon to send a message was impossible ¡­"


    So they didn''t use pigeons.


    What''s that? Sigh ¡­ Sigh ¡­ Sigh ¡­ I''ll say it first. Although I have something that can spread the news a thousand miles in a short amount of time, it definitely wasn''t done by me. It''s impossible for me to sell out my younger brother, and I haven''t met them yet, so it''s even more impossible for me to pass the news to them. Sikong Ming suddenly explained in panic.


    Li Qingniu laughed bitterly and shook his head: "What are you thinking about, Big Brother? How could I suspect you?" I''m talking about something else.


    Hearing this, Sikong Ming heaved a sigh of relief, and said: Other things?


    At this time, Hai Sha sighed and said: It''s Savage Beast.


    Li Qingniu said: That''s right, since they cannot bring the Earth Dragon here, then why would the aura of the Earth Dragon appear here? As long as he could figure this out, it wouldn''t be hard to understand. Senior said that Earth Dragon Beasts could travel thousands of miles a day, but that was on the premise ¡­


    Hai Sha continued: The premise is that the person who sent the message to him needs to have the ability to control the Savage Beast.


    Li Qingniu nodded his head and said: "And the only person who has such abilities and knows our goal in coming here, other than Senior Sister, is only ¡­


    Bashan, Baru and Tours. Hai Sha said in pain.


    Bashan Baru was also a Star-moon Level Fighter who had awakened a martial spirit before.


    Although Hai Sha was already in the Starry Skies Fighter and had the ability to protect himself, as the Patriarch, he couldn''t possibly show himself personally. Thus, many things were given to the two of them to do, as they had always been his trusted assistants.


    As his parents had died early, Tours had self-sealed himself from a young age. He had very little communication with the rest of the family and normally did not even leave his house. It was as if he was afraid to see anyone, and only revealed a happy smile when he was in front of Hai Sha.


    In order to help him get out of his isolation, Hai Sha had brought her to his side to help him with some matters. When he went out, he would also bring him along with her.


    Over the past few years, Tours''s self-restraint had improved greatly, and he treated Hai Sha as someone who was willing to protect him with his life.


    No matter who had the problem with these three people, they would leave Hai Sha with a dilemma and would be unable to make a decision.


    Seeing her dilemma, Li Qingniu put his hand on his shoulder and comforted him: "Senior Sister, there''s no need to think too much into it for now. We can deal with this matter later.


    Sikong Ming also chimed in: That''s right, no matter who leaked the news, at least that person isn''t here, it''s impossible for them to sell us out. The problem they should be considering now is how to find the slippery guy who looks like loaches.


    After pausing for a moment, Sikong Ming clapped his hands and said: "That''s right, the last time''s information was provided by the Stellar Pavilion, this is one of the main cities of the Mystic Moon Empire, we will definitely set up Stellar Pavilion as well, we will find out after that.


    The two of them expressed their agreement, and the few of them left the house, taking back the eight bamboo poles, and went to find someone to find the location of the Stellar Pavilion.


    In fact, I''ve always felt that it was strange, since Stellar Pavilion users don''t understand how to control Savage Beast and how to send messages to each other in such a short period of time. On the way to Stellar Pavilion, Hai Sha asked curiously.


    Li Qingniu said: I didn''t understand it before, but later on I realized that other than the people in charge of receiving and receiving the guests, most of the other Martial Spirit Attribute s in Stellar Pavilion were just dirt.


    [Ground Withdrawal]?


    Sikong Ming chuckled: Not bad, but not every earth-attributed Fighter is able to use the Earth Shrinking Technique in such an ingenious way. The Stellar Pavilion s are able to purchase or customize some tools that can increase the speed of the divine movement from certain Refiner s, depending on their needs. Before this, two people from their General Hall have come to find me to buy things.


    While they were speaking, the three of them had already arrived at the location of the Stellar Pavilion.


    The same sea of people, was even more so than the flourishing Xihua City ¡­ Wait, that''s not right. The few of them suddenly had a strange feeling.


    The feeling this place gave was not that of prosperity but rather, a strange thing. The outer area of the Stellar Pavilion Gate was filled with people, men and women, young and old, all kinds of people, all kinds of people.


    These people stood there talking, some with smiles on their faces, some with doubts on their faces, as if they were surprised by what they saw.


    Li Qingniu and the other two walked forward, squeezed through the crowd and saw that other than the Stellar Pavilion that was still intact, the interior was a complete mess, with corpses littered all over the place. It was as if they had just experienced a huge battle.


    Li Qingniu pushed through the crowd and walked inside, wanting to see if there were any survivors, but when he walked to the main entrance, he was stopped by a few soldiers: "It''s locked inside, no one is allowed to enter."


    I want to know what''s going on here. There were still no survivors.


    The leader of the soldiers glanced at him and said: "Why are you asking this? What do you have to do with Stellar Pavilion?"


    I''m just someone who wants to ask questions. Li Qingniu said calmly.

 C105

    Oh? Questions? Didn''t you see? Now that your Stellar Pavilion has become like this, what else can you ask? Get out of my way, and in case you damage the scene, I''ll arrest you for a crime.


    Li Qingniu said again: Do you know who did it?


    Hey, why do you have so many questions? Do you know who did it has anything to do with you? Walk, walk, walk... As the man spoke, he was about to push Li Qingniu backwards.


    At this moment, his companion seemed to remember something, and he quickly pulled the man''s sleeve and said, "Head, a portrait."


    Hm? Hearing that, the head man rolled his eyes around Li Qingniu''s body.


    Then, he ordered someone to take the two portraits. He opened one of the portraits and took a glance at it, then compared it with Li Qingniu''s, and then looked at the portraits again.


    Suddenly, as if he had discovered a new world, he shouted in surprise: "Ha, truly, broken iron shoes have no place to find, I got it all without any effort, I didn''t expect you to dare to come back, ah, people, tie him up for me!"


    Right after he said that, two squads of soldiers immediately rushed out from the courtyard. One of them continued to push the crowd back while surrounding Li Qingniu in the center.


    Sikong Ming and Hai Sha knocked over two soldiers, rushed to Li Qingniu''s side and asked: Why are you capturing people randomly?


    Capturing people randomly? He was obviously afraid that there were still people inside and wanted to take back what I wanted so that he could kill me. Luckily, I found out about his scheme in time and didn''t divulge the news to him, so you must be his accomplices, right?


    He then took out another portrait and compared it with his, then happily said: Haha, as expected, it is your accomplice. Listen up, the two of them are suspected of murdering many people, bring them back with me to receive punishment. Also, the one beside them must be their accomplice as well.


    Yes.


    The soldiers surrounding the three people shouted in unison and began to shrink their encirclement, attempting to capture them.


    Bastard, it must have been Jaeger''s doing, but he wronged us.


    Li Qingniu casually raised his hand and knocked over a few people. Hai Sha and Sikong Ming also knocked over all the soldiers that surrounded them.


    How bold, he dared to openly resist the arrest, immediately sending out a signal, requesting for backup, just say that there was a disturbance in Fighter here ¡­


    Li Qingniu did not wait for him to finish speaking, in a flash he was already in front of him, grabbing his neck, and said sternly: Now answer my question, whether there are any survivors or not, if there is a moment of hesitation, I will wring your neck off.


    The man suddenly found it hard to breathe. Feeling the impending death, fear made him tremble from his body to his voice: "I ¡­" I said, I said... Everyone from the Stellar Pavilion ¡­ They were all dead. Not a single one was left alive, except for ¡­ Except for those who happened to be out on a mission.


    Where did those two portraits come from? Who painted it? Why is it in your hands?


    The portrait was drawn by Hall Master Shi before his death with all his strength, his iron brush and silver hook ¡­ Build... Beside the portrait, there was the words'' Murderer ''written on it. Mayor felt that it was a very important matter, so he immediately ordered people to draw a picture and make a copy. He then ordered people to send it over to various places to investigate, and the copy that I had was sent over just now by Mayor. It was delivered.


    Li Qingniu did not continue asking because he already knew what was going on. After receiving the news, not only did Ya Tan Lang arrange for people to clean the courtyard, but he also led people to attack Stellar Pavilion in case Li Qingniu went to look for Stellar Pavilion to find news of him. He also left a portrait of him and Hai Sha behind, using the Stellar Pavilion hall master''s hand to point him out as the culprit.


    In this way, not only did Ya Tan Lang resolve the crisis that could be exposed at any time, he also turned Li Qingniu and the others into killers, bringing them a lot of trouble.


    Even if ordinary soldiers couldn''t catch them, it would at least cause them a great deal of inconvenience and restrict their movements.


    His Stellar Pavilion was by no means ordinary. His influence was enormous, his powers were extraordinary, and even some empires did not dare to rashly offend him.


    Therefore, the existence of Stellar Pavilion was especially important to them. Now that their Stellar Pavilion had been destroyed, moreover, it had been destroyed in their own territory, not only did this not affect their own source of information, it had also caused them to be denounced by the Stellar Pavilion.


    So, whether it was the Mayor or the warlords, the most urgent thing to do now is to catch the culprit. This way, they could give them an explanation as soon as possible before Stellar Pavilion gives them an explanation for their crimes.


    On one hand, they were anxious to capture someone, and on the other hand, they had no evidence to prove that they were not the culprits. Li Qingniu knew that this situation was not reasonable, if he did not want to be caught, he could only use force to resolve this.


    Li Qingniu waved his fist to knock down the few soldiers who were preparing to sneakily approach him, making the man''s neck tighten, and said sternly: Tell them to back off, if you don''t want to kill them right now.


    Hearing the creaking sounds coming from his neck, he felt his eyeballs nearly pop out of their sockets. He was so scared that he quickly waved his hands towards his men and said, "Retreat ¡­" Hurry up and get out of the way, who the hell dares to come over here, your father will ¡­ The first one to kill him.


    The officers and soldiers looked at each other and quickly opened up a path.


    Li Qingniu and the other two took the path that they had given way to, and quickly left, then knocked the leader unconscious, and left him at the side of the bridge.


    But soon, the news spread like wildfire. When they heard that the murderer had appeared, the entire city''s soldiers started to join in the search.


    Anyone who could make a great contribution in this search could be said to be within reach.


    Even the four gates were sealed, the walls were surrounded only by archers and crossbows, no matter which Fighter it was, if they dared to fly out of the city at this special moment, they would be ambushed by thousands of arrows.


    There were notices posted everywhere in the city, and several people''s portraits were pasted beside them.


    It also warned that if anyone tried to harass a few criminals, they would be found guilty of complicity in the crime.


    The city was in a state of panic. The previously lively streets suddenly became deserted. The soldiers were constantly searching the city, and now they were being interrogated from time to time.


    Even the calmest person would quickly return home after being questioned a few times by such a scene and close their doors.


    There were less and less people on the street, and the vendors who saw that there was no business here had already gone overseas, so they went home to accompany their wives and children.


    On a tower, several pairs of eyes were watching the passing troops in the dark.


    Humph, the city walls here, ordinary defense is fine, but it''s impossible to stop us, are we really going to stay here? Sikong Ming''s voice sounded from within the darkness.


    The reason why Jepland did all these things was simply to force us away, which only proved that he was here, and if we left now, it would fulfill his wish. Li Qingniu said in a serious tone.


    But now that we don''t have the Stellar Pavilion, we don''t know which town nearby has the other Dividing Hall. Otherwise, we can arrange for people to go over and ask around while we secretly investigate.


    You guys go up and take a look. You guys go behind. As they were discussing, they heard footsteps and voices coming from below.


    The next moment, the sound of many people stepping on the stairs could be heard.


    No, I can''t stay here anymore. The three of them jumped out of the window and landed on the street.


    However, he was immediately discovered by the soldiers patrolling the streets: They are over there. Chase after them!


    The trio passed through several streets, but there were soldiers patrolling everywhere. Almost all of the city''s soldiers were gathering here from all directions as they received the signal. They wanted to reduce the encirclement bit by bit and use the sea of soldiers to kill them.


    Looking at the soldiers gathered around him, Li Qingniu waved his palm.


    The Wind Blade engulfed the entire area as wailing filled the sky. Blood rained down, the ground was instantly dyed red, and the blazing sun also lost its glory at that moment.


    Ah ¡­ Screams could be heard continuously as blood rained down in a bloody trail. The surrounding soldiers were so shocked by the hellish scene that they were practically unable to move, not daring to move.


    What was this weird wind?


    Everyone, don''t get close. Immediately send someone to inform the upper echelons to inform the general about what happened here. It would be best if they could request the upper echelons to send the crossbows over to support them.


    The soldiers started to discuss among themselves as they watched the few people on the ground covered with blood and the wreckage of their comrades. However, almost no one dared to step forward.


    They were warriors and weren''t afraid of death, but this kind of death was something even those like them, who had long abandoned their own lives, didn''t want to accept.


    The crucial point was that their opponent''s methods were too terrifying. If they fought on the battlefield and still had a chance to survive, then this chance would be worth it for them to fight for and strive for.


    However, they couldn''t see any hope of survival from the onslaught of that strange wind. They didn''t even have the chance to catch their breath, as long as they could pass through it, they would be minced to pieces. This fear of despair made them, as warriors, lose the courage to risk their lives to charge forward.


    Seeing the three of them run away, someone suddenly shouted, "We can''t let them escape, chase them!"


    They were soldiers, and their companions had just died beside them.


    They would avenge them, they would carry out the orders of their superiors.


    Immediately, shouts of battle rang out again, and the archers assigned to them from the surrounding walls arrived as well.


    Tens of thousands of arrows were shot at the same time. A rain of arrows that were so thick that even the wind couldn''t penetrate through began to rain down from behind the three of them ¡­


    Li Qingniu''s body was as hard as steel, he did not care much about the small arrows, but amongst the other two, even if Hai Sha had the Starry Sky Level''s strength, he was still just a mortal after all, so if he did not use his Qi to control his body, he would still be injured by the arrows.


    In order to protect the two of them, Li Qingniu let the two of them lead the way while he cut off the rear.


    Suddenly, a shiny, golden Longsword appeared in Li Qingniu''s hands, and he casually waved it in the air.


    A peerlessly powerful force was unleashed towards the incoming rain of arrows.

 C106

    However, under the control of the Mr. Jian, the force did not destroy the arrows, but changed the direction of the arrows, and they all flew back to the archers who were firing.


    Following which, a series of cries of alarm and screams rang out, and almost every archer was reflected in the arrows they shot out.


    Fortunately, the arrows did not hit their vital parts, and instead pierced through their shoulder blades without exception.


    In a split-second, blood splashed out from the group of archers as they cried out. The blood that splattered out dyed the surrounding ground red. The ground was littered with the wriggling and wailing injured people.


    Following that, Li Qingniu slashed the ground beneath his feet again, causing a long crack to appear instantly, temporarily blocking the pursuers.


    After cutting off the path of his pursuers, Li Qingniu then turned around and chased after Sikong Ming and Hai Sha, the three of them continuing forward.


    Amitabha ~


    At a corner, a few people were attracted by a loud sound and stopped to look in the direction the sound came from.


    He saw a man dressed in an extremely strange manner. His head was completely bald and not even a single strand of hair could be seen. He was standing in the corner with his hand on his chest and was smiling benevolently at the trio.


    The three of them looked at him and felt that he did not look like a pursuer, so they ignored him. Just as they were about to continue running, they heard another voice: "Benefactor, please take your time."


    Li Qingniu turned around to look at him and asked: Are you talking to us?


    Of course. The bald man smiled and nodded, "Benefactor, you must be in desperate need of a place to hide. Please follow me."


    After that, the man turned around and walked towards a strange building not far away.


    The three of them looked at each other, and Sikong Ming said: "This person..." Who? Your relatives?


    Li Qingniu shook his head: No.


    I haven''t seen it either. And from the way he was dressed, I wonder what sect he came from. Hai Sha said.


    Li Qingniu replied: Big brother has travelled the world and seen a lot, have you not seen this before?


    This... Eh, cough cough ¡­ I...


    Chase, don''t let them get away, you guys go there, don''t let any of them go.


    From afar, the sound of people and weapons clashing could be heard. Li Qingniu walked towards the direction the monk walked in and said: Although I don''t know who he is, I can only believe him.


    What if he was with the officers and soldiers? Hai Sha was worried.


    Li Qingniu frowned: Then after I kill him, I will charge out of the encirclement.


    As the bell tolled, it brought about an indescribable feeling of serenity and serenity.


    The strange man led them to a concealed room in the depths of the yard.


    There was a table with four chairs and a cup of water and a kettle on the table. Apart from these, there were no other decorations. It could be said to be extremely simple.


    The room was also extremely clean, and the tables and chairs were almost spotless.


    This room was very hidden. If there was no one to guide the way, ordinary people would not be able to find it. The few of them could just peacefully stay here to hide for the time being.


    Li Qingniu stepped forward and bowed: Thank you for your help, Sir.


    Since my title is empty, you can just call me my name. The man returned the greeting.


    Dharma name? Excuse me for being presumptuous. What is a Dharma name and what is a poor monk? And why did you call us'' benefactors'' just now? Li Qingniu asked curiously.


    Xin Kong laughed out loud and said, "Dharma names are similar names used by cultivators. I am the self-proclaimed cultivator, and the benefactor is the cultivator''s name for other people."


    What was a cultivator? Li Qingniu continued to ask.


    This... Haha, it''s a long story to explain. How about this, this humble monk will go out and take a look first, maybe I''ll have to deal with those people first. Xinkong said with a smile.


    Li Qingniu replied: It''s just that I asked too quickly, please, Mr. Xin Kong.


    Amitabha. After saying that, the man turned around and walked out of the room.


    After Hai Sha left, he said: This person is so strange, he always says things that no one can understand. I have only heard him recite that line of Amitabha a few times, but I don''t know what it means. But it didn''t feel like it.


    Amitabha? Buddha ¡­ Cultivators... Sikong Ming seemed to have thought of something, and muttered.


    Li Qingniu asked: "Has big brother heard of this before?"


    Sikong Ming nodded and said: I do recall someone mentioning this before, it seems to me that there is a Zen Sect in the west, which could be called a school. The people inside are all cultivators, and the gods that they defeated are called ''Buddha'', and I heard that most of the people in this school don''t have their hair cut, and wore plain clothes.


    Li Qingniu asked the Mr. Jian in his heart: Do you know what this'' Buddha ''is?


    Mr. Jian shook his head and said, "It sounds like a symbol, but I have never heard of it before. It should be a sect that was born within a thousand years, or perhaps it was renamed by someone else. If I had known more about it, I might have had an impression of him, but I see that he is kind and kind, with a gentle demeanor.


    Hmm, then I will wait for his return before asking him about some more detailed information.


    The sound of the bell could be heard from afar from time to time, giving people a feeling of calmness.


    Li Qingniu suddenly felt that the True Qi in his body became much smoother than usual, and a sense of peace he had never felt before started surging in his body. The feeling of peace was strong yet not fierce, urgent but not intense, as though it had been born from the heavens and the earth, becoming one with the earth.


    The sudden lack of attention made him sit down cross-legged and begin to circulate the Qi in his body.


    The warm and soft Qi channels gradually entered into his internal organs and all his meridians.


    All that was left in front of his eyes was emptiness, nothingness ¡­


    There is no heaven nor earth, and there is nothing for me. He is holy under the sun, reaching all the way to the ninth heaven ¡­


    Li Qingniu had completely entered into a meditative state, as he felt nothing outside at all.


    However, Hai Sha and Sikong Ming could see everything clearly.


    An auspicious divine light overflowed from Li Qingniu''s body and surrounded his entire body. The entire room was obviously illuminated at every corner by this peaceful light.


    Bathing in the warm spring light, Hai Sha and Sikong Ming felt extremely happy, they immediately forgot about their previous worries, as their minds went blank, but they felt relaxed, and the sorrow in their hearts disappeared.


    The two of them could not help but sit down as well. After putting their palms together, a warm current of air flowed into their bodies, slowly attacking the obstruction in their Qi channels.


    After an unknown amount of time? Li Qingniu slowly opened his eyes, but he felt an unprecedented feeling of relaxation, as though all the previously unopened meridians in his body had instantly been opened.


    But who would have thought that in that short instant, an entire seven days and seven nights had already passed.


    Including Sikong Ming and Hai Sha, seven days had already unknowingly passed by as they were also bathed in the holy light.


    Ha, the benefactors have finally woken up. The hollow voice floated by his ear. At first glance, it sounded very far away.


    Li Qingniu looked around and saw no trace of his empty mind.


    Master, he''s not here, he''s using voice transmission. The Mr. Jian said.


    The person isn''t in the room, he actually knows that we''re awake. This guy called Empty isn''t simple after all.


    At this time, Sikong Ming also opened his eyes, he excitedly clenched his fists and said: "I can''t believe it, I suddenly feel that my body is light and strong, there is an endless amount of power in my body, as though it is filling up my entire body."


    Hai Sha opened his eyes and nodded. "I also felt a surge of energy growing inside my body, and in just a short moment, it had helped me break through the barrier that I had been unable to break through.


    Hahahaha, a moment? The benefactors have been in a meditative trance for seven days and seven nights. The voice of emptiness came from outside the house.


    Next, the door was pushed open, and the fragrance of food poured into the room along with it.


    Previously, they were so excited that they didn''t feel it. At this moment, the fragrance of the food assaulted their nostrils. Although it was only the taste of hot porridge and vegetables, to them, it was probably even more delicious than the Imperial Jade Restaurant in the sky.


    Two little baldy walked in with the food in their hands. They didn''t say a word as they silently placed the food on the table. After bowing to the few of them, they turned around and left the room.


    You must be starving. Here, there is only fast food and vegetarian food. I hope you don''t mind.


    Disliked? What a joke, even Fighter had to have the strength to eat. Even if he could carry more than ordinary people and had more endurance, humans were still human after all.


    Now that there was something edible placed in front of them, their eyes had already turned green. After swallowing their saliva, they hurriedly expressed their thanks. Without caring about the amount, they all gathered around the table and started gobbling it down.


    Don''t worry, everyone. Eat some porridge to replenish your physical strength. When dinner time comes, eat some rice, and your physical strength will be restored by half. Seeing these people wolfing down their food, Kong Kong knew that they had been starved for a long time and smiled.


    After their stomachs were filled up, the group of them started to have small stomachs.


    Sikong Ming did not leave as he asked, "What did you say just now?" Seven days and seven nights? Why do I feel like it''s only been a while? At most, it''s only half a day.


    Hahaha, if you don''t believe me, you can go outside and ask others about their current days. Moreover, if it was just for half a day, Benefactor shouldn''t be this hungry, right? Xin Kong explained to him with a smile.


    You make sense. What the hell is wrong with me? I only remember seeing a burst of light flowing out from my younger brother''s body. After that, I couldn''t help but lose consciousness. As soon as I woke up ¡­ Then it was over... Seven days? Sikong Ming said in disbelief.

 C107

    Xin Kong smiled, looked at Li Qingniu and said: "I''ll have to ask this young benefactor."


    Li Qingniu could not help but be taken aback, and asked: "Asking me?"


    The auspicious sign was being emitted from Almsgiver''s body. Could it be that Almsgiver didn''t have any impression of it?


    At that time, Li Qingniu was completely unconscious, and naturally knew nothing about this, so he could only ask Mr. Jian.


    Mr. Jian was also slightly puzzled. He thought for a while and asked: "Before Master entered the meditative state, is there anything special about him?"


    I just heard a bell ring, and it felt so good, and then I lost consciousness.


    So that''s how it is. I was surprised that my master suddenly let out his will before the danger had passed, entering a stationary state. In an environment where the environment is unclear, this kind of action is extremely dangerous. The first reason was that they might be attacked by the enemy, and the second reason was that if they were disturbed, it was possible to cause serious internal damage and even go berserk. When I found out, I wanted to stop my master, but it was already too late. If I woke up my master at that time, it might damage his primordial spirit.


    Then what about the auspicious sign he was talking about? Li Qingniu continued to ask.


    Mr. Jian said: Perhaps it was because I didn''t have time to stop Master before the Sword Soul appeared, in order to prevent people from harming him, I took it out to protect Master''s safety. But somehow, when the Sword Soul''s power passed through Master''s body, it unexpectedly underwent a change, and its offensive was inexplicably disrupted, leaving behind only the Defensive Power. The originally golden sword light also turned into a warm white light, which seemed to affect Sikong Ming and Lady Hai Sha, causing them to involuntarily enter into a stationary state.


    What kind of help?


    Master might as well feel the current state of your Martial Spirit. Mr. Jian said with a hint of mystery.


    After Li Qingniu heard this, he was slightly lucky to be able to sense the condition of the Martial Spirit in his body.


    Suddenly, Li Qingniu was startled, and almost stood up from his seat in excitement.


    Right now, besides his metal-type and water-type martial spirits, the wood, fire, and earth martial spirits were shining brightly in his body. Although their radiance was not as dazzling as that of his water and metal type martial spirits, it was clear to see.


    It went without saying what this meant, as all of the martial spirits in Li Qingniu''s body that contained the Five Elements Attribute had already been awakened.


    Although the brilliance of the Wood, Fire and Earth martial spirits were still dim, awakening them was still the most difficult step. After this step, the remaining problems were much simpler for Li Qingniu.


    He was confident that as long as he worked hard, sooner or later, he would be able to develop all of them to their limits.


    Congratulations Master, although the other three Martial Spirits have only just touched the edge of Stellar Level, the Five Elements Attribute s are different, they will circulate and stimulate each other''s power in their master''s body, causing them to grow and live on endlessly. In the future, even when their master is asleep, the Five Elements Martial Spirits will grow and support each other in their master''s body, increasing their cultivation by at least a third compared to ordinary Fighter. The Mr. Jian said while congratulating him.


    Li Qingniu could not help but exclaim: "How mystical, why would it be like this? Was it because of the bell? I had heard bells somewhere before, but I didn''t feel that way.


    Maybe it''s because of the luck here. I observed the air in the city and found that there was a strong killing intent in the air, probably due to the frequent recruitment, but only this place was surrounded by a sense of peace. I think it''s because they used their faith to purify this filthy place.


    Li Qingniu asked somewhat puzzled: Is faith really that powerful?


    Of course you can, but it also depends on the cultivation of the person in charge. A person who does not have the ability, even if he wants to believe in something, he will not be able to affect the surrounding matters. On the other hand, the stronger the person is, the wider the area he can affect. Mr. Jian said with certainty.


    In fact, even if he didn''t say it, Li Qingniu still would have known it. Just by the fact that he was able to see from a distance that there was some sort of disturbance in the room, Li Qingniu already knew that he was powerful.


    Little Brother, what happened to you? If there''s anything inconvenient to say, don''t force it, I won''t ask.


    Seeing that Li Qingniu was still in a daze, Sikong Ming did not want to reveal the whole story, so he patted''s shoulder and comforted him.


    Li Qingniu came back to reality and laughed: It''s not that I don''t want to say it, but there are some things that I have yet to understand myself, and I don''t know how to explain it.


    Sikong Ming waved his hand and said: "Ha, then let''s not talk about it yet.


    Moments later, the porridge in their bowls and the vegetables in their plates were all cleaned up, leaving only the empty bowls in their plates.


    The two young monks seemed to have calculated the time. Not long after they finished eating, they returned to the room and took away the remaining plates and bowls.


    After eating their fill, their stamina gradually recovered.


    Just then, Li Qingniu walked in front of Xin Kong, cupped his fists and thanked him: Thank you for taking him in, Mr. Xin Kong, and letting us avoid the pursuers of the soldiers, in the future, if there''s anything that you need help with, Sir can speak up anytime, and if possible, Qing Niu will not decline.


    Xin Kong smiled as he waved his hand and said, "I don''t help you for the sake of reward, but I will accept your kindness."


    After a pause, he added, And this poor monk did not bring you here only to help you, so you need not thank me.


    Li Qingniu was puzzled: "Sir, what do you mean by that?"


    Sikong Ming frowned: Could it be that you have another request?


    Xin Kong waved his hand and said, "This humble monk has already said that this humble monk will help others and will not help others."


    What do you mean, then? I''m confused by you. Sikong Ming said as he scratched the back of his head.


    With a smile, he looked at Li Qingniu and asked: "Young Benefactor, do you want the reason?"


    Hearing that, Li Qingniu was startled, then said: "I see that sir is a kind person, with a merciful heart, could it be that he wants to save the soldiers'' lives, that''s why ¡­."


    Sikong Ming seemed to have suddenly realized something, he clapped his hands and said: Oh, I understand, you are afraid that we would kill all the soldiers, that''s why you brought us here to avoid being chased, if they can''t force us, then we don''t need to take their lives.


    Xin Kong nodded his head and laughed: "Just as you two have said, the person I want to save is not you two, but the lives of tens of thousands of soldiers. From afar, I can already see that even if you guys had double the military strength, they still wouldn''t be able to do anything to you three.


    Li Qingniu asked: Sir, are you related to the Valve Master?


    Xin Kong shook his head and replied, "No, I have yet to meet this poor monk from Valve Master here."


    Li Qingniu frowned slightly as he asked again, "Could it be that there are relatives or friends of Sir among the soldiers?"


    Xin Kong shook his head again and said, "No, I have no friends or relatives."


    Li Qingniu was startled for a moment. Then, what does their life and death have to do with Mister?


    It is not relevant, but I do not want to see too many innocent people die in vain. It is the duty of every one of us who cultivates to save all living beings.


    Save all? Is this your belief?


    The Ten Hands of the Heart and the Ten Hands said, "Amitabha, it is not faith, but the principle of our generation."


    Li Qingniu asked again: Why didn''t the Master take advantage of the time when we were meditating to capture us? As long as he controlled us, naturally no one would kill those soldiers, we are still running away now, as long as we walk out, we would be able to clash with those soldiers again, and at that time, we would also be able to kill again.


    He asked this because he did not understand the thoughts of the person in front of him. He had the strength to crush many experts, but was willing to stay hidden in this place to become a Cultivator that no one knew of, and silently worship the faith in his heart.


    If he really wanted to stop a man who could take countless lives by raising his hand, there was clearly a more direct solution.


    I am not willing to let Almsgiver injure me, nor do I want for Almsgiver to injure me. Furthermore, Almsgiver has set up a defense during the fixed period of time. It would be difficult for ordinary experts to get close to me.


    Li Qingniu said in a deep voice: "But a master is not an ordinary expert."


    Xinkong looked at him and smiled. He said slowly, "These are no longer important. Even if you walk out of here arrogantly, no one will make things difficult for you."


    What do you mean? Li Qingniu and the other two looked at each other and asked in unison.


    Because all the notices of those who have been caught have been taken away, and no one will ever catch you again.


    Originally, within the time it took the three of them to meditate for seven days, the news of the annihilation of the Stellar Pavilion had already spread to General Hall, and General Hall immediately sent people to investigate the matter. No one knew how they used their methods, but they actually found out that the real culprit was a secret organization led by Yea Ku Lang that had already passed away, Ghost Brake.


    Furthermore, he requested for Mystic Moon Empire to assist him in capturing this person. During this period, Stellar Pavilion would provide all relevant information and updates without charge, until someone apprehended and punished this person.


    At the same time, it also helped clear up the grievances of Li Qingniu and the other two. Although Li Qingniu and the rest had killed a large number of soldiers in the process of escaping, it was due to helplessness and the other side had failed to detect it first. Li Qingniu and the others were only forced to act, so there was no need to take responsibility for the consequences.


    Therefore, Li Qingniu and the others could now walk on the streets openly.


    However, Li Qingniu knew, Ya Tan Lang was not the type of person who would sit still and wait for death. This time, the matter had blown up, and directly enraging Stellar Pavilion, so it was impossible for him to stay in one place and wait for someone to find him.


    Furthermore, after so many days, the crafty Yel¨¦n was most likely no longer in the city.

 C108

    In an unknown small city, in a dilapidated house that had been abandoned for a long time and had no one to stay in for many years.


    With great difficulty, Yea Ku Lang cleaned his house and prepared to have a good rest. These days, he had been constantly running around and changing hiding spots. He was really tired and had almost never had a good night''s sleep.


    At this moment, a gust of night wind blew through the window and extinguished the oil lamp on his desk.


    Next, a black shadow pushed open the door and drifted into the room like a gust of wind.


    At what time, you still dare to light the lamp, do you think it''s too late for Stellar Pavilion? Yay Mohe complained.


    What can we do? Where did you find such a shabby house? How could he sleep without tidying up?


    Heh, do you think we''re staying in an inn? Now that we''re running for our lives, who told you to be so impulsive as to think of destroying Stellar Pavilion, you should know that if Stellar Pavilion wants to find a person, even if that person drills into the ant cave, Stellar Pavilion will still be able to find that person. Yay Mohe complained.


    It''s precisely because of this that I have to destroy it. That city has their Dividing Hall, and Li Qingniu previously knew of our whereabouts through them. If we don''t destroy it, Li Qingniu will definitely go and find them again, and at that time, we won''t be able to stay in that place either. Yea Ku Lang retorted unhappily.


    Yay Mohe laughed coldly: With such ability, you should go and destroy the General Hall of the Stellar Pavilion, only then will it end in failure. With Dividing Hall there, we can just go to another place, and no matter how many Stellar Pavilion there are, it will be impossible for every city to have them, and Li Qingniu cannot possibly rely on them all the time to find out about the news, however, right now, Stellar Pavilion is targeting us with all of its power, even if Li Qingniu doesn''t come and find us, we can forget about the day that will come.


    Originally, I just wanted to use this as a form of deterrence to make the other halls of Stellar Pavilion not dare to accept Li Qingniu''s request. Who would have thought that these guys would not let us off just for a mere little Dividing Hall.


    Never would I have thought that you would say that you never thought that it would be like this when dealing with Celestial Star Sect, and now that you are like this. When are you going to be able to think about the consequences before acting? I wouldn''t have allowed you to be so reckless if I hadn''t been arranging for someone to deal with the traces of someone living there.


    "Then what do you want?" Is there any point in saying this now? You really think it''s all my fault, so you might as well kill me to avoid dragging you down.


    "Pa ¡­" Yay Mohe said. I want you to know what you did wrong. I want you to remember why you did wrong? Don''t make the same mistake again. If I wanted to kill you, I wouldn''t have saved you six years ago.


    After Yay Mohe finished speaking, he turned around and walked out of the room. After the door was heavily closed, faint sounds of sobbing could be heard from within the pitch-black room.


    After a few more days, Li Qingniu was still living in the empty space in his heart for the time being. Through chatting with the empty space in his heart and interacting with the two little bald heads, he slowly started to understand a little about Zen Gate.


    The Zen Gate was created about 400 to 500 years ago by a mysterious Fighter on the west side of the continent whose name no one knew.


    Although it had existed for hundreds of years, it was due to its teachings of promoting vegetarianism and not being tainted by meat. It also advised the Fighter to use martial arts to defend the body and not kill creatures recklessly.


    Furthermore, the danger that Savage Beast posed to the human world was a fact that people could not escape from. Therefore, their teachings could not be accepted by the majority in this kind of environment, thus the number of people in the church had always been limited.


    Although you do not have Savage Beast s to disturb you, your life is still abnormally difficult. Therefore, originally, there are not many people living here, and the opportunities to spread your teachings are limited. This is why over two hundred years ago, you once faced a crisis of near death due to the lack of Inheritor s.


    If it wasn''t for the suggestion of an elder within the sect at that time to send out existing disciples to spread the teachings of the neighboring countries and absorb new disciples, perhaps there wouldn''t be an organization like the Zen Gate anymore.


    Although this proposal saved the Zen Gate from a crisis, but because of the teachings'' relationship, it was still unable to really strengthen the Zen Gate. As a result, most people did not know of its existence, or perhaps, they had only heard of it, and had never seen it before, like Sikong Ming.


    In addition, Zen people were also known as monks. When people talked to them, they would usually address them as masters rather than gentlemen, and the large courtyard they temporarily lived in was often called a temple, or temple.


    After knowing all this, Li Qingniu and the other two immediately changed their way of addressing him.


    In the past few days, Li Qingniu stayed in the temple almost every day to listen to the bell sounds, and occasionally he would listen to the Master Xinkong and the others meditating and chanting.


    Li Qingniu realized that this entire temple was like a small world that had been cleansed by some kind of power. As long as he stayed here, no matter what difficulties he had experienced before, he wouldn''t feel heavy-hearted.


    Be it the temple''s bells, or the Master Xinkong and the others'' chanting, all of them seemed to possess a power that could cleanse the soul.


    The Mr. Jian said that this kind of power had quickly increased his strength. Cultivating here was equivalent to laying down an energy gathering array to purify the Metaplasia''s spirit energy.


    Not only Li Qingniu, even Hai Sha and his sister had gained quite a bit in the past few days.


    However, the spirit energy in their bodies was never as pure as Li Qingniu''s in the first place. Other than being greatly improved on the first day with the help of the Holy Light that overflowed from Li Qingniu''s body, although their gains over the past few days were not small, it was still nothing compared to Li Qingniu''s natural comprehension and talent, who was more than a rank above them.


    After cultivating for a few days, the three newly awakened martial spirits in Li Qingniu''s body had all gone from the early stage of the star realm to the middle stage of the Star-moon.


    However, it was another small bottleneck. It was not something that could be broken through just by relying on one''s comprehension. This required more hard work and an increase in strength in order to break through.


    Knowing that it would not be beneficial to stay, Li Qingniu prepared to leave the Master Xinkong and continue looking for Ya Tan Lang.


    Oh? Director Shi left?


    En, I thank the master for his hospitality these few days. There is a little bit of kindness in this place, but I have no respect for it.


    Li Qingniu said as he took out a Astral Card s worth ten thousand star stones and handed it over to the new Great Master.


    The Zen Gate has always been a hospitable place. Leaving a few patrons here was not just to reward them, but to take them back. The Master Xinkong said with a smile.


    Li Qingniu said: Master, you misunderstand. The reason why Qing Niu did this was not to repay master, but because he hoped that Master would use this money to help others do good deeds.


    After observing them for a few days, Li Qingniu noticed that other than the three of them, the Master Xinkong had also taken in a few beggars in the small courtyard at the south side of the temple.


    In return, although the few of them were crippled, they took up a small plot of vegetable land at the back of the temple. In addition, Xinkong often gifted his disciples the money they earned by chance, as well as the money he received from the monastery to the poor families nearby to alleviate the hardships they faced during their days of living.


    He said that the temple had wells and fields, and that it was basically self-sufficient. All it needed was a little money to replace some of the necessities of daily wear and tear. As for the extra money, it was better to help others than to be idle.


    Master has said, seeing good will always have a good cause, do good will get a good fruit, Master Wang to accept our intentions, and also for us to accumulate good fruit.


    Li Qingniu knew that if he did not say it like that, the Master Xinkong would not accept this money. He only said that if Yue Yang took this money to do good deeds for him, the other party would definitely accept it.


    Sure enough, after Master Xinkong heard his words, after hesitating for a moment, he clasped his hands together and bowed to him.


    After he finished speaking, he took the Astral Card and bowed to Li Qingniu three times to express his gratitude.


    Also, I have to thank the grand master for his enlightenment of the green ox in the past few days. The pure atmosphere here has made me feel much more relaxed, and all the obstacles have been cleared up. I have to thank the grand master for all of this.


    In the same environment, there are people who comprehend more of the same things, people who comprehend less, and people who do not. Everything depends on luck and fate, and also on individual comprehension. The giver''s ability to comprehend, is the giver''s own potential, and the external cause is only able to help the giver find the direction to comprehend, and that depends on the giver''s own ability, not mine.


    Li Qingniu said: But no matter what, if it was not for Master taking him in, Qing Niu would not have this opportunity.


    Master Xinkong laughed: "Almsgiver only sees in front of you, but forgot your source."


    Oh? Source energy? What did the master mean? Li Qingniu expressed his confusion.


    The Master Xinkong continued: If the people who framed you back then weren''t here, you wouldn''t have to run away from the soldiers. You might have missed this chance between a benefactor and a poor monk.


    Li Qingniu nodded his head: What he said at that time was reasonable, but I understand Master''s intentions, you do not wish for me to continue chasing and killing Ya Tan Lang, and let me remember his good points, but Master does not know what he did previously, and how much danger he could cause, I must kill him, I am afraid I will disappoint Master. With that, he bowed slightly towards Xin Kong, expressing his apology.


    But then again, Zen Gate also seems to be saying the word ''fate''. Even if there is no matter what, I believe that as long as there is fate between me and the Master, sooner or later we will meet, don''t you think?

 C109

    When Master Xinkong heard this, he was stunned at first, then he softly sighed and said: "Benefactor Li''s perception is indeed rare, this humble one has been rude.


    Since the master has spoken too seriously, I will take my leave now. Take care, master. Li Qingniu cupped his fists and said.


    Amitabha, your benefactors, please take care.


    Due to the previous incident being too big, even though Yelang had already escaped out of the city, there were still some officers and soldiers checking the city from time to time.


    When the three of them passed through a street, they met with a group of soldiers. Coincidentally, the person leading the group was the person who obstructed them outside the Stellar Pavilion that day, who was then held hostage by Li Qingniu and then knocked unconscious by the small leader who was thrown at the side of the bridge.


    Seeing that, Sikong Ming muttered: How could we meet him so coincidentally, this brat must remember our grudges.


    Hai Sha laughed: Bearing grudges? So many soldiers died that day, he was just knocked unconscious. I think we should thank him before it''s too late.


    Sikong Ming exclaimed and said.


    The first thought that came to his mind was that his body couldn''t help but tremble, and then he subconsciously touched his neck, which was still faintly aching even now, and swallowed his saliva. He looked around at the side of the street, and said loudly to the people behind him: "There''s nothing wrong here, let''s go over there and take a look."


    After he had finished, he hurriedly led the group to a street corner.


    Ha, he was really said like that by Miss Hai Sha, although he didn''t thank us, but I think that even if he was given some guts, he still wouldn''t dare to take revenge on us, hahaha.


    The Stellar Pavilion Headquarters had arranged for new people to enter and continue to operate the place. In order to prevent the same thing from happening again, the Mayor in this city had even specially arranged two Barracks not too far away from each other, ready to reinforce each other at any time. This could also be considered as an explanation to Stellar Pavilion.


    If he were to make a fuss about it, while sealing off their information sources, he would also provide information to his opponents. Not to mention this city, even the Valve Master who possessed the territory of the city might face danger at any time, so they definitely did not dare to allow such a thing to happen again.


    The reconstructed Stellar Pavilion seemed to not be affected by the previous incident at all, and was still abuzz with activity as an endless stream of people came to inquire about the matter.


    To be able to repair this place up in such a short amount of time, and even begin to operate it again, it truly was worthy of being a Stellar Pavilion. Li Qingniu praised.


    Hai Sha nodded his head: On the road, I heard from others that Stellar Pavilion had even built a Hall of Soldiers on North Flower Street. It was used to commemorate the comrades who were killed in this incident, and on the whole, they did their best.


    Don''t worry, no one who dares to issue a challenge to Stellar Pavilion will meet a good end. The person you guys are looking for is dead for sure, I dare say. Sikong Ming laughed and said.


    Hai Sha said: This is his retribution, but I hope to personally bring him back to the clan to receive the punishment.


    Li Qingniu said: Then it depends on who goes first, the bet between Senior Sister and I has not been broken yet.


    With that, Li Qingniu laughed and began walking towards the Stellar Pavilion.


    Hai Sha hurriedly followed behind him, saying: "You want to defeat me that much?


    Does Senior not want to win? Li Qingniu said with a smile.


    Just as he was about to increase his speed, a person suddenly appeared in front of him and said: This is Young Master Li Li Qingniu?


    Li Qingniu stopped and looked at the person who just arrived. He was about 30 years old, his face was full of smiles, his figure was average, and he was a little obese.


    However, from the clothes he wore, one could tell that this person also belonged to Stellar Pavilion.


    That''s right, I am Li Qingniu, and you are?


    That person said while grinning: "I am Ji Fengming, the new manager of Stellar Pavilion, who has been waiting here for Young Master for many days.


    Li Qingniu was startled, and said: Wait for me? How did you know I would come?


    Because the person you are looking for is still running away, how can you be willing? As for other questions... Hehe, this is not a good place to talk. Please follow me to the inner hall to discuss this.


    The three of them glanced at each other, and then followed Ji Fengming to the inner hall.


    After entering the inner hall, Ji Fengming invited a few people to sit down, and ordered some people to serve tea as he laughed: "I know you people have come to inquire about Ya Tan Lang, the base can be rest assured, they are already crossing the road like rats, everyone is looking for them, to avoid us, you have to change places every day, right now, you can''t stop worrying."


    Heard Style is willing to provide anyone with any information about the Yum Kung Lang free of charge.


    Not only would it provide information free of charge, if he could capture this person and hand him over to Stellar Pavilion for disposal, then Stellar Pavilion would become his friend from today onwards.


    The price of the Stellar Pavilion was not low, so not to mention being free, even if it was half the price, it could be said to be extremely enticing. Therefore, just this small amount of Stellar Pavilion alone could attract a large number of experts to work for him, or even some of the rulers of small nations to send people to help him deal with it.


    So...


    This place was the only Stellar Pavilion within a radius of several hundred kilometers. As a result, as long as Young Master completed his own business, he would definitely come and ask. However ¡­ Ji Fengming''s words suddenly changed, followed by a pause.


    Li Qingniu could tell that there was a hidden meaning behind her words, and could not help but frown: "But what?" Could it be even? And he couldn''t find the whereabouts of Ya Tan Lang due to the Stellar Pavilion?


    Ji Fengming laughed and said: Young master, do not misunderstand, yesterday, Yelang Lang had landed in a town, and today, he has moved to another city, there should be many experts who have received the news, they should be rushing there already, but I do not plan to tell you this news.


    Why is that? If you can''t tell me for free, I can buy it with money.


    Young Master has misunderstood again, why would we accept your money? It''s really due to the order from the General Hall that the subordinate halls temporarily cannot tell you all the news about Ya Tan Lang.


    When Sikong Ming heard this, he asked unhappily from the side: Why is this so? There must be a reason for this, right?


    Hai Sha followed: "Sir, do you have a specific time?"


    Sikong Ming looked at them and laughed: "This lady is meticulous and clever. Not bad, you do have conditions, and this condition is ¡­" I request that Young Master Li make a trip to the General Hall to meet our pavilion master, and then this order will become invalid. At that time, no matter which Dividing Hall you enter, you will be able to receive news of Ya Tan Lang for free.


    You want me to go to the General Hall to meet your pavilion master? Why? Li Qingniu asked.


    Ji Fengming shook his head and said: I don''t know now, I am only following the instructions given by the General Hall, and that included when Young Master was temporarily staying in the temple, it was because of the General Hall''s request that we were not allowed to disturb him, and I had to wait until you personally visit me before deciding about this, in case it would cause a conflict between the two sides.


    Even we, who were staying in the temple for the past few days, knew that Stellar Pavilion was indeed Stellar Pavilion. Li Qingniu said coldly, his eyes revealing a chill.


    Young master, don''t be angry, this is also our job, when do you think I should arrange a few people to go to General Hall?


    Did I say I was going?


    Li Qingniu said with a sneer, then stood up and was about to walk out the door, saying: "Even if I don''t have Stellar Pavilion, I can still find him.


    Ji Fengming hurriedly said: The Stellar Pavilion General Hall has a lot of secret information about you, some of which you might not even know yourself, do you really want to give up this rare opportunity?


    After Li Qingniu heard this, his footsteps paused for a moment.


    Ji Fengming continued: Stellar Pavilion has never invited outsiders, young master is the first, does this young master not want to see what was written in the information regarding you?


    Li Qingniu turned his head to look at him and said: Why don''t you tell me a few things that will move my heart, maybe I will accept your invitation.


    This... Eh? Haha, that information is all confidential. Although I came down from the General Hall, I still do not have the qualifications to flip through this information. Only hall master and the few clan elder deacons will be able to see your information.


    Li Qingniu thought to himself that he should find a time to sneak into Stellar Pavilion Headquarters and investigate what happened.


    At this time, he heard the other party say, "However, I advise young master, if you want to know about this information, it would be best to obtain it through proper means. For example, after accepting our invitation, you should just request it as a guest." The Stellar Pavilion database was the only place in the world where he was the least willing to enter. Not only was the information there as vast as the Star Ocean, it was also filled with mechanisms and was even created by famous masters of traps, which could be said to be extremely dangerous for strangers to enter. Even if you were to be able to avoid all of the traps with your lightness, it would still be extremely difficult for you to find information related to the content among all the materials.


    Li Qingniu pondered for a moment, then said: "Does that mean I have to go?


    Ji Fengming laughed: You have the initiative, so in the end it will depend on how interested you are in the materials.


    After discussing the matter, the three of them decided to accept their invitation and make a trip to the Stellar Pavilion General Hall first.


    In any case, without the help of Stellar Pavilion, it would be difficult for them to find news of Yelang on their own. Rather than wasting time, it would be better to go meet this pavilion master and see who he was, as well as what information he had on Li Qingniu.


    Perhaps, he would even be able to ask about more things related to The Ten Most Powerful Experts Under The Starry Sky, as well as why the legendary "Heaven Man", who was already far away from Mortal World, would appear in this world once more. And, the reason why that "Heaven Man" took away Grandma Long and the others, was something that Li Qingniu urgently wanted to know about.


    After the three discussed with each other, they all had the same opinion. In the end, she decided to accompany Li Qingniu to the Stellar Pavilion.

 C110

    F * ck, what a bunch of haunting guys. In the darkness, a faint sound of complaint could be heard.


    In the outskirts of the city, in front of a blazing wooden house, there were over three hundred Fighter s of Star-moon Level and above who were either sent by various empires, arranged by their families, or came by themselves.


    These Fighter s had surrounded the entire cabin, and no matter what thing rushed out from inside, it would be immediately exterminated by them.


    When they received the news and rushed over, the place was already on fire. They did not know if there was anyone else inside.


    Looking at the raging flames, a few fire attribute Fighter s volunteered to go in and see if there was anyone else inside.


    However, the others were afraid that they would try to snatch the rewards, so they all expressed their disagreement. Some people even mocked and ridiculed them.


    After a round of argument, everyone decided to ask a few water attributed Fighter s to extinguish the fire in the house, and then they would investigate the situation according to their own abilities.


    Only then did everyone stop their disputes. Following that, a few water attribute Fighter s walked out from the crowd and surrounded the house, forming a water formation. Rain began pouring down from the roof, and not long after, the fire in the room was extinguished.


    After the fire was completely extinguished, the group went in to investigate and found two corpses inside. According to the inspection done by the Fighter that had experience in this field, the two corpses were a man and a woman.


    But because of the fire, the skin was charred and it was impossible to recognize its face.


    Although there were only two charred corpses, it was still possible that they were the target of their search. As a result, the crowd once again began their intense fight.


    The water attribute Fighter said that they were the ones who exterminated the water, so the corpses should belong to them. The other Fighter s naturally did not agree, and thus, an intense debate started.


    Meanwhile, Ya Tan Lang and Yay Mohe who were hiding underground were suffocating, the underground air was too sparse, if it were anyone else, they would not be able to hold on for long, it would already be considered good.


    They had only stayed here for less than a day. Originally, they had thought that since this place was remote and hard to find, Stellar Pavilion would not discover them that quickly, so they would at least be able to stay here for a day or two.


    Thus, the two of them strangled the old couple that they were temporarily staying in. In order to create the false impression that they had been burnt to death, they set fire to the house the moment before the crowd arrived so that everyone would mistakenly believe that it was these two people they had been chasing after that had died.


    Who would have thought that they would leave after taking their bodies with them? Who would have thought that they would start a dispute here?


    The cave the two of them were hiding in was temporarily opened up by them using their martial spirits. They were not Earth attribute Fighter s after all, so they could not freely move around underground.


    Just as everyone was arguing, a slightly older Fighter stepped forward and said, "Now, even the identities of these two people have yet to be determined, what kind of internal conflict are you guys causing?"


    Zhao Qian, where did you say such sarcastic words? Do you dare to say that you don''t want them?


    Of course I want it, but what I want is the real Yakawlang, not two useless corpses.


    His words woke the people from their dreams. The people who were just fighting over the corpses instantly calmed down.


    After discussion, it was decided to send the two corpses to the Stellar Pavilion closest to here to be identified, and after the identities of the corpses were confirmed, they could then decide on how to distribute them.


    After which, everyone left with the corpses.


    In order to ensure their safety, the two had to endure for a while before they managed to come out from underground.


    The rain that had put out the fire seeped into the soil and stuck to the two of them along with the soil, making them look very miserable.


    Damn it, if these bastards didn''t leave soon, they were going to suffocate to death. Yekalon gasped.


    Yay Mohe rolled his eyes and said: You still have the nerve to say that? It''s all your fault.


    The two of them were finally willing to come out. Suddenly, a sneer was heard, and a voice came from behind a huge rock beside the wooden house.


    Both of them suddenly trembled and turned their heads to look in the direction of the sound.


    Someone walked out from behind the stone pillar, and shockingly, it was Zhao Qian who had shocked everyone with his words. It was unknown when he had left the group quietly and hid behind this rock, waiting for the two of them.


    You... You didn''t leave? Who are you?


    On the orders of our country''s king, we must capture both of you and hand you over to us with Stellar Pavilion.


    "Do you really think that Darknorth Empire can get mixed up in this muddy water?" Looks like the information on Stellar Pavilion is extremely tempting, how did you know we were underground?


    Firstly, I am a Fighter with an earth attribute Martial Spirit. Secondly, I am calmer than them. Zhao Qian said slowly as he walked towards the two of them, and continued to speak: "Do you want to obediently follow me, or should I capture you?!"


    First, if you want me to follow you obediently, you shouldn''t try to persuade them to leave so early. When we''re bored to death on the ground, then you can persuade them to leave. Second, since we''re out alive, we can no longer obediently die with you, so you''re actually still not calm enough.


    Both sides were experts, and relying on the dao now was a confrontation between their auras.


    Whether it was the oppression in terms of strength or the benefits in terms of words, they could place a great psychological burden on the other party and affect his performance. Yekaland was well aware of this point, so he pretended to be relaxed as he replied.


    Hearing that, Zhao Qian laughed: You guys have such strong desire to live, would you be willing to obediently stay underground and suffocate to death? If you can''t hold on and jump out before they leave, then there will be another round of intense fighting. I''m not that stupid, I''ll share what I see when I see it.


    As expected, Zhang Tan Lang''s expression slightly changed. His aura was immediately shortened. Looking at his approaching opponent, he couldn''t help but clench his fists.


    Wait, I know that the Darknorth Empire has always wanted to advance south, but is under the threat of the Mystic Moon Empire and the Sky Sun Empire, and I have never dared to act rashly. I have a way to help the Darknorth Empire tear apart the defenses of these two countries.


    What could he do?


    Bring me to see Beiming King, I will naturally tell him.


    Zhao Qian snorted: Bring you to see the king? Hmph, do you want me to be hunted down by the Fighter of the world with you? Moreover, taking you away would definitely offend Stellar Pavilion, so at that time, the situation with Darknorth Empire would be even more difficult.


    With that, Zhao Qian waved his hand, history set up an earth prison around the houses.


    The ground around the house began to shake violently as well. As the shaking continued, the ground around the house began to crack until it separated from the ground.


    They are definitely going to the Dividing Hall of Linmu City in the north. Right now, I will bring you guys to the Stellar Pavilion of Gui Xian City. If you don''t want to suffer, then it''s best for you to obediently stay inside.


    After speaking, he waved his hand again, and the earth prison that trapped the two of them rose up from the ground, then followed his command and floated in the direction of Gui Xian City.


    Regardless of whether what Ya Tan Lang said was true or not, to him, it didn''t matter. As long as he could hand Ya Tan Lang over to the Stellar Pavilion, he had already rendered a great merit. There was no need to take the risk for what the other party said to be true or false.


    Previously, he had already known from the Stellar Pavilion that Ya Tan Lang''s strength was around the sixth level of Star-moon. Moreover, he had already stepped into the fourth level of the starry sky and was completely capable of defeating the opponent.


    When a person was too confident in something, they would often neglect something that they could see before their eyes.


    A sharp blade shaped like a flame suddenly pierced through his stomach. Rumbling heat mercilessly burned his internal organs.


    Ah ~


    The earth prison, which had been floating in the air above one of the mountains, fell to the ground with a loud crash, smashing into pieces on the top of a mountain.


    You... The instant he landed on the ground, Zhao Qian, who was flying several meters away, looked at the black gowned woman who was currently standing in front of him with a face full of shock: "You ¡­ You are the Starry Skies Fighter?


    The man slowly pulled down the hood to reveal a face with exquisite facial features and an extremely handsome face.


    However, there was a trace of a blue light within her eyes. It was crafty and vicious, causing chills to run down the spines of those who saw it.


    Cold... Ruthlessness ¡­ Jue ¡­ was what she gave others the most intuitive feeling.


    At the second level of the Starry Sky Realm, the safe distance you have is only enough for you to instantly detect the power of Star-moon Level. However, if you want to defend against Starry Sky Level attacks, you need to at least double that.


    I clearly tested your martial soul.


    All you can detect is what I want you to detect.


    You know the art?


    Yay Mohe laughed sinisterly: "Techniques are my specialty." There should be all this information in Stellar Pavilion, but unfortunately, you are still not meticulous enough, so just relying on being calm is not enough for some things. I''m guessing that you must have only asked about my little brother''s information, and have ignored my information.


    His internal organs have already been burnt by you, so any Star-moon Fighter can take his life now. After killing him, we need to hurry up and find another place to hide.


    Yay Mohe said: What are you so anxious about? Would he be able to run away like this?


    Zhao Qian wanted to prop himself up, but with a slight movement of his body, tearing pain would come from all his internal organs. At this moment, blood was already starting to seep out of the corner of his mouth;


    I advise you not to move. The more you want to move now, the more serious your injuries will become. Yay Mohe slowly walked towards him and said.


    What do you want? Zhao Qian began to waver.


    Yay Mohe laughed mischievously: Just like we said before, let''s cooperate. We want to cooperate with Darknorth Empire.


    In your dreams, your Stellar Pavilion will not let you off.


    Hahaha, the news of the Stellar Pavilion being cut off for seven whole years, wasn''t the Darknorth Empire still unharmed, and had not been invaded and annexed by any other nations? Even if he offended the Stellar Pavilion this time, it wouldn''t be much of a loss.

 C111

    How do you know that Stellar Pavilion has cut off all cooperation with Darknorth Empire?


    Yay Mohe let out a cold snort: I still know a lot of things, all of you just want to use this opportunity to please Stellar Pavilion, but I advise you to give up on this idea. Firstly, Stellar Pavilion is not something that can be reconciled with Beiming Kingdom no matter what, and secondly, if you hand us over, Darknorth Empire will fall into a great crisis.


    What makes you say that?


    This is also the reason why the surrounding nations have not moved against you for the time being. If the Stellar Pavilion is on good terms with you, then once your information is connected to the Stellar Pavilion, then it will definitely attract the attention of the surrounding nations, especially the Divine Moon and Tianyang. You understand that once you join forces to suppress the nation, in your heart, the information regarding Stellar Pavilion is too vast, he can only provide you with the information, and not fight for you.


    Zhao Qian snorted, he turned his head and no longer said anything, he did not want to admit the words of the other party, but in some areas, he was truly unable to refute them.


    Yay Mohe continued: Right now, your only way out is to cooperate with us. This way, not only will you live, your Darknorth Empire will also advance south.


    Zhao Qian frowned: What''s the benefit of working with you guys? You don''t have a network, and that will only bring us trouble.


    Trouble can sometimes become resources, it just depends on how you choose. Originally, we wanted to look for the five great warlords who guarded the north side of Mystic Moon Empire to work together, as they have coveted the seven great cities in the southwest of Darknorth Empire for a long time.


    They won''t cooperate with you.


    As long as I have a way to let them take down seven of your Southwest City in three days, I believe that they would be willing to offend the Stellar Pavilion even if they had to.


    Attack seven cities in the southwest within three days? Are you dreaming?


    In my dreams, I have the lifeline of the King of the Southwest in my hands.


    You...


    Whether you want to cooperate or die here, you can choose now. Yay Mohe said, he slowly raised his right hand, and a large blade shaped flame appeared out of nowhere.


    The blade was already raised above Zhao Qian''s head, and the dancing flames were emitting heat that felt like it was being roasted, constricting every inch of Zhao Qian''s nerves.


    Alright, I can take you to see my king, but I need to first fix a letter asking for instructions on this matter. If I, Wang Ruo, want to see you, then I will take you there.


    I see that you are stalling for time, and will only turn around to deal with us after your injuries have healed. Elder sister, if you kill him, I have ways to kill him if you want to meet the Beiming King.


    Sure, I''ll give you some time to write, but you have to consume my special pill. This pill can help you recover from your internal injuries, but it can also restrict your cultivation for a period of time. Yay Mohe took out a pill, and handed it over to Zhao Qian with a cold smile.


    This...


    What, you don''t dare?


    Fine, I''ll eat. Zhao Qian said as he took the pill and placed it in his mouth.


    The pill melted in his mouth, and in less than a moment after consuming it, Zhao Qian felt his mind go blank, and he fell onto the ground head first.


    Yay Mohe sneered as he looked at him: Those people will soon discover that the two corpses were fake, and will also quickly notice that Zhao Qian has gone missing, so this place is not safe.


    Do you really want to take him away? Yea, Ku Lang asked with some dissatisfaction.


    Yay Mohe said: Of course, if not, I would have just killed him. Why waste a Blood Coagulation Pill on me, do you think you picked it up?


    Because it was too slow, Li Qingniu directly asked for the exact address of the carriage from Ji Fengming and then proceeded towards the location of the Stellar Pavilion General Hall.


    Ji Fengming knew of his capabilities, but he wasn''t surprised at all when he heard his request. He directly told them the exact address and let the three of them go there alone.


    After arriving at the Stellar Pavilion General Hall, he realized that the Dividing Hall of those he had seen before were not even worth mentioning.


    The area that the General Hall occupied, the grandeur of its presence, the number of its people, the number of its visitors, all of them thoroughly crushed all the Dividing Hall they had seen before.


    Just as they arrived outside the courtyard, they saw a young clerk running over and calling out to them. "The three of you are really quick, please."


    Do you know who we are? Hai Sha asked.


    The deacon showed us the portraits of the three, saying that they were not generals, and that we should be ready to receive them at any time.


    The man respectfully said as he turned to lead the way. The three of them followed him through the long front yard and corridor. They finally arrived at the backyard.


    The moment they entered the backyard, it gave off a feeling as tranquil as the deep sea, but also the feeling of waves everywhere.


    Compared to the bustling scene in front of them, there was a world of difference.


    The crowd in front of him was in an uproar as sounds of conversation continuously flowed to and fro.


    As for the backyard, not a single person could be seen in the huge courtyard. Not even a single sound could be heard. It was so quiet that one could even hear a pin drop.


    However, anyone with even the slightest bit of martial arts would be able to feel a huge pressure upon stepping into this place.


    It was like a mountain pressing down on one''s body, or a thunderbolt striking against the ceiling.


    It was as if ten thousand arrows were aimed at you from all directions, and the tip of the arrows was almost an inch away from you.


    Perhaps if you move just a little, these arrows will all come at you together.


    Even an expert with Starry Sky Level like Hai Sha couldn''t help but be pressured by this pressure when he walked in. He was so pressured that his heart tightened and he wanted nothing more than to turn around and immediately leave the backyard.


    A butterfly flew past the courtyard and was immediately dispersed by the powerful air pressure. It fell heavily onto the ground, and even the wind had blown past, not causing them to be able to move at all.


    What a fierce pressure ¡­ Sikong Ming''s forehead started to sweat, his clenched fists were already beginning to tremble slightly.


    Seeing that, Li Qingniu''s gaze turned serious, the air slashing sword in his hand was already in his hand.


    He waved his hand, and a golden beam of light pierced through the sky. The empty courtyard immediately emitted a series of explosive rumbles, and only when the sword Qi reached the end of the courtyard did it stop.


    The pressure that was originally incomparably strong on the stage was instantly reduced by half. Sikong Ming''s body instantly felt a lot more at ease, and the pressure that was always on Hai Sha''s chest also suddenly disappeared.


    Damn it. A loud shout was heard, and a purple-clothed old man flew out from behind a stone pillar under the eaves.


    The old man landed in the middle of the courtyard, looked angrily at Li Qingniu and said: "Brat, you destroyed my master''s things the first time you came as a guest, has no one ever taught you manners?


    Li Qingniu retracted his sword and coldly snorted: As the boss, in turn, making things difficult for the guests that have been invited, is this the way to treat guests? If not for the fact that my Stellar Pavilion have helped me in the past, I''m most afraid that I might not have been able to keep my sword in check.


    Good boy, do you mean to say that you''ll hack this old man into pieces as well?


    Alright, Old Yan, we were indeed the ones who made the first move. It''s no wonder they fought back. It''s not good to start an argument with a guest. At this time, an old man walked out from behind several pillars.


    These few elders had kind smiles on their faces, but their faces were not as ferocious as the previous person''s. However, they were all dressed in purple, and their styles were about the same.


    When the old man who was called Old Yan heard this, he harrumphed and said, "We just want to test their abilities and see if they are as good as the information says." It wasn''t like he was really going to die.


    Haha, but they don''t know what you''re trying to do, so naturally they''re going to fight back with everything they have. Furthermore, I already said that there was no need for this. I have never missed out on the information on Stellar Pavilion.


    At this time, the shop assistant who brought them in pointed at a few old men and introduced them: "These six are the Principal Elder, they are responsible for protecting the backyard and the Pavilion Master''s safety. Just now, I was just joking with you guys, please do not take it to heart, the Pavilion Master is currently waiting, please follow me."


    With such a top-notch expert as a guard, Stellar Pavilion General Hall was worthy of being called as an iron wall.


    Not only was the rear courtyard of the Stellar Pavilion General Hall the place where Pavilion Master and the elders lived, the secret database of one of the three great databases of Stellar Pavilion was also located in this backyard.


    Since the establishment of the Stellar Pavilion General Hall, no one had ever invaded the rear courtyard of the Stellar Pavilion before.


    There was only one exception ¡ª ¡ª Hanhaiwuzong, but Hanhaiwuzong did not pass by force either. No one knew what method he used, in short, he passed, but in the end he lost himself in the vast amount of information available on the planet. It was said that it was the only time he returned after missing.


    It was also after that time that Hanhaiwuzong revealed that phrase: The Stellar Pavilion''s database was the place he was the least willing to go to in his entire life.


    To a famed Divine Thief, there was nothing much to worry about. He felt even more humiliated than this.


    Apart from this, almost everyone who wanted to invade had their lives thrown into the backyard.


    The guards responsible for the safety of this place were all super experts who were at least level 5 in the Starry Sky Realm.


    Especially the killing formation the six of them laid together. It was invincible and almost no one could break it.


    Perhaps some people would ask, "Under the starry sky, even the strongest among all cannot break it?"


    The answer was that no one knew, at least for the time being.


    Whether the killing formations of these six people were more powerful or even more powerful was something that no one could say. This was because they had never fought before, but there were some experts of the eighth level that were only second to the top ten.


    In the end, the Astral Experts did not even last a quarter of an hour before he was defeated.


    The three of them passed by the backyard, and noticed that other than the six experts from the Starry Sky Level, this place was also densely filled with traps.


    If one was not abnormally familiar with this place, it would be very difficult to safely pass through without triggering any traps.


    As the shop assistant was leading the way, he would occasionally turn his head back and call out to the three of them, reminding them not to touch or step on that place, lest they accidentally trigger a trap.

 C112

    After passing through a long corridor, they finally arrived at the front of a large hall.


    The shop assistant who was leading the way stood outside the door and said, "I will escort the few guests here. The pavilion master is already waiting inside. Please."


    The doors that were originally closed slowly opened. The three of them walked into the hall and the door slowly closed again.


    There was no light in the hall, and the moment the door closed, the room immediately became pitch-black. It was impossible to see one''s hand in front of one''s face, but in an invisible environment, their breathing became abnormally clear.


    Heh, Stellar Pavilion is really a special way of entertaining guests. There are people blocking the way in front, and the owner of this place also likes to entertain guests in the dark. Unfortunately, I don''t like talking to people in the dark. As Sikong Ming said that, he took out something out and waved it in his hand, causing the entire hall to become extremely bright.


    Under the strong light, even the corners became visible.


    At this time, what was dragging in Sikong Ming''s hand was a crystal-like object, and the light was coming from its body.


    Hehe, back then I made such a thing in a short time, but I''ve never used it before. Today, I''ve finally proven that it wasn''t made in vain. Hahaha ¡­


    His laughter had not stopped when suddenly, with a loud bang, the crystal in his hand inexplicably exploded into powder.


    The light disappeared once again, and the hall was once again enveloped in darkness.


    It was an old voice that said, It only used once and it already broke.


    Sikong Ming bellowed: Who?


    The Mr. Jian said to Li Qingniu: The other party did not use force nor hidden weapons to destroy it.


    Then how did he do it? Li Qingniu asked.


    Mr. Jian said: It is psychokinesis, a power other than the Martial Spirit. This power is innately born, and the probability is extremely low, unlike the Martial Spirit that almost everyone has, it is not something that can be developed through hard work.


    Li Qingniu opened his mouth and said: Your Excellency''s psychokinesis is so strong, looks like you''re the pavilion master of Stellar Pavilion?


    Hm? You actually saw that I was using psychokinesis. Your knowledge is not bad, oh, no, the Sword Spirit in your body should have told you, right?


    How did I know it was important? Since you''ve come all the way to invite us here, why don''t you dare meet us in person? Li Qingniu asked.


    It is my freedom to choose how to meet you. Although his voice was vigorous and powerful, it gave off a faint feeling of immaturity from his tone.


    Hai Sha seemed to have realized this, and let out a laugh: "I think that the pavilion master of the Stellar Pavilion must be an extremely ugly Old Monster, so he doesn''t dare to face people directly and only dare to speak to them in the dark."


    Who are you calling the incomparably ugly Old Monster?! This rebuke was filled with an even stronger immaturity. It was as if the excitement in his voice had almost caused his voice to change as well.


    At this time, even Sikong Ming had heard a few questions, and followed Hai Sha''s words and laughed: "That''s right, not only is he an old and ugly monster, he''s a sickly guy who dares to live in the shadows whenever he sees light.


    You... Shut up and stop talking nonsense.


    The three of them instantly felt as if something had stuck to their mouths. However, other than a single sentence, the other party didn''t do anything else.


    Li Qingniu frowned, opening his Divine Eye.


    The divine light was sharp, enlightening all living things.


    In the blink of an eye, a golden light shot out from the Divine Eye on his forehead and illuminated the entire room.


    As Li Qingniu''s gaze swept to the end of the hall, he saw a blurry little figure swoosh into the back of the chair.


    With a cold snort, Li Qingniu''s legs slightly moved, he already appeared behind the chair.


    The small figure seemed to be unaware of it as he stuck his head out from the corner of the chair to look in the direction of the three.


    When she realized that Sikong Ming and Hai Sha were the only two remaining, and that Li Qingniu was the only one there, she was momentarily stunned before turning her head to look behind her.


    When he saw Li Qingniu, Li Qingniu had already stretched out his hand towards him.


    Stop!


    Li Qingniu''s body involuntarily stopped moving, but the bindings on their mouths all disappeared without a trace.


    Oh? Looks like you haven''t trained your spirit energy to the maximum. You can only use one spirit energy at a time, so you can''t control it at the same time. Li Qingniu smiled and said.


    Standing in front of him was a little girl who looked to be no more than ten years old. She still had a childish face and an exquisite face. From any angle, she would definitely look like a beauty.


    However, other than his childish attitude, his face still wore the same pained and naughty expression that he should have at this age.


    Hmph, so what? You can''t move now, don''t think that you''re amazing just because you''re fast. I''d like to see what tricks you can play now. The little girl pouted and said.


    Looking at her expression, Li Qingniu couldn''t help but find it funny. He shook his head and said, "Even though speed isn''t that great, there are still a lot of tricks that I can play.


    Oh? Tell me about it? The little girl said with an expression of disbelief.


    Li Qingniu smiled as he looked behind him and said: For example, if you were to look back now, will you know what tricks I can play?


    Hm? The little girl hesitated for a moment before she turned her head around with a pout.


    At this time, Sikong Ming and Hai Sha were standing behind him on his left and right, and the two of them were swearing as they approached him.


    Ah ~ Don''t come near me...


    As she spoke, both of them halted their steps. However, she suddenly felt as if her feet had lifted off the ground.


    A pair of powerful hands were at her shoulders. With a slight raise of the hands, her entire body was pulled up from the ground.


    Ah ~ Let go of me, you bad guys...


    Li Qingniu grabbed her shoulder tightly and laughed: "Are we bad people?" Then why did you invite us?


    Let me go, let me go...


    Your psychokinesis doesn''t seem to work on me anymore. Li Qingniu laughed.


    Hmph, such a big person bullying a son of the Kids, what kind of ability is that ¡­


    Sikong Ming said: We are bullying you, and you are the one bullying us right? You first sent people to block our path, and for no reason at all, I destroyed the crystal I painstakingly refined, and furthermore, I forbid others to say anything to you.


    Hmph, looking down on Kids, is this the demeanor of you adults? Seeing that his struggles were useless, the little girl crossed his arms in front of his chest, raised his head, and snorted.


    Sikong Ming didn''t know whether to laugh or cry.


    Li Qingniu said: If you want me to put you down, then you can, and let your people light the lamps, or else, you can hang here forever.


    Tsk, just say so earlier.


    As the girl spoke, she closed her eyes. After a moment of thought, she suddenly opened them, and the eight lamps on both sides of the room simultaneously lit up.


    Well, you mean it, don''t you?


    Li Qingniu nodded, and let him put him down as he said: "Don''t worry, we aren''t as shameless as you."


    Hai Sha walked over and looked at the little girl''s beautiful appearance and couldn''t help but to feel tender affection for her. He reached out to caress her head and said: "To think that such a cute little girl would actually be a Stellar Pavilion Pavilion Master whose name would shake the world.


    What happened to Kids? Are you looking down on Kids? The little girl turned her head away from her and said with a pout.


    Ha, this little girl is quite cute. Sikong Ming could not help but laugh at her expression.


    Don''t laugh anymore, or I''ll seal your mouths.


    We have three of us, how can your psychokinesis deal with several targets at the same time? Hai Sha stood up and said as he bent over to pick her up in his arms.


    You... You... You dare to hug me? How dare you! Put me down right now, you hear?


    Aiyo, sister is so scared. What should I do? When my sister is nervous, she will hug me tighter, like this ~


    Hai Sha said as his arms tightened around his. The little girl struggled for a while, but could only say: "Alright, alright, don''t use so much strength just let me hug you. I can''t even breathe."


    Hehe, that''s more like it. What a cute little girl.


    I''m not a little girl, you should call me Pavilion Master.


    Sikong Ming asked: Is Pavilion Master still an adult? How do you look like an adult? Besides, we''re not even from the Stellar Pavilion.


    You... If you continue to bully me, I''ll ignore you, hmph!]


    As the little girl spoke, she folded her arms across her chest, closed her eyes, and stayed in Hai Sha''s embrace, acting as if this old man was ignoring everyone.


    He had originally wanted to act angry to scare her, but he looked even cuter, and it had no effect on her.


    Fortunately, Li Qingniu said: Let''s not play anymore, put him down.


    The little girl thought that she had been saved and was about to be happy when she heard Li Qingniu''s words. Then, she said, "After you guys have asked him the reason why he called us here, it won''t be too late for you guys to continue playing."


    You... If you don''t believe me, I''ll immediately have someone chase you away.


    Hai Sha tightly held her and said: "I don''t believe that you''re willing to chase big sister away."


    Alright, alright, I won''t hit you anymore. Let me down first.


    Alright, since you''re so obedient, then I''ll listen to you.


    Only then did Hai Sha smilingly place her on the ground. The little girl tidied up her slightly messy clothes.


    After she had tidied up his clothes, Li Qingniu asked: What is your purpose in calling us here?


    Actually, I wanted to go look for you, but the several clan elder deacons disagreed. They insisted that it was too dangerous outside and that it was not safe to let me out, so they arranged for people to invite you in.


    Why me? Li Qingniu asked.


    A coup is brewing inside Mystic Moon Empire, I feel that this matter is far more important than catching that little guy Ya Pang Lang. When the little girl talked about important matters, her expression suddenly became serious. Although her voice was still a little immature, her expression no longer had its previous naughtiness and childishness. He couldn''t help but suspect if the other party''s mischievous actions were just an act.


    Li Qingniu? What does the coup in Mystic Moon Empire have to do with me?

 C113

    Of course it''s related, you have already received Miss Tang Family''s dowry, so no matter what, you can still be considered as the Prince Consort. If your family is in trouble, can you just watch without doing anything?


    Wh... What? A dowry? Prince Consort? Why didn''t I know? This was the first time Li Qingniu had heard of this, and he couldn''t help but be a little stupefied.


    Before, you lied to me and said you didn''t, but now, the other person''s Stellar Pavilion has found out. Hai Sha said as he curled his lips.


    Li Qingniu frowned and said: "Senior Sister, I really do not know what happened."


    Don''t you know? Did you take something from the Tang Family?


    Li Qingniu nodded and said: I will, but that is only to thank them for saving my life?


    The little girl laughed and said: "Did I tell you that it was an identity symbol for Mystic Moon Empire''s Royal Family?


    Li Qingniu said: They said it, but because the Mystic Moon Empire have declined, they said that there''s no use in keeping it anyway, so they gave it to me as a thank you gift.


    The little girl then continued: Tang Family has a huge family business, even giving you half a gold mountain is fine, but why do I have to give you a plate that I can''t eat, and can''t exchange it for more than a few coins?


    Old Master Tang said that if there comes a day when I need to do something at the Mystic Moon Empire, it would be a lot more convenient to bring this badge with me. Li Qingniu said with a serious face.


    You don''t think that''s true, do you? The little girl giggled.


    Li Qingniu frowned, and said: "Do you know the reason?"


    Don''t forget where we are, but I know everything.


    Say it.


    The dowry that the order badge, Old Master Tang, had left for Tang Yue was only qualified to receive it when he acknowledged her as her son-in-law.


    Li Qingniu could not help but be taken aback: Just based on what no one had told me before, I''m afraid that it could not be counted.


    The little girl sighed, and said: "Sigh, I didn''t expect that the legendary Li Qingniu is actually this kind of irresponsible person who doesn''t care about anything when he sees that his father-in-law is in trouble."


    I... Li Qingniu could be said to be feeling unspeakably bitter right now. He silently vowed in his heart that before accepting someone else''s gift, he must first ask them if they had any special meaning first. Otherwise, he definitely would not casually take it over.


    After sighing, he said: "Let''s not talk about my relationship with them, did you say that Tang Family is difficult?


    Not only that, it was a great calamity. It could even be called a calamity. The little girl said seriously.


    Oh?


    The inside of the Mystic Moon Empire was plotting a change in plans that would completely change the entire empire.


    Li Qingniu said: If they really do this, the Heavenly Sun Empire will definitely intervene.


    The little girl laughed: "The premise is that the Heavenly Sun Empire needs a reason to intervene, if they want to step out and intervene, they must get the help of Mystic Moon Empire''s Royal Family, but what if there is no royal family left?"


    Initially, Mystic Moon Empire was willing to send out their protons for two reasons. First, they had agreed to the request made by the Heavenly Sun Empire, and secondly, there had been a commotion in the nation, so when they were unable to send out the message for help, the protons that had been left behind could help them if necessary, based on their judgement of the situation.


    If they did not ask for help, then the Sky Sun Empire''s intervention in the national affairs of Mystic Moon Empire would be unknown. Although no one had made it impossible for them to do so, the Sky Sun Empire had always regarded itself as a righteous nation, and it was unlikely that they would do such a disgraceful thing.


    Someone wants to eliminate Tang Family?


    It was not only Tang Family, but all the Mystic Moon Empire''s Royal Family members, whether they were from Shuiyue Empire or from other nations, were all on the sniper list. And the Tang Family that just so happened to be in Sky Sun Empire, was even more so.


    Why didn''t you tell the king of the Heavenly Sun Empire about these things?


    The first people sent to kill them this time are all first-rate Advanced Fighters. Even if I told them about it to the Heavenly Sun Empire, they would at most send some ordinary troops as guards and at most send a few ordinary Fighter s. Moreover, there might be assassins mixed within these Fighter s.


    After pausing for a moment, the girl continued, "Secondly, the Heavenly Sun Empire did not give me money to buy this information. Why should I tell them?"


    I didn''t give you any money.


    I like you, so I''ll tell you even if you don''t give me the money.


    Cough cough ¡­ What did you say? I didn''t hear you clearly. Say it again? Sikong Ming suddenly said as if he choked on his saliva.


    Li Qingniu could not help but be startled, and thought in his heart: This little girl ¡­. It must be a lie ¡­


    The other party seemed to be able to see through his thoughts. She smiled and said, "I''m not lying."


    Hai Sha burst out in laughter: So you''re inviting the person you like to save your love rival? Are you sure you aren''t joking with us?


    Even though I like it, but something must not happen to my Tang Family, otherwise, my Mystic Moon Empire will be finished.


    Li Qingniu said: What about Mystic Moon Empire, what does it have to do with you?


    Once Mystic Moon Empire is in chaos, then Darknorth Empire will definitely take the chance to advance south. All these years, we have always refused to provide them with any information, and if Mystic Moon Empire is devoured by Beiming, then when the time comes, they will become even more imposing, and they will definitely take revenge.


    Sikong Ming said: Sigh ~ So that''s why you came to find us. You should have said that earlier.


    No, I really like brother Taurus.


    Sikong Ming held onto his arm, with goosebumps all over the floor.


    Li Qingniu sighed, and said: "It seems like this is the first time we have met, and you actually said that you like me?


    The girl pouted and said, "It''s not the first time. It''s obviously the second."


    Oh? Why didn''t I know? When was this? Li Qingniu frowned and asked.


    I won''t remind you. Think about it slowly. Alright, that''s all I have to say. If you don''t go and save her, don''t blame me for not telling you.


    Li Qingniu pursed his lips, and asked: Last question, why did you help Tang Family for free?


    The little girl said: My goal is not to help Tang Family, but to prevent Beiming from entering the south.


    What is it?


    With your influence on the Tang Family, after they take over the command, have them attack the Darknorth Empire.


    What makes me do this?


    I want your Beiming Kingdom to disappear from this world, so don''t ask me the reason anymore. If you continue asking me, all the people in the Tang Family will die soon, and I can also tell you one more thing, the Yelang you are looking for is on the way to the Darknorth Empire, and not long later, he will be able to meet the Beiming King. It is inevitable that he will have a relationship with the Beiming King, and at that time, even if you do not need a reason, you will have to make a move against the Beiming Kingdom.


    Are you purposely exposing a flaw and letting him go to the Beiming Kingdom just so I can agree to your request?


    It''s not what you think, but this plan was decided on the spur of the moment after finding out that he had changed his target from Mystic Moon Kingdom to Beiming Kingdom. not only to give you, but also to prepare an excuse to send troops over for the Mystic Moon Kingdom in the future.


    Looking at his young and tender face, Li Qingniu found it hard to believe that a little kid that was not even ten years old could have such a profound scheme. He couldn''t help but blurt out: "Are you really just a Kids?"


    The assassin was already on his way to the Tang Family, and judging from the time, it should be soon. The girl did not reply, but reminded him.


    Li Qingniu knew that it was urgent, so he did not delay any further, and turned to leave.


    Hai Sha said: He has asked so many questions, I also want to ask one, is that possible?


    The little girl giggled. Sure, what do you want to ask? Do you want to ask Brother Taurus if he likes you?


    Hearing that, Hai Sha''s face immediately flushed red, and he immediately laughed while changing the topic: I like to joke around, I''m just helping junior brother to ask for my girl''s name, how about you guys call me next time we meet?


    Hehe, big sister is so thoughtful. I''m called Ying''er, Shadow of the Shadow.


    Little Sister Ying''er, we''ll meet again.


    See you later, Sister Hai Sha.


    At this time, Tang Family was being attacked by a group of masked men dressed in black. The old butler Tang Liu had also died in battle while protecting Tang Yue.


    Who exactly are you people, and what enmity do you have with Tang Family?


    One of the Man in Black sneered: "We are people who take money to work for others."


    Who told you to kill us? Old Master Tang asked.


    Go to the underground and ask Yama.


    Man in Black said, then with a wave of his hand, a few people immediately jumped out and surrounded Father And Daughter and the other two.


    Daughter... I will cut a path for you in a while, if you have the chance, run and find Li Qingniu.


    Father, I''m not leaving. I want to stay with you.


    If you stay here, I won''t be able to focus on dealing with them. Don''t forget that Father is a metal attribute Fighter with the same body, and they can''t do anything to me.


    At this time, almost all the servants and guards of the Tang Family had been killed, and all the Man in Black s rushed towards the two of them.


    When the Man in Black heard this, he coldly laughed and said: "You want to leave, are you dreaming? Today, none of you should think of walking out and kill them for me."


    That''s right, none of you are going to walk out of here today. Suddenly a voice came from the roof.


    His voice wasn''t loud, but it gave off a feeling of deafness.


    Man in Black stood at different positions, some far away, some close, but to them, their voices sounded similar.


    Who is it? All the Man in Black s raised their heads to look at the roof.


    He saw a young man sitting on the rooftop with his legs crossed and a zither resting on his knees. His hands lightly strummed the strings of the zither as if he wanted to play something.


    Brother Li. Seeing Li Qingniu appear, Tang Yue could not hold back her excitement, and the corners of her eyes suddenly moistened.

 C114

    Seeing Li Qingniu''s arrival, the Old Master Tang felt gratified and said: "Nephew, it''s good that you''re here. I''ll have to trouble you to take care of Yue''er from now on.


    Father, what are you talking about?


    Old Master Tang only heard Tang Yue say that Li Qingniu was powerful, but he had never seen it with his own eyes. Furthermore, since Li Qingniu was someone that Tang Yue liked, Old Master Tang would naturally think that it was possible for him to exaggerate the other party''s strength, so he could only hope that your Cyan Bull could take Tang Yue away.


    But Li Qingniu laughed and said: "Old Master Tang, don''t worry. Today, neither you nor Miss Tang need to go.


    What do you mean? Old Master Tang suddenly held the blade tightly, as if he was treating Li Qingniu as his own group.


    Don''t think too much about it, Old Master Tang. If all of these people are dead, you and Miss Tang wouldn''t have to leave in a hurry, and you wouldn''t even have to worry about the issue of separation. Li Qingniu said with a faint smile.


    Old Master Tang frowned: Impossible, most of them are Fighter s above New Moon Seventh Level, some are even close to the stars, even if you are from space, it''s impossible to deal with so many people working together, as long as you can take Yue''er away, this old man will have no regrets.


    Brothers, don''t talk nonsense with them. Kill these two Father And Daughter s first and then deal with the dazed young man. Man in Black waved his hand and said.


    When the Man in Black heard this, they immediately swarmed towards the two.


    Daughter, stand behind me! Old Master Tang bellowed, holding his blade horizontally across his chest, he blocked in front of Tang Yue, ready for battle.


    Suddenly, the sound of the zither cut through the sky and entered the ears of everyone present. The clanging of the zither instantly caused everyone''s hearts to tremble, as if their heads were split open.


    This brat is strange, everyone be careful. When the Man in Black who spoke before reminded everyone, he quickly gathered his energy and stabilized his mind.


    None of the newcomers were ordinary people. As their eyes intersected, they hurriedly moved to set up a defensive formation to resist the interference of the zither music.


    On the other hand, Tang Yue and the woman seemed to not be affected at all. Seeing that the crowd could not move at all, the two of them quickly passed through the crowd and ran towards Li Qingniu''s residence.


    Right now, everyone was completely focused on resisting Li Qingniu''s zither music, and had no time to be distracted with the two of them.


    The leading Man in Black glared at Li Qingniu and said: Who exactly are you, why do you want to meddle in this matter, do you know who wants their lives?


    Li Qingniu laughed: It''s just the leaders of the warlords who want to rebel in Mystic Moon Kingdom.


    Man in Black was taken aback when he heard him. Good lad, looks like you know quite a lot. Since you know about it, you still dare to interfere in this matter. How many heads can you have?


    Li Qingniu laughed and asked: Then how many heads do you think you have?


    Man in Black frowned: What are you talking about ¡­


    With a "pu" sound, blood splashed out. It was as if a column of blood had gushed out of his body and sent his head rolling to the side.


    Everything happened too fast, so fast that Man in Black didn''t even have time to let out a cry of alarm.


    As the blood gushed out from the man''s body, his body fell to the ground with a loud thud.


    The surrounding Man in Black, upon seeing this, could not help but look at each other. Although the person who was killed by this young man of unknown origin was only at Level Nine, even if it was an expert of Starry Sky Level, it would still not be easy to take his life. Furthermore, this person was a metal attribute Fighter.


    However, in that instant, his body flew out from his head, and no one could even see how his opponent made that move. They completely did not feel any indication that his opponent had released the Martial Spirit Skills.


    If it wasn''t Martial Spirit Skills, then it could only be a special technique. However, before breaking through the starry sky and becoming strong enough, it was extremely difficult for ordinary people to train in a special technique that belonged solely to them.


    He''s not using a special skill, he... He is the Zither Speaker.


    Ah ~ Zither Speaker...


    Someone seemed to have heard of the legends of the Zither Speaker and asked suddenly.


    However, they still underestimated Li Qingniu''s strength. If they knew that Li Qingniu was an existence which far surpassed the Zither Speaker, they would probably be even more shocked.


    In fact, Li Qingniu was still using the moves he had learnt from fighting Liruo, because he had yet to awaken his martial spirit in this aspect, he was temporarily unable to unleash a stronger power. But with the help of the Mr. Jian, coupled with the power of the heaven and earth guqin, he had more than enough strength to deal with this group of ordinary Astral Experts.


    Moreover, there were even some Fighter s among them who were merely of Star-moon. If Li Qingniu wanted to crush them, it could be said to be no different from crushing a group of ants.


    Li Qingniu looked at the one who spoke first and said: Oh? You have some knowledge, but you know it too late, or you shouldn''t have taken the deal. None of you will walk out of here today.


    Brothers, we can''t fight so hard now, everyone is fighting together, the Zither Speaker must sacrifice our martial spirits, as long as we take his guqin, he won''t have a choice, we can only let him do whatever he wants.


    Although the leader was already finished by Li Qingniu, but in this life or death situation, the fighting spirit of these people had yet to dissipate. Instead, in this life or death situation, they showed an unusual tacit understanding and rushed towards Li Qingniu together.


    The sound of Li Qingniu''s zither suddenly changed, and wind and clouds suddenly rose up. In the midst of the rising clouds, a gigantic bolt of lightning struck down from the sky.


    Amidst the loud thunder, miserable howls rose and fell one after another.


    The flying figure landed silently on the ground ¡­


    An anxious aura filled the entire courtyard.


    A moment later, the wind stopped, the thunder stopped, and the sun began to rise. Watch the field again...


    The ground was littered with charred corpses. Not a single one of them was intact. Each corpse was charred as black as charcoal, and their dead bodies were twisted in all kinds of strange postures.


    But one thing was the same: all of them, without exception, had stopped breathing.


    Looking at the miserable situation on the battlefield, the Old Master Tang who was just a victim of a fight earlier, the one who was threatening to stake his life against the enemy, couldn''t help but be dumbstruck.


    It was miserable because the scene before his eyes was something he could not bear to look at. On the other hand, the terrifying thing was his understanding of Li Qingniu.


    Previously, he heard from Tang Yue that how she was brave and strong when she saved her, and how she was strong.


    But when an even more terrifying and unbelievable scene directly occurred in front of his eyes, he could not help but believe it.


    How could there be such a terrifying person in this world ¡­ Old Master Tang felt a chill down his spine, and his back was drenched in cold sweat. Could he really hand his daughter over to such a terrifying person? Old Master Tang could not help but start to ponder.


    At this time, Li Qingniu had already put away the heaven and earth zither, and descended from the roof.


    With great difficulty, Tang Yue managed to escape from death. Excited, she threw herself into Li Qingniu''s embrace and sobbed: "I thought ¡­" I thought that... They would never see Brother Li again.


    If it was before, Li Qingniu might have been able to console her with his words, but today, after knowing the meaning of the order badge, Li Qingniu was at a loss of what to do.


    Cough cough ¡­ At this time, fortunately, Sikong Ming, who had hurried over with Hai Sha, coughed twice.


    Tang Yue hurriedly and embarrassedly left Li Qingniu''s embrace. After all, he was still a young miss who had yet to exit the pavilion, and would hug and feel awkward when she was in front of strangers.


    Li Qingniu felt the pressure on his heart drop, because he was worried that he would not be able to make it in time to save them later, Li Qingniu let Sikong Ming take Hai Sha first, while he did not wait for them, and quickly rushed to Tang Family.


    Sikong Ming and Hai Sha jumped down from the rooftop and looked around. Sikong Ming could not help but frown and say: "Kind brother, your attack is a little heavy, these are all top class Fighter, when the beast tide attacks, they will be extremely helpful."


    Li Qingniu replied, Brother is right, I will try to be as gentle as possible the next time I attack, but I do not think that a group of Fighter who kill with money will sacrifice themselves for the sake of others'' lives.


    Sikong Ming said: So to say, it''s not wrong, but... In the end, it''s still a life, and it''s not one of them. I think we can kill a few of the worst to set an example.


    Yes, big brother''s suggestion is that little brother will consider it more carefully. In the future, little brother will keep his words to himself. Li Qingniu said as he nodded his head.


    I just cannot bear to see too many people die in vain in front of me. After all, we are all from the Fighter, so there is no need to go too far if we can leave a path of survival.


    Li Qingniu laughed: If Big Brother''s words are too harsh, why would I find Big Brother trembling?


    Just then, Old Master Tang walked over to Li Qingniu and cupped his fists and said: "This time, many thanks to Young Master Li for helping us, once again, saving us Father And Daughter s from danger."


    Old Master Tang does not need to be courteous, we were entrusted by others to be loyal to others.


    Entrusted by someone? Who? Old Master Tang was a little surprised, as he couldn''t think of anyone who would ask someone to save them.


    Li Qingniu directly answered: Stellar Pavilion Hall Master.


    Ah? Stellar Pavilion? Why did he ¡­


    Before he could finish his question, Li Qingniu shook his head and said: "I''m not too sure about the specifics either. I probably hope to maintain a good relationship with Mystic Moon Empire."


    Oh? Although Tang Family was a royal family of Mystic Moon Kingdom, they were unable to interfere with any of the national affairs of Mystic Moon Empire.


    Not now, but not in the future.


    Oh?


    Tang Yue interrupted and said: Just now Brother Li said that they are assassins invited by the warlords of Mystic Moon Empire, could it be that a problem has already occurred inside the Mystic Moon Empire?


    Li Qingniu nodded his head: In the past, the warlords all took care of their own business and isolated themselves from the crowd, but recently, a few powerful warlords seemed to have secretly agreed upon a plan, they were prepared to overthrow the existing royal family and reorganize the Mystic Moon Empire, but the prerequisite for doing so, was that they had to ensure that the Heavenly Sun Empire did not send out troops to interfere, so the first step of their action was to eliminate all the members of the royal family, whether inside or outside.

 C115

    What? How could they dare ¡­ Aren''t they afraid that the neighboring countries will take the opportunity to invade and swallow them all? Hearing this, Old Master Tang felt a burst of anger.


    Li Qingniu said: According to the information I obtained from the Stellar Pavilion, they may have already secretly formed an alliance. After getting rid of the members of the royal family, they will still be cooperating with each other for three years, and will continue to maintain their original territories, not invading each other, and not disturbing each other. If there are enemies invading us, we will work together to deal with them.


    Old Master Tang slapped his thigh and said angrily: "Bastard!" In the days of the multinational force, if the royal family hadn''t sent someone to exchange for the Heavenly Sun Empire''s army''s assistance, how could the world have today''s Mystic Moon Kingdom? They were all slaves of a long time ago, and now that they had power, it was not enough for them to rule over a region. They even wanted to rebel.


    Daddy, we cannot sit still and wait for death. Mystic Moon Empire belongs to the people of Tang Family, it is about time to take back the Mystic Moon Empire after letting them share for so long. Tang Yue said resolutely.


    Old Master Tang sighed and said: Ah, it''s easy to say, but how do I take it back? We have no power and no power, just like a stray dog, how can we confront those powerful warlords?


    At least we can ask the Kingdom of Tianyang for help first.


    Now, the country is not yet in turmoil, what reason do we have to ask for help? Even if we ask for their help, the Empire will only suppress the riots a little and prevent them from causing trouble again. They will still not help us get rid of the warlords'' influence.


    Tang Yue thought for a moment and said: That''s still better than waiting for them to send people to kill us. They definitely won''t be satisfied if they failed this time, they will sooner or later send even more people to kill us.


    At this moment, Li Qingniu said: Stellar Pavilion has also sent a message, they said that if Tang Family is willing to promise them one thing, then Stellar Pavilion is willing to use all of its strength to help Tang Family regain control over the kingdom.


    Oh? After the Old Master Tang heard this, he pondered for a moment before asking: What do they want?


    The Stellar Pavilion could continuously provide information for the Tang Family free of charge, but the Tang Family had to promise to send troops out to the Beiming once one was in power.


    To send troops to the Beiming? Why?


    It might be because there was a secret feud between Stellar Pavilion and Stellar Pavilion, and in more specific cases, Old Master Tang might as well ask them directly at that time.


    Tang Yue said: If daddy agrees, other than this, we have no other choice. Otherwise, we can only wait for our deaths.


    The Old Master Tang thought for a while and said: Alright, if Xin Cheng is truly able to help us regain control of our country''s affairs, I will agree to his conditions. So what do I do now? Should I ask the Heavenly Sun Empire for help first?


    I don''t think so. Hai Sha said as he walked forward.


    Old Master Tang looked at him and said with sunken brows: "My apologies, my Tang Family has changed. I have been impolite for a moment, and have not asked for Miss''s name. What is my relationship with Young Master Li?"


    Hai Sha, I am Qing Niu''s senior sister.


    Oh? Nice to meet you. Old Master Tang cupped his fists and said, at the same time he could not help but take half a step back.


    One more Li Qingniu made the bottom of his heart shiver. Adding another senior sister of his, even if they came to help him, it would still make his heart shiver uncontrollably.


    On the other hand, Tang Yue did not think too much into it. She walked to Hai Sha and pulled her hand and said: "Big Sister Hai Sha is so beautiful.


    Hai Sha smiled sweetly: Little Sister Tang Yue sure knows how to talk. You''ve already helped the Fu Family curry favor with Senior Sister so quickly?


    Tang Yue''s face immediately flushed red, she immediately lowered her head and asked: "What is Sister Hai Sha saying? How can there be a household attached to a husband?


    Hai Sha laughed. Eh? No? I''ve heard that one of them...


    Li Qingniu sighed: "Senior Sister, now is not the time to joke, let''s talk business."


    Ha, my junior apprentice-brother is as shy as his younger sister.


    The Old Master Tang seemed to want them to end this topic as soon as possible. He coughed lightly and said, "Just now, the lady said that it would be best not to ask for help like the Heavenly Sun Empire. This old man doesn''t understand his words."


    said: The reason is very simple, Firstly, your Mystic Moon Empire has not revealed any obvious signs of chaos, based on what you said, even if your Stellar Pavilion is willing to verify the accuracy of the information, it would not be able to guarantee that those warlords would choose to temporarily not move their weapons because they did not see Father And Daughter''s corpse. In that case, the Heavenly Sun Empire would have even more of a reason to send out their troops.


    The Old Master Tang pondered for a moment, then nodded: That''s right, what the young lady said is true, then what should we do now?


    Hai Sha looked at the corpses that littered the ground and sighed: If there were one or two survivors, then I can let them go back and deceive the warlords. Just say that they have already killed all of you.


    Sikong Ming chuckled and said: "I have an idea."


    Hai Sha replied: Oh? What magic treasure do you have? Take it out and see.


    Sikong Ming mysteriously took out a human skin mask from his chest pocket and smiled. It can be anyone you''ve ever seen. A rogue martial artist asked me to make it for him, but unfortunately, before the treasure could be refined, that martial artist already died from a heavy injury after fighting with someone, and the item has been in my hands for a long time.


    Li Qingniu asked: Is there only one?


    Sikong Ming nodded his head: "Hmm, this thing is too troublesome, I have already refined this one for a whole forty-nine days, the most exasperating thing was that I did not receive the final payment, that would require a lot of effort."


    Alright, since there was still one more person who could recognize his facial features, there was only one more person. Li Qingniu said, his gaze looking at the head that rolled on the ground not far away.


    Other than the head of Man in Black, who was killed by him in a second, the rest of the people had charred faces.


    Sikong Ming went to the well and fetched a bucket of water, washing the dust and blood off the man''s head.


    Old Master Tang still had some lingering fear, so he didn''t dare to approach, so Tang Yue accompanied her and waited at the corner of the courtyard.


    Only Li Qingniu, Hai Sha and Sikong Ming were surrounding the head, discussing who should do this.


    Since I was the one who suggested the idea, it would naturally be me. Brother Sikong is not involved in small matters, and Junior Brother Taurus is too honest, it would be easy for you all to be exposed if you were to go. Hai Sha said with a smile.


    I promised Tours and the others that I would take care of you thoroughly. There must be Advanced Fighters guarding those Valve Master s, so ¡­ Li Qingniu said worriedly.


    Hai Sha laughed: I am Starry Skies Fighter, do you really think I only know how to drive Savage Beast away?


    However ¡­


    You have an even more important mission, the first is to ensure the safety of their Father And Daughter, and the second one is to ensure the safety of their Father And Daughter. If anything happens inside the Mystic Moon Empire, you have to send them to the Lord of Tianyang Kingdom as fast as possible, and then ensure their safe return to the Mystic Moon Empire.


    You and Big Bro can do these things.


    No, only you can do it, if you want to get reinforcements in the shortest amount of time, you cannot follow the normal procedures. Since Tianyang Kingdom Lord has twelve experts of the eighth level of the starry sky protecting him, Brother Sikong and I are unable to pass through them.


    But I still don''t trust Senior Sister to take the risk alone.


    I''ll go with him. Sikong Ming volunteered: Now you can be at ease, with me here, even if I can''t beat them, even if I run, most Starry Skies Fighter can''t outrun me, and as long as the clues are wrong, I will immediately bring Miss Hai Sha and run, this should be fine right.


    If Big Bro makes a move, of course I won''t worry, it''s just that ¡­


    Hai Sha laughed: Don''t just that, if it''s just the second wave of assassins, they might be coming soon.


    Old Master Tang, who was standing far away in a corner, couldn''t help but shake his head when he saw the serious look on their faces. He said to Tang Yue who was beside him: "Daughter, could it be that daddy is old?"


    Father, what are you talking about? Daddy will never be old. Tang Yue obediently held his hand and said.


    Old Master Tang sighed: Look at them, in the middle of a pile of wreckage, facing a head, they can still remain unmoved, but I just looked at them from far away and felt a chill in my heart, looks like I am going to lose face for Fighter?


    Daddy is not ashamed, Daddy is just compassionate.


    When I was young, I also entered the Savage Land''s heroic and heroic Savage Beast Hunting and killed, and I was determined to become a renowned Fighter in the world. Sigh ¡­ In the end, no one was spared by the passing of time. Now, this old man''s hair and beard are completely white.


    On the other side, the three had already made their final decision. Li Qingniu could not refuse the two of them, and had no choice but to agree to let them, who were disguised as the Fighter in black, to go back to report.


    But then there was the new problem. How would he know who the black man was?


    Li Qingniu thought of the Divine Eye, but death was like extinguishing light, even if he had the Divine Eye, he would not be able to see any scenes from a dead person''s mind.


    Only now did he feel some regret. He should have left a few people to force him to reveal more information.


    He remembered that Fenggu Zhengyun had warned him before that if he could give his opponent some leeway, it might be able to help him. However, he had experienced too many unpleasantness recently.


    Although he had been trying his best to control his emotions and not show it, it had always been accumulating in his heart. Sooner or later, there would be a chance for it to spill out.


    And it was at this time, that these Man in Black coincidentally bumped into the muzzle of the gun, and as a result ¡­


    As expected, I''m still not calm and collected enough, don''t you think? Li Qingniu asked the Mr. Jian.


    On the contrary, making a mistake is also a process of growing up. It is just like training the wind and rain, as long as you can learn from your mistakes, then making a mistake is not so scary anymore.

 C116

    In order to calm Li Qingniu''s self-blame, the Mr. Jian gave them a suggestion.


    Since they could not find each other, then they would wait until the other person lost his patience and came to find them. At that time, the two of them would pretend to have been heavily injured and would have been recovering since so many people had already died. Furthermore, it would be unjustifiable for the two of them to be perfectly fine.


    After a discussion, the few of them split up and went about their own business.


    Hai Sha and Sikong Ming, disguised as Man in Black, were waiting nearby for him. They were waiting for him to find them.


    Li Qingniu then brought the Tang Family Father And Daughter to find a safe place to hide. As for the specific location, Hai Sha told Li Qingniu not to tell them.


    Li Qingniu originally wanted to bring the two to the Celestial Star Sect, but he thought that there were a lot of things he needed to take care of in the Celestial Star Sect, so he didn''t know how the situation would turn out. In order to avoid burdening the Celestial Star Sect, Li Qingniu thought of the cave Nie Wushuang was hiding in.


    Therefore, he brought the two of them to Fenghua Mansion. Since this matter was handled by Stellar Pavilion behind the scenes, then the trouble should also be left to Stellar Pavilion.


    However, there was another reason. Li Qingniu still wanted to ask Liruo for guidance in his zither skills, even though the zither skills he learned from Liruo had a strong killing power, because his own techniques were immature, he could only rely on memory and his talent to play.


    For example, when releasing the Zither Lightning, if it was Liruo, he could control the power of the lightning, and did not injure anyone, but he did not know what to do, and using it was a killing move.


    Oh? I can teach you, but... You have to call me Master. After listening to Li Qingniu''s thoughts, Liruo smiled.


    Li Qingniu actually cupped his fist at him and said: "Master ¡­"


    Stop! I don''t want such a big disciple like you. Seeing Li Qingniu being so serious, Liruo was shocked, she immediately waved her hands and said: I''ll teach you, but I''ll teach people very strictly, at that time, don''t complain.


    Li Qingniu felt a headache: "I''m not afraid of hardships."


    Hearing that Li Qingniu had come to visit him, but when he saw Xun Yi again, Li Qingniu''s heart was filled with an indescribable feeling.


    It was a kind of unspeakable haziness, causing him to inexplicably want Xun Yi to stay as far away from him as possible.


    Under Liruo''s guidance, Li Qingniu''s zither arts gradually increased. In less than half a month''s time, Li Qingniu had already completely mastered the zither arts that Liruo had taught him. During this period, Li Qingniu had gone to visit Nie Wushuang a few times by himself.


    Liruo originally wanted to set up some obstacles for Li Qingniu, to make things difficult for him. However, seeing that he improved so quickly, Liruo knew that all of the obstacles she had thought of previously were no longer of any use.


    On the other side, Hai Sha and Sikong Ming also went along smoothly. Following the instructions of the Mr. Jian, they waited for the person who came to inquire about the situation, and after listening to the two describe the details, the person who followed them checked the Tang Family courtyard.


    After determining the specific situation, he brought the two of them back to Mystic Moon Empire to report to the higher ups.


    On this day, Li Qingniu was practicing his zither on a mountain outside the city, when he suddenly heard a burst of hurried footsteps mixed with heavy breathing, as though the person walking on the road was already exhausted, or was also severely injured.


    Li Qingniu withdrew his zither and chased after life. As he went over a hill, he saw a familiar figure running behind with a limp, as if there was some terrifying monster chasing after him.


    Senior Brother Fenrir called out softly, and with a flash, he caught up to the staggering figure.


    His hair was slightly disheveled, and there were a few tattered places on his clothes. Moreover, there were a few places with neat openings, which should have been caused by sharp weapons or Qi blades.


    A person suddenly rushed out to block his path, and in the next moment, Fenggu Zhengyun struck out with her blade, striking towards the person in front of him.


    When she saw that it was Li Qingniu, she wanted to stop but it was too late.


    However, he knew in his heart that this kind of attack would not affect Li Qingniu in the slightest.


    Sure enough, the blade Qi landed on Li Qingniu''s body, and was repelled by Li Qingniu''s Imperial Qi, causing the Qi to dissipate all the way to the side of the mountain.


    At the same time as the mountain rock exploded, Fenggu Zhengyun seemed to have expended all of her strength just now, and could no longer hold on as she fell down with a loud bang.


    Senior brother. Li Qingniu immediately went forward to support him.


    Junior apprentice-brother ¡­ I''ve finally found you.


    He asked, "Senior Brother, why did you come specially to find me?" Who hurt you?


    Fenggu Zhengyun''s breath was weak and she had not even opened her mouth to reply when she heard the sound of clothes fluttering in the distance. In a flash, she had already heard the sound of a voice: "Celestial Star Sect arrest of the traitor.


    Li Qingniu raised his head to look at the person who spoke, only to see that there were three people in total, all of them around thirty years old, each of them looking very energetic, as though they were riding on the wind, yet their auras were not even the slightest bit different, they were clearly experts amongst experts.


    However, what Li Qingniu was most concerned about were their clothes. The clothes they wore were similar to Celestial Star Sect in both style and colour, but there were still differences in some of the details.


    The gatekeeper disciple and the messenger in the hall wore slightly different clothes compared to the ordinary disciples, used to differentiate the different identities of the different people. But in these few months of Celestial Star Sect, although it couldn''t be said that they knew everyone there, but from the normal address, to the people guarding the mountain, then to the messenger, to the elders, to the people in the hall, to the people in the Seat, Li Qingniu had seen all of these clothes, but Li Qingniu had never seen the details of the clothes of the three people in front of him.


    Who are you? I have seen a lot of people with Celestial Star Sect, but this seems to be the first time I have seen you two.


    One of the three came out and said, "Oh?" That means you should also be someone who came from the Celestial Star Sect? Then you should know that the Celestial Star Sect halls are separated, even if you stay there for ten or eight years, you might not be able to get all the people there to recognize you.


    But I''ve seen all the styles of the clothes, and I''ve never seen any of your clothes before. Li Qingniu continued to ask.


    It seems like you are also one of his accomplices, and you just so happened to be able to bring him back to be punished for his crimes.


    The three of them surrounded Li Qingniu and his group in the middle, ready to make their move.


    At this time, Fenggu Zhengyun was completely exhausted, and could only tightly grab onto Li Qingniu''s clothes and say with all his strength: Junior Brother ¡­ Right now, the only one who can save Celestial Star Sect is you ¡­


    After saying that, Fenggu Zhengyun fainted.


    Something happened to his Celestial Star Sect! Li Qingniu frowned, his Celestial Star Sect guarded by nine elders who were close to the Starry Sky Level 10, he could not imagine what kind of person could cause him to fall into danger in this world.


    Could it be that person? The figure in the red snow suddenly flashed in front of Li Qingniu.


    That so-called man of heaven who took away Grandma Long and the rest and even injured Master? He had already snatched away far too many things, and now he didn''t even let go of his Celestial Star Sect.


    The flames of fury in Li Qingniu''s heart suddenly burned, and even his eyes were filled with rage.


    Since you were able to leave the Celestial Star Sect, your strength should have already entered the starry sky. But even so, you still aren''t our opponent, not to mention that when the three of us join hands, it would be hard for even the experts of the starry sky''s Level Nine to resist. So, if you know what''s good for you, obediently surrender. The other side saw that he did not intend to surrender, so he threatened.


    Surrender? You''ve hurt my senior, so you have to pay a price. As Li Qingniu finished speaking indifferently, he placed Feng Gu on the ground at the moment where Yun Ping was still standing before slowly standing up and staring coldly at the three people in front of him.


    Since this brat is tired of living, let''s send him on his way. Another person said.


    Two of them were at the fourth level of the starry sky and had Level Nine. If they worked together, they would indeed be able to suppress the Fighter s of the starry sky.


    Li Qingniu smiled faintly and said: "These past two days, I have coincidentally learnt a thing or two from Miss Liruo and haven''t had the chance to test the results. They have come at the right time.


    Oh? Could it be that the master was talking about that move? Mr. Jian saw through his thoughts and said with a smile.


    The three of them saw the smile on Li Qingniu''s lips, thinking that the other party was provoking them, they looked at each other, and got angry at the same time.


    Unknowingly, Li Qingniu swayed, and a guqin suddenly appeared in his hand.


    Clang! The sound of the zither shook the ground, causing a series of explosions to rise up from the ground. When the three saw the powerful zither music, they immediately jumped back several meters.


    After landing, one of them frowned and said: "Zither Speaker..."


    Another person from the side said: "So what? Even if his strength has increased after he sacrificed his martial spirit, he is still no match for an expert with Starry Sky Level. I don''t believe that the three of us together will not be able to defeat him."


    That''s right, we''ll just use the Sky Blade Array. In any case, he''s courting death, so it''s not our fault. The third person said.


    Alright, then the Sky Blade Array!


    As the sound of their voices faded, the three of them instantly moved. Each of them chose a different position and stood still before activating their battle formation.


    Li Qingniu looked at their movements and laughed, then slowly sat down and placed the heaven and earth guqin across his lap. Both of his hands lightly rested on the zither strings, but he did not immediately play it, as though he was courteously inviting them to make the first move.


    Brat, arrogant! Then die! Drink


    With a light shout, the three people who were humiliated released their martial spirits and formed an array, surrounding Li Qingniu in the middle.


    Following which, countless sharp blades condensed from the True Qi of the three of them descended from the sky, like a waterfall releasing its flood waters, densely packed as it rained down towards Li Qingniu''s head.


    The sharpness and power of these blades that were condensed from Advanced Fighters''s Innate Qi could not even be compared to a sharp weapon that could wipe out iron like mud.

 C117

    Li Qingniu''s hands moved swiftly, the zither music resonated and formed a barrier around Li Qingniu''s body, enveloping both Li Qingniu and Li Qingniu in the center.


    The blades were like a rain of stars as they incessantly rained down. The clanging sounds they made landed on the protective barrier, and it either became invisible or bounced off to the side, causing a mountain full of dust.


    The thick smoke continuously drifted about, gradually obscuring their line of sight.


    Let''s see how long your little one can hold on.


    That''s right, no matter how long he can hold on by himself, he won''t be able to handle the three of us.


    But very quickly, they realized that they had spoken too early. Until the three of them felt that it was gradually becoming more and more strenuous, the sound of Li Qingniu''s zither was still as smooth as flowing clouds and flowing water, without the slightest hint of weariness.


    Slowly, two hours passed.


    Four hours passed.


    Six hours passed ¡­


    The mountain top had long been disfigured by the Qi blades flying in all directions.


    However, within the smoke, there was a continuous stream of sound.


    At this time, the three people who had set up the formation were already sweating profusely and were on the verge of exhaustion.


    Maintaining such a powerful force was a huge drain on their stamina, and this was the first time they had met such a powerful opponent.


    In the past, when they used this move against their enemies, it would take less than an hour to destroy their opponent''s defense. However, now that several hours had passed, their hands didn''t feel anything at all.


    How is this possible!? Unless he wasn''t a human, no matter how strong the zhenqi in his body was, it was impossible for him to last that long. A person gasped.


    One of the people on the right nodded and wiped the sweat off his face. He said, "That''s right. In that case, let''s just use the Absolute Destiny Blade. Otherwise, the three of us might be the first ones to collapse."


    Alright, although this move will exhaust all of our strength, we have no other choice but to give it a try.


    After the three of them reached an agreement, they immediately changed positions. While they were fighting, they were also changing their positions. After that, the three of them let out a loud shout, expelling all their remaining Zhen Qi out of their bodies and sending their palms up in the air.


    Looking up into the sky, at the heart of the saber waterfall, countless blade shadows slowly merged into one, forming an incomparably huge sky-blade.


    The sabers were still converging in the air.


    Moreover, the pressure it created had already caused the mountains several thousand meters below to fall into a deathly silence.


    The powerful air pressure instantly destroyed all the trees and flowers on the mountaintop. The trees were all covered in leaves, and they all turned yellow in the blink of an eye as they all fell down.


    In less than half a quarter of an hour, the mountain had been covered in greenery, and now all that was left was a mountain of withered branches and withered leaves.


    The air in the surroundings seemed to congeal, causing one to feel as if a great amount of force was being exerted every time they took a deep breath.


    The temperature also gradually turned cold, the air blades were still pouring down, and the zither music still lingered on.


    Finally, the huge blade formed in the sky. The three of them simultaneously let out a loud shout and their hands fiercely sank down.


    A single saber strike could topple the world, and destroy the clouds in the sky with a single breath.


    Before the blade had arrived, the mountain peak had already been cut open by the immense pressure!


    In the blink of an eye, the entire land and mountains were shaken.


    This earth-shattering slash was something that probably only the strongest expert in the universe could withstand.


    Could Li Qingniu do it?


    No one knew, even Li Qingniu himself did not know.


    Therefore, he was very curious, so he asked Mr. Jian Li. Mr. Jian''s answer was: Master can dodge it, but master''s current strength is still insufficient.


    Oh, just as I thought. Li Qingliu indifferently said, but he didn''t seem to be the least bit flustered.


    Because he did not need to borrow this move, Li Qingniu was currently caressing the zither music behind one of the three opponents. It was not at the center of the array where the huge blade was about to attack.


    This was the Sound Illusion Realm that Li Qingniu had just learned from Liruo in the past two days.


    Phonetic illusions were similar to phonic illusions, using the illusion created by the sound to confuse the opponent.


    However, there were also differences. The latter could only be used for stealth while the former could not only be transformed but could also be in the transformation realm. There were no advantages or disadvantages between the two, but they were all moves that were suited to different situations.


    After all, the environment he wanted to create was even larger, so naturally, it would be more difficult. But with the support of the heaven and earth zither, although Li Qingniu had only trained for a few days, it was not difficult for him to do so.


    As for choosing to stay behind them, the reason was even simpler. Even if they destroyed the entire mountain, they would at least give him a foothold, right?


    As such, from the beginning to the end, the attacks from the blades that fell from the three blades were just illusions.


    This was also the reason why Li Qingniu was able to endure for so long. If these blades really were to strike at the defensive barrier, under this constant barrage, Li Qingniu would also need to continuously extract and replenish his True Qi to defend himself.


    But in reality, Li Qingniu had only used a very small amount of energy to maintain an illusionary world. Not to mention being able to endure until now, even if he could endure for another seven days and nights, although Li Qingniu''s body was slow, he could still replenish the circulating Five Elements energy.


    In order to protect Fenggu Zhengyun from the strong atmospheric pressure released by her opponent, Li Qingniu had even allocated a portion of her energy to protect the unconscious Fenggu Zhengyun by his side.


    In the midst of the thunderbolt, the huge blade of the heavenly blade cut through the air, instantly slicing the entire mountain in two.


    The mountain was pushed to the left and right by the formation.


    With a violent tremble, a seven or eight foot long gap appeared in the middle of the mountain that had been split open.


    After the mountain came to a halt, the three people separated by the mountain all used up their energy.


    He could only use his hands to support the ground as he began to breathe heavily.


    With Lao Er on that side, he probably didn''t have the strength to fly over. What should he do? One of them said.


    He crossed his legs and closed his eyes as he said, "Why are you so anxious? Let him stay there and recover his strength first, the kid is already dead, so when we recover our strength we can go down the mountain and search for his corpse, and that''s the worst of it. You better hurry up and recover your strength as soon as possible, and it''s best if you can leave before someone else comes here."


    Was that kid really dead? The other person nodded and sat down cross-legged as he spoke.


    Nonsense, since when did our Destiny Blade fail? It was just that he did not expect that he would have to use the Absolute Life Heavenly Saber to deal with such a Hair-raising Boy.


    Yeah, I understand, but this kid is really evil, how could he hold on for so long?


    Well, anyway, no one''s going to tell you the answer.


    Suddenly, just as he finished speaking, the zither music once again echoed in their ears.


    What? Zither Sound... How could that be?


    Impossible! No one has ever been able to receive our Absolute Life Skyblade. No, wait... The sound seemed to be coming from the other side.


    The moment he said that, the two of them jumped up from the ground and looked at each other while trying their best to stand straight.


    At this moment, the huge cloud of dust caused by Skyblade''s cleaving of a mountain had yet to dissipate. It would not be easy to see everything from seventy to eighty feet away.


    However, the two of them were almost certain that the zither music came from the other side.


    Then one of them cupped his hands and shouted towards the other side: Lao Er, are you over there? Lao Er...


    "Big brother ~ I ¡­" En.


    Lao Er, what''s wrong?


    There were no more replies. Other than the sound of the zither, there was no other sound at all.


    The last attack had scared away the birds in the forest and scared off the wild beasts in the mountains.


    Apart from the zither, only the sound of the wind reverberated. The melodious and melodious zither music, in their ears, seemed to have come from hell in order to steal their lives.


    Gradually, gradually ¡­


    As the dust settled, the scenery across from him began to clear up.


    In front of him was the unconscious Fenggu Zhengyun, who was lying on the ground.


    The man knelt there, bowed his head, as if begging for Fenggu Zhengyun''s forgiveness.


    Beside them, there was a person sitting upright. He had a zither in his knees, and his eyes were leisurely looking. His ten fingers gently moved, and a melodious melody floated out from between these ten fingers.


    Brother, he didn''t die ¡­


    Shut up, of course I saw it. I''m not blind.


    Who the hell is he? Why can''t even our Destiny Blade kill him?


    The big brother in the mouth bit his lips and lowered his head to ponder for a moment. Then, he frowned and said, "No, it''s not that Skyblade can''t kill him, it''s that he didn''t hit him at all."


    This didn''t make sense, but under that intense pressure, how could he still move freely? Ol ''Three said in disbelief.


    The boss frowned and shook his head, "I don''t know what method he used, but he has already endured for so long, even the strongest experts under the heavens would have already consumed most of their energy. It is impossible for him to block the final attack of the Lifesteal Heaven''s Saber, the only explanation being that he managed to avoid the attack."


    Bba Bba Bba Bba ¡­ The sound of the zither stopped and a burst of applause came from the other side.


    Li Qingniu placed the guqin on the side and slowly stood up, saying: "Smart, smart, no wonder you can become their boss. Your analysis can be said to be very accurate, but all of these are no longer important right?"


    What did you do to the Lao Er?


    Li Qingniu lowered his head to look at the person and said: It''s nothing, this is just asking him to apologize to my senior brother, and to sincerely repent, don''t worry, for now, I don''t want his life, as long as you all properly answer my question and sincerely admit your mistakes, I can still leave a path for you all to live.


    Who the hell are you? The boss frowned and asked.


    Li Qingniu laughed and said: Didn''t I say it earlier, I''m someone from the Celestial Star Sect, and you don''t seem to have heard my words clearly? The ones who need to answer the questions right now are you guys, I''m the one asking the questions.


    After he finished speaking, he then patted Lao Er''s head to warn him.

 C118

    You... What do you want to ask?


    Who the hell are you? And under whose orders? What did he do to the Celestial Star Sect?


    The leader of the three hesitated for a moment before saying: "We are indeed from the Celestial Star Sect, but we were secretly set up in the Meeting Room as a hidden power of the Celestial Star Sect, to assist when there is a major incident with the Sect.


    Even the Nine Halls elders did not know of their existence, and only knew of the three Seat s and the Old Master s in the conference hall.


    Reportedly, in the previous generation of Master, something like an elder coveting to become the Master had once occurred, and wanted to rebel. Although it was eventually pacified, it still caused great loss and upheaval to the Celestial Star Sect during that time.


    At that time, the Old Master was still one of the elders and had personally experienced that turmoil. So much so that after he ascended to the position of Master, in order to avoid similar major accidents from causing loss of Celestial Star Sect, he ordered this kind of team to be formed in the middle of the discussion hall.


    The majority of the team members were selected by the official business hall. Among them, there were those who had already left after reaching the Starry Sky, in name, but were still cultivating in Celestial Star Sect, and as long as they reached a certain level of strength and expressed their loyalty to and followed all the orders made in their nature, they would have the chance to be recruited to train in secret.


    Among these people, some treated this as an honor, some as a responsibility, and some as an obligation.


    But gradually, after undergoing secret training and nurturing, their minds started to change, and their views started to change. They were no longer the hot-blooded people who wanted to repay people with Sect, but rather, became one who only knew how to obey orders, and could only arrange things to be done.


    So if the Meeting Room said that Fenggu Zhengyun was a traitor, then he, Fenggu Zhengyun, was a traitor. The Meeting Room ordered them to capture him, then they would capture him, order them to kill him, and then they would kill him. She would not investigate whether or not this matter was true or false.


    So you all simply have no evidence to prove whether or not the Senior Brother Fenrir betrayed the Celestial Star Sect and started chasing after him for a thousand miles? Li Qingniu glared at the two and said.


    The boss swallowed his saliva and said: This is an order from the meeting hall, the meeting hall won''t wrongly accuse him, furthermore if he doesn''t reject us, at most, we will only capture him, and it''s because he doesn''t treasure his own life.


    Another order to kill as soon as he refused the arrest? The business hall did not care about disciple''s life at all. Li Qingniu said coldly.


    The traitor is not to be pitied, said the third.


    Don''t tell me that all of you really don''t think that the council chamber''s actions are too ruthless? I believe that Elder Ling Yun will also definitely not ignore this matter.


    Elder Ling Yun? Hmph, don''t think that he is clean, Fenggu Zhengyun is just a chess piece under its orders, once her achievements are exposed, I am afraid that he will not be able to protect herself anymore, how can she control others? The boss scoffed.


    Hearing the other party''s words, Li Qingniu was almost certain that something had happened to Master. He had to figure out what had happened as soon as possible.


    So he hurriedly asked: "What did you do to Elder Ling Yun?"


    Why are you so nervous? Could it be that you are one of the people who went out with Lingyun Hall? No wonder this brat risked his life to come looking for you. Looks like you really are like cranes. It''s a pity that our skills are inferior to others, otherwise we would have eliminated you traitors.


    You still dare to call him a traitor, do you really not want his life? Li Qingniu glared at Ol ''Three who was kneeling on the ground as he spoke.


    The boss suddenly laughed out loud. "Brat, why do you think we wasted our time talking to you?"


    With these words, Eldest Brother and Third Brother leapt up, jumping over half of the mountain.


    Just now, when they were answering each other''s questions, they had also brought up other topics, such as the establishment of this secret team. The purpose of that was to stall for time.


    In fact, they had already been secretly circulating their energy, gradually recovering their physical strength.


    After this period of secretly adjusting his breath, although he hadn''t recovered much of his strength, it was enough for him to cross this distance of twenty to twenty feet to fight with his opponent.


    The three of them had already formed a tacit understanding with each other after being in contact with each other for so many years. Sometimes, they only needed a look or a word of advice to know what the other was thinking.


    As a result, while they were talking, Lao Er, who had been trembling and kneeling beside Fenggu Zhengyun, continued to pretend to be afraid while also quietly recovering his strength.


    As the two people got closer and closer to Li Qingniu, attracting his attention, Lao Er, who seemed to be afraid and cowardly just a moment ago, suddenly moved. With a movement as fast as the wind, his nimble body flipped over abruptly, arriving beside the heaven and earth zither that Li Qingniu had placed on the ground.


    As he shouted, he said, "Big brother, third brother, I''ve got the zither. It''s up to you two." Hmph, you''re dead meat, hahahaha.


    However, in the next moment, his smile froze.


    He saw Li Qingniu raise his hand casually and leap over from the other side, just as his feet stabilized, the two who were about to attack Li Qingniu suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood, his body flew backwards like a kite with a broken string, falling straight down to the huge gap between the ''two mountains'' that was created by their own Heavenly Sabers.


    Ah ¡­ Miserable wails that were constantly sinking reverberated in the mountain stream. The other Lao Er''s hands that were holding onto the zither once again trembled, and were no longer as swift and steady as they were a moment ago.


    They were all wrong. They thought that Li Qingniu relied on his Sacrificial Martial Spirit to become a Heaven Realm cultivator, so as long as they took the guqin in his hands, any one of them could easily take his life.


    However, imagination was always beautiful, and reality was cruel. Or it could be said that their original plan was correct, and the wrong thing to do was to misjudge Li Qingniu''s strength.


    If any of them knew the art of probing, they would not have acted so rashly. Unfortunately, there were no ''ifs'' in this world.


    Big brother, third brother! You... You... Seeing his comrade falling down the cliff like a brother in arms right in front of his eyes, he was both shocked and angry at the same time. He was already at a loss for words, not knowing what to say.


    Li Qingniu turned around with a smile on his face, looked at him and shrugged his shoulders: Although I am not intelligent, I am not stupid enough to put such an important thing around, I just wanted to use it to test you guys, I didn''t expect you guys to be so careless, you are courting death, you can''t blame anyone else.


    You... Was it intentional? The other party asked with widened eyes.


    Li Qingniu laughed: Why don''t you ask yourself? If it was you, would you allow such a flaw to appear?


    That''s right, if it was him, he definitely wouldn''t have revealed such an obvious flaw. Why didn''t he think of that just now?


    Right now, there was only regret and unwillingness left in his heart.


    Maybe Li Qingniu was too young, and was just an inexperienced Hair-raising Boy in their eyes; or maybe he was just too arrogant, and underestimated this terrifying opponent in front of him.


    The palm you used just now was ¡­ One of the top ten experts ¡­


    That''s right, it''s the Cloud Push, but it doesn''t even use 10% of its power, you can even see through it like that, looks like you have some experience too.


    Lao Er closed his eyes and sighed towards the sky, saying: Sigh, I never thought that I would meet the successor of the number one female emperor under the stars, it''s me who is blind, this loss is not wrong, just kill me.


    I have yet to say I will take your life, why are you in such a hurry to die? Li Qingniu laughed.


    The Lao Er said: I know that you left me behind because you have other questions that you want to ask, and killing my big brother and the others also wanted to further intimidate me. But I''m sorry, I know, big brother already told you earlier, I really don''t have anything else to tell you.


    After speaking, he tilted his head back, looking as if he was waiting for death to come before him.


    Seeing that, Li Qingniu sighed: You still have some backbone, in fact, if you guys had not acted recklessly, I do not intend to kill anyone today, you can go.


    You... You''re really letting me go? Aren''t you afraid that I''ll report back? Lao Er opened his eyes and asked Li Qingniu in disbelief.


    Li Qingniu shrugged his shoulders and said: If you think you''re fast enough, you can do as you please, but even if you have to inform them, you should at least help your brothers hide in the wilderness. After Li Qingniu finished speaking, he turned around and no longer looked at him.


    This was the second test for Li Qingniu''s flying opponent. If he still did not know what was good for him, Li Qingniu would definitely not hesitate to take action, and take his life.


    Lao Er was startled at first, but after a moment of hesitation, he sighed, then gently placed the heaven and earth guqin in his arms onto the ground, he cupped his fist at Li Qingniu, then turned and rushed down the mountain.


    Right now, the fall of every Advanced Fighters was a portion of the loss of their power to resist the beast tide in the future.


    They were different from the people who wanted to kill Tang Yue, he had to listen to their superior''s orders, and the killers were people who did things based on money. For people like them, Li Qingniu did not believe that they would sacrifice themselves for someone else.


    Li Qingniu brought Fenggu Zhengyun back to the Fenghua Mansion and fed him some specially made medicinal pellets.


    Not long after, Fenggu Zhengyun finally regained her senses, and asked when she saw Li Qingniu: "Junior Brother, where are they?"


    Li Qingniu replied: Two dead and one injured, I can''t threaten Senior Brother anymore. Senior Brother can rest assured.


    After Fenggu Zhengyun heard this, she calmed down and then requested for Li Qingniu to bring him back to the Celestial Star Sect to save the person.


    Li Qingniu said: Senior Brother being injured like this is not something that can be used to save others. It''s better to let me go alone, but senior brother tell me what happened at the Celestial Star Sect first, why does it affect Master?

 C119

    It turned out that after the last incident with Celestial Star Sect, Fenggu Zhengyun had been sent by Elder Ling Yun to investigate the relevant situation regarding how the fake Master had snuck into the Celestial Star Sect.


    After a series of covert investigations, just as he was about to get an idea, he suddenly heard the news that he had become Celestial Star Sect''s traitor.


    At first, he only thought that some misunderstanding had occurred. Perhaps it was because he had not received permission to leave in secret in order to investigate.


    He thought that as long as Elder Ling Yun could prove to everyone that he had reached the Starry Sky Level and that he could freely leave the Celestial Star Sect to train, this matter would be over.


    But not long after, the people who were chasing after him appeared. It was only at this moment that he realized the seriousness of the matter. In order to find out the whole story, after avoiding the heavy hunting, he had taken a risk to sneak back into the Celestial Star Sect once.


    But by the time he returned, his Celestial Star Sect had completely changed. Even the entrance of the Barrier that had entered the Heavenly Star Mountain had changed.


    In the end, he managed to obtain some information from a hermit who was out on an errand.


    The meeting hall suddenly used the reason of Clan Elder Ling Yun''s plans to frame the Celestial Star Sect and tried to rebel. They sealed off Clan Elder Ling and even sent people to temporarily take over the Lingyun Hall, and said that they wanted to thoroughly investigate if there were any other accomplices within the Lingyun Hall.


    Currently, all the disciples of the Lingyun Hall had been suspended in their cultivation and were locked in their rooms everyday.


    Fenggu Zhengyun, on the other hand, continued to bear the crime of being a traitor and was constantly pursued by the Celestial Star Sect.


    What about the other halls? Li Qingniu asked.


    Although the situation isn''t as bad as Lingyun Hall, but I heard that the disciples of the various halls have all been restricted to varying degrees, and the reason is still to prevent any schemes that we might have from sneaking in.


    Liruo who was listening at the side for half a day could not help but ask: "Does that mean the main focus of this whole matter, is most likely your Celestial Star Sect''s council chamber?"


    Li Qingniu introduced him briefly: "This is Miss Liruo, a friend of mine. He has a way to gather information."


    This was after all, a secret stronghold of the Stellar Pavilion, and it was believed that Liruo did not wish for too many people to know about this matter.


    Fenggu Zhengyun nodded her head: That''s right, and according to my investigations, five years ago, Old Master would have secretly left the Celestial Star Sect for some reason. It was also because after that time, Old Master began to wrap himself in a black robe all day long, and the ones who welcomed him back to Old Master were the three Seat s. Every year, ranks would appear in the competitions of the various halls after that.


    However, it was unknown whether the other party had already sensed it or if it was to dispel everyone''s suspicions, a person suddenly jumped out and openly questioned the identity of the Old Master.


    It was also at this time, an expert who was rumored to have reached Starry Sky Level 10 and was about to attack strong suddenly killed his way to Celestial Star Sect and challenged Old Master to prove his strength.


    In the end, Old Master only used one and a half moves to cripple the expert known as the Starry Sky Level 10, and drove him out of the Celestial Star Sect. This matter was too coincidental, and Elder Ling Yun had always held back about the outcome.


    These words had only been told to Fenggu Zhengyun and only she knew of it. Even Yun Tian had never heard him mention it before.


    Liruo said. Starry Sky Level 10? Even if the top ten experts were to make a move, it was unlikely that they would be able to cripple such an expert in just one or two moves. Didn''t you try to find the whereabouts of this person?


    Fenggu Zhengyun sighed: I have to look for him, but I can''t find him at all, she seems to have disappeared from the world.


    Li Qingniu looked at Liruo and said: "Then I''ll be troubling Miss Liruo on this matter."


    Liruo laughed charmingly: "Don''t worry, I will help you find it after he was turned into dust and scattered into the wind and sand."


    I will return to Celestial Star Sect to check on the situation, and will have to trouble Miss to take care of Senior Brother Fenrir for me.


    Liruo pretended to sigh: My Fenghua Mansion is about to become your personal shelter. Alright, don''t worry. I will take good care of the person you gave to me.


    After he finished explaining some of the details, Li Qingniu let Fenggu Zhengyun rest properly as he rushed towards the Celestial Star Sect at full speed.


    The surrounding area of the Heavenly Star Mountain was isolated by Barrier. This was also the reason why so many people who came to search for the Heavenly Star Mountain were unable to even see the shadow of the Heavenly Star Mountain in the end.


    In the eyes of ordinary people, Heavenly Star Mountain was merely an ordinary ice mountain. It was neither too big nor too vast, but once one enters the Barrier, no one would doubt that it was the biggest snowy mountain within the glacier.


    As long as there was a Celestial Star Sect disciple who knew how to enter the Heavenly Star Mountain through the Barrier, Li Qingniu no longer had the time to specifically wait for the Heavenly Star Mountain''s disciple to appear in front of him.


    He was currently very anxious to find out the situation inside. The Barrier s of the Heavenly Star Mountain were supported by special Feng Shui lines and could not be broken just by relying on their strength alone, he still had to know their patterns. However, the Heavenly Star Mountain had already changed the layout of the Barrier. It was very different from what Li Qingniu knew in the past.


    After walking around the glacier, and yet to be unable to find a way to pass through the Barrier, Li Qingniu started to feel slightly anxious.


    As night fell, Li Qingniu looked at the oil on the wolf leg that was lying on the fire and suddenly thought: That''s right, the food and daily necessities in the Celestial Star Sect were all provided by the Ruoqing family caravan. She definitely knew more about the Celestial Star Sect.


    Thinking about it, Li Qingniu did not even care about eating his wolf leg, he immediately activated the One Step To Heaven''s End and found the location that Gu Ruoqing had told him about earlier.


    But Gu Ruoqing was not there. When Gu Chuan saw him, her face was filled with worry.


    Li Qingniu asked him what happened? Why was he so worried? Where was Gu Ruoqing?


    Gu Chuan sighed: "Qing Er, she..." Sigh, she was held hostage in Celestial Star Sect.


    Hostages? What hostage? Why hostages? Li Qingniu asked quickly.


    It seemed that there was an elder who had betrayed them, causing everyone in the Celestial Star Sect to be anxious. In order to prevent him from connecting with the outside world, not only did he change the Barrier outside of Celestial Star Sect, he also requested us to send someone over as a hostage, in case we help them spread the news, otherwise we would have to exchange it for another merchant guild''s supplies. I originally wanted to withdraw from this business, but Qing Er was ¡­ Sigh.


    Li Qingniu had a rough understanding of what was happening. On one hand, Gu Ruoqing did not want to affect the merchant guild''s business, on the other hand, she thought that she would be able to see frequently inside, so she took the initiative to be the hostage.


    What a silly girl. Mr. Jian could not help but sigh at Li Qingniu.


    Just then, Gu Chuan asked: Why is my nephew here looking for Qing Er? Could it be that nephew has never been on the mountain?


    Before, when he brought someone to deliver the goods, he had wanted to ask them about his daughter''s situation, but everyone from the Celestial Star Sect s seemed to be facing a great enemy, and their mouths were tightly shut, not revealing even a single word. He said that he wanted to meet Li Qingniu, which was also rejected, and was warned not to do anything over the line.


    With his daughter in the opponent''s hands, even though Gu Chuan was angry in his heart, he did not dare to release his anger. He could only sigh daily, hoping that his daughter would return early.


    Now that he knew that Li Qingniu had actually not been on the mountain the entire time, his worry for Gu Ruoqing could not help but increase by another level.


    Uncle Gu, don''t worry, I just came back to settle this. I promised that I would safely bring it back to the Miss Ruoqing and that I would settle this matter as soon as possible, but I need to first enter the Celestial Star Sect, so I need Uncle Gu''s help.


    Nephew, what happened to his Celestial Star Sect? Why don''t you know how to get in?


    After all, his daughter''s life was now in someone else''s hands. Even if Li Qingniu made a request, before he knew the circumstances of the situation, he would not dare to easily agree to it.


    What if the outside world that your Celestial Star Sect is on guard against is Li Qingniu... Although this possibility was very small, what if?


    If a bunch of Li Qingniu killed his own daughter, then he would never forgive himself in this life, even if Li Qingniu had helped him before.


    Li Qingniu could see through the worries in his heart, and knew that he would only be able to dispel the worries in his heart if he could explain things clearly.


    He gave him a brief summary of the situation.


    After knowing the whole story, Gu Chuan simply could not believe that such a shocking thing could happen to the supreme Celestial Star Sect that caused all the Fighter in the world to revere it.


    If not for Senior Brother Fenrir risking his life to send me a message, I would still be in the dark. I have specifically come back to save Master and my fellow sect members, but I cannot enter Heavenly Star Mountain.


    Tomorrow morning I will find an excuse and arrange for a batch of goods to be delivered up the mountain. At that time, nephew will join the delivery team, and as long as we pass the Barrier, I believe that nephew will be able to take care of him. I have a request.


    Li Qingniu stood up and said: I know what Uncle Gu wants to say, don''t worry, I will guarantee the safety of Miss Ruoqing and send him to Uncle Gu''s side unscathed.


    Alright, as long as I have nephew''s promise, I, Gu Liuyue, am willing to throw caution to the wind. Gu Chuan slammed the table heavily, and said loudly.


    He had absolute trust in Li Qingniu, because he knew that as long as Li Qingniu made a promise, he would definitely be able to accomplish it. He had also heard Gu Ruoqing tell him about the events of the previous trial.


    Therefore, he had no doubts about Li Qingniu''s ability. As long as his daughter was safe, he was not afraid of the price that he had to pay.


    Early morning on the next day, when Li Qingniu woke up, he had already prepared a batch of food for waiting.

 C120

    In the Celestial Star Sect Great Assembly Hall, Seat and the other two were in the middle of a discussion, when a disciple came to report that the Gu Family Merchant Group had delivered a batch of food.


    Didn''t they just deliver it three days ago? Who sent them?


    Returning to the Seat, not our people but the people who sent the food over, saying that they sent the wrong food last time and mistook the ordinary food sold to the poor for high quality food to be delivered here, this time to exchange.


    Initially, the three Seat s were not required to handle small matters like buying grains for the day. However, due to the recent special period, the three Seat s were required to report to them no matter what happened, regardless of size.


    As a result, as soon as the caravan entered the Skypiercing Mountain, Barrier immediately informed the disciples of their origins. The disciples of the guarding mountain immediately came to report to the three of them.


    Let them change, then, said another voice, but let them be followed along the way, and do not let them wander about.


    Yes.


    After the Mountain Guarding disciple left, the left Seat spoke out: "Coming over at this time to exchange food, I don''t think it''s that simple. Why don''t you ask more about the situation?"


    There was nothing to ask, they had already entered the Barrier. Even if there was something deceptive about it, it was already too late to stop them.


    The left Seat nodded his head and said: "The words of the upper class make sense. Who do you think is playing tricks this time? Could it be Fenggu Zhengyun?


    Fenggu Zhengyun did not have much contact with the Gu family. There was only one person who could get them to help.


    Right Seat nodded his head: "I also heard from the rest of the kids that the Gu family''s daughter and Li Qingniu have some sort of relationship, and among the disciples that have recently left the Heavenly Star Mountain, there are only Fenggu Zhengyun and Li Qingniu.


    Seat Zuo smiled and said, "Don''t forget, there''s still one more Yun Tian."


    Him? Hmph, how could a stray dog have the guts to come back? The left Seat said noncommittally.


    Upper Seat thought for a moment, then said: "If it was Li Qingniu who came, we would have to be more careful. I heard that his strength has long surpassed Fenggu Zhengyun."


    Seat Zuo laughed, "What need is there for you to have the will of others to sit at your place?" No matter how strong he is, he''s just an expert in the way of Starry Sky Level. If one can''t control him, then there''s two of them. If two can''t control him, there''s three of them. If three can''t, then we can use ten.


    Right Seat said: I agree that it''s better to be careful, I heard that Li Qingniu has many martial spirits in his body, although they are not fully developed, but he seems to have other special abilities, and many of them came from the top ten strongest, so it''s very difficult to measure his true strength.


    The upper class nodded his head: That''s exactly the case, immediately send more people to watch Ling Yun, since he is willing to come back and wade through this muddy water, he would definitely not ignore the safety of my Master.


    After Li Qingniu followed the food delivery team into the Celestial Star Sect place to store the food, while the surveillance personnel were at the entrance to guard the place, he opened one of the bags of food he had just delivered, and immediately a person came out. This person''s figure, height, build, clothes, and figure were all extremely similar to the current Li Qingniu.


    The two of them nodded at each other, then Li Qingniu climbed onto the roof. Very quickly, the group of people finished exchanging their food, and left the Heavenly Star Mountain with their food.


    Oh? Did you guys see it clearly? They really didn''t do anything, just changed the food and left? After hearing the report from the person in charge of surveillance, the left Seat frowned and said.


    Reporting to Seat, from the moment they entered the mountain to the moment they left, our men had been keeping a close watch on them.


    Right Seat said: Did the number of people who came before compare with the number you left behind?


    We confirmed the number several times. There were thirteen people when we came back, and thirteen when we went back. There was no problem.


    Alright, you guys go down first. If anything else happens, report back quickly.


    Yes, disciple will take his leave.


    Seat Zuo frowned and asked: Were we overthinking it? Were they just here to exchange for food?


    At a critical moment, be careful. Let''s not let our guard down.


    Li Qingniu sneaked out of the room that contained the food, using a movement skill that was lightning fast, avoiding all eyes and ears, and sneaked into the Lingyun Hall.


    The inside of the Lingyun Hall was cold and cheerless. On top of the originally unending stream of people training their Martial Ground, there were only two to three disciples that Li Qingniu had never seen guarding it before.


    There were also few people walking around in the backyard. However, there were more people standing guard in front of the gate. There were one or two people standing guard outside every room.


    Suddenly, the sound of a zither began to sound out, and it entered into the ears of the crowd. They looked around, but after half a day, they still didn''t know where the sound of the zither came from.


    On the other hand, Li Qingniu borrowed the sound of the zither and without anyone noticing, entered Murong Lanyu''s room.


    Inside the room, Murong Lanyu was looking at a portrait and sighing, as though she was trying to pour out her worries.


    Suddenly, he heard the sound of footsteps from behind, Murong Lanyu suddenly turned around, when she saw that it was Li Qingniu, her eyes immediately filled with tears, almost shouting out loud, Li Qingniu immediately made a hand gesture to keep quiet.


    She then suppressed the happiness in her heart, laughed and lowered her voice: "Brother Li, how did you come back?" The people outside didn''t stop you? Oh right, they can''t stop you at all, it''s good enough that Brother Li is back. Due to her excitement, she had already begun to speak incoherently.


    Li Qingniu explained the process of Fenggu Zhengyun finding him, as well as the purpose of this trip, and asked Murong Lanyu about the location of the Master.


    Upon mentioning the Master, Murong Lanyu couldn''t help but sigh: "It''s all because of us, if not for us, they wouldn''t be able to do anything to the Master. After sobbing twice, she continued, "After the Master was taken away by them, we were locked inside our rooms, and were not allowed to go out. We were completely unable to find out anything about the Master.


    Then do you know where Miss Gu is locked up? Li Qingniu continued to ask.


    Elder Sister Ruo Qing? Is she also in Heavenly Star Mountain? I don''t know, why is she here? If Big Sister Qing Qing wasn''t someone from the Celestial Star Sect, they wouldn''t have had any reason to capture her.


    Li Qingniu knew that the meeting hall must have ordered for all their information to be sealed, so he couldn''t get anything out of them. Thus, he patted his shoulder and said: Don''t worry, I will make everyone safe.


    With that, Li Qingniu''s body flashed, and disappeared from the room. At the same time, the melodious zither music sounded once again, and floated in the Lingyun Hall backyard.


    Everyone who could not find the source of the zither''s sound could only send someone to report to the three Seat s about this matter.


    If there was any disturbance on the mountain, they would have to inform the council chamber. Before this, there were already people who were severely punished for being negligent. They did not want to be punished again because of the sound of a zither.


    The sound of a zither? Did Li Qingniu know how to play the zither? Seat asked doubtfully.


    Right Seat shook his head. "I don''t know, I''ve never heard of him, but if it really was him, he should have thought of a way to hide his presence.


    Maybe he wanted to attack from the east and attack from the west, so he set up some kind of strange array. No matter what, send people to keep a close eye on Lingyun Hall, I''ll see what else he can do.


    Yes.


    Right Seat thought for a moment, then said: I think it''s still necessary to send Kong Qiang and Bao Qing down the mountain.


    Well, do as you say.


    Li Qingniu walked around the Celestial Star Sect for a long time, and practically went through every single place he knew, but he still could not find any place that held Elder Ling Yun and Gu Ruoqing.


    Master, we can go to the pantry and wait. The Mr. Jian said.


    The kitchen? Yes, as long as the people who brought them food can find a place to imprison them, but ¡­ Nine Halls are separated, and normally only the people in their own kitchen go to the grain depot to gather food, then come back to cook. How do we know which place is in charge of bringing them food?


    The Mr. Jian chuckled: Definitely not at the Nine Halls, but at the Grand Hall. Otherwise, they would never be at ease no matter who it was handed over to.


    Li Qingniu felt that the Mr. Jian''s analysis was reasonable, so he followed his guidance and sneaked into the vicinity of the General Hall kitchen to observe.


    As noon approached, the fragrance of food drifted in the air. Not long after, a disciple came out of the kitchen with a big box in his hand.


    Just as Li Qingniu was about to move, Mr. Jian said: Master, wait a moment, it shouldn''t be this.


    Sure enough, not even a moment later, another person walked out carrying a small, half-empty, and somewhat shabby looking food box.


    The previous box was large and gorgeous, and the fragrance that drifted out was also very rich, so it was unlikely that it was given to the prisoners to eat. This was much simpler, the vegetables and rice buns along with two bowls of porridge must have been sent to them.


    How do you know what''s in it?


    Hehe, I just got my soul out of my body and sent it into the food box to have a look.


    You never said it could be like this before? Li Qingniu rolled his eyes and said.


    Mr. Jian laughed: Hehe, all of the problems previously could be easily solved with master''s power. Only by relying more on yourself would master be able to improve faster. Master, it''s better to follow them quickly so that they don''t get lost later on.


    Li Qingniu knew what prioritization was, so he did not pursue the matter any further and lightly leapt behind that person.


    After passing through a long corridor, passing through a winding mountain path and turning several corners, the man entered a stone room that was tightly guarded from the front and back.


    In the surroundings of the stone room, within one could see, there were at least thirty over Fighter s on standby.


    Furthermore, from the auras they gave off as well as their gazes and auras as they stood there, it was obvious that none of them were ordinary people. The lowest should be at least at the fifth level of Star-moon or above.

 C121

    Master, I will use my consciousness to check out the situation inside, but it is too far away, I need to borrow your divine will.


    Yes. Li Qingniu slightly toned down his breathing as the Divine Eye slowly emerged from his forehead. Mr. Jian seized the opportunity and released his consciousness.


    After walking through the dark passage, she leaned against the iron cage''s door alone. It was Gu Ruoqing, her hair was slightly messy, and there was some dust on her face that had not been washed for a few days. Her mental state looked worse than before, but she still looked normal overall, so there probably wasn''t any form of abuse.


    Not far away from her, Elder Ling Yun was sitting cross-legged in a corner. His originally somewhat skinny face seemed to have become much thinner than before.


    Only then did the person who was trying to get food wait for me in front of my cell. He took out two small bowls of rice from the food box, two steamed buns the size of a hammer, a plate of vegetables, and two bowls of porridge. He said, "Fifteen minutes. Hurry up and finish eating.


    With just this little bit of food, it was more than enough to eat alone. Li Qingniu secretly cursed in his heart.


    Because Mr. Jian''s consciousness had borrowed his Divine Eye to teleport over, what Mr. Jian saw was also transmitted into his mind through the Divine Eye.


    Then he heard the man sigh and said, "You''re really something, don''t want a good place to stay, and have to come here to take care of him. What are you after?"


    Gu Ruoqing did not bother with him, and only brought one portion of food to the prison cell and placed it in front of Clan Elder Ling Yun.


    Elder Ling Yun slowly opened his eyes and sighed. He picked up his chopsticks; he had initially decided to stop eating.


    No one knew who Gu Ruoqing heard about his situation from, but since they knew that he was Li Qingniu''s Master, Gu Ruoqing took the initiative to request that they come over to take care of him. After advising Elder Ling Yun not to trouble her any longer, he started to eat a small amount of water food everyday.


    Suddenly, the expression in Elder Ling Yun''s eyes became sharp, but changed back in the blink of an eye.


    Your Master seems to have noticed us. The Mr. Jian said.


    Li Qingniu said: How can a person''s consciousness be discovered without a body?


    The Mr. Jian laughed: Of course you can, although consciousness does not have a body, but it is a type of Energy Body, as long as it exists in the world, there is a possibility of it being discovered.


    Wouldn''t that mean that he had entered the state of Wisdom Realm?


    There should not be. There was still some distance from the stars in the sky to the strongest stars, and it was also a bottleneck. Those who could pass it could be called the strongest, and those who could not could only be considered experts in Starry Sky Level.


    At this time, Elder Ling Yun''s voice rang in the youth''s ears: "Azure Ox, is that you?"


    Li Qingniu immediately replied softly in response: Master, it''s me. Please bear with it for a while longer, I''ll immediately rescue you out.


    I do not want to implicate any disciples of the Lingyun Hall. I only beg you, no matter what, please find and protect Zhengyun. He is the hope of the Fenggu Family, and also the hope of mine.


    Your wish? Could it be that Master, you ¡­ Before, Li Qingniu had always had a guess, and he had always felt that there was some sort of mysterious connection between Elder Ling Yun and Fenggu Zhengyun. Now that he heard what Elder Ling Yun said, he was even more certain of his guess.


    Fenggu Zhengyun is my nephew, and is also the only male in this generation of Fenggu Family. So nothing must happen to him, so I know that the Assembly Hall has already sent people to chase him down.


    Don''t worry, Master has already dealt with the person who was chasing after senior brother, now that senior brother is recuperating in a very safe place, you don''t need to worry, but Fenggu Family isn''t about to change Clan Master yet, because I know that Senior Brother Fenrir doesn''t want to take over the position so early, so Master has to continue working hard.


    They won''t let me go. Elder Ling Yun shook his head and said.


    Li Qingniu chuckled: "The Cyan Ox might not even let them off."


    Speak, Li Qingniu kept his Divine Eye, and at the same time, hugged onto the zither.


    The clanging of the zither echoed through the air and into the ears of the prison guards.


    What was going on? How could there be music?


    All of you, find the sound of the zither and find out who is playing the zither.


    Yes. Three of them nodded, left their original positions, and followed in a certain direction.


    The sound of the zither continued.


    No, why do I feel like the music is coming from there?


    Yeah, it sounds like it, too. They went in the wrong direction.


    Sigh, forget it, let''s go over there and take a look. The others will continue to stay here.


    After a while, the sound of the zither seemed to have come from another direction.


    Everyone split up again to investigate. After a while, the direction changed again ¡­


    In just a short while, everyone had already sent out five groups of people. The dozen or so people who had gone to scout in different directions had yet to return.


    There were only a few people left standing guard around the cell, but the sound of the zither continued to ring out from a new direction.


    The sound of the zither is really Evil Way, they have not come back yet, so the situation might not be good, I think it would be better to send someone to report this to the three Seat s.


    Thus, the group sent two more people to report the matter to the meeting hall.


    While the two of them were rushing towards the meeting hall, a figure suddenly appeared in front of them and blocked their path.


    Who is it? The two of them stopped and asked.


    The man in front of him slowly turned around, fiddling with the zither in one hand while the other lightly strummed the zither in the other. The man in front of him slowly turned around with the zither in the other, fiddling with the zither in the other as he smiled and said, "I am the zither player.


    He just so happened to have caught him and brought him to Seat to ask about the truth.


    That''s right, if he were to surrender and give up on himself, he would suffer less physical pain. Otherwise ¡­


    As the two of them spoke, they were already prepared to make a move.


    Sigh, since you two aren''t soulmates, then I can only let you two down. After he had finished speaking, he moved his hand, causing the zither music to suddenly change. The two immediately heard the rumbling of thunder, as if they were about to split their eardrums.


    The two quickly gathered their Yuan Qi to protect themselves as they pressed a few acupuncture points next to their ears. They temporarily sealed off their own hearing so that they wouldn''t be affected by the zither music.


    At the same time, the two seemed to leap at the same time, pouncing towards Li Qingniu from the left and right.


    These two were experts who had advanced to the space segment. Although they were at the beginner level, their combat experience seemed to be very rich. They should have done a lot of training during times of emergency.


    The two of them had an extremely tacit understanding of attack and defense. If not for the fact that Li Qingniu had such an exceptional lightness skill which could help him dodge the two of their attacks, he would have fallen into a difficult battle.


    Li Qingniu sighed: If it weren''t for the fact that he did not want to injure you too badly, he would have used the zither music to properly greet you all.


    Don''t speak so shamelessly. Your qinggong is just a bit better. If you have the ability, don''t rely on it to run. Let''s have a good fight. Although the two of them had restricted their hearing, they could still barely hear Li Qingniu''s words. Adding his speaking skills, they could basically make out what he was saying.


    Li Qingniu laughed: If you want to fight, then you have plenty of time. Today, I am too busy saving people, so I do not have the time to play with you for too long.


    What did you say? The sound of Li Qingniu''s last sentence was extremely quiet, so much so that both of them couldn''t hear it clearly.


    However, just as they asked this question, they suddenly felt a wave of dizziness and an indescribable drowsiness assaulted their minds. Before they could even say anything, the two of them had already collapsed onto the ground.


    Liruo''s Breaking Awakening Infernal Sound was really effective, it was extremely effective.


    That was because they were attacking without any preparation. With their cultivation level, if they knew about it in advance, they only needed to take precautions to avoid being affected by it.


    If he wanted to outdo others, he would be caught off guard. Li Qingniu said with a smile.


    Of course, most of the reason was because if she didn''t, then she would have to start a massacre to save them. These people were only deceived to work for the wicked. As long as she guided them a little, she would be able to redirect them.


    Therefore, Li Qingniu wanted to minimize the number of casualties. If he killed these dozens of experts who were close to the Starry Sky Level, he would lose another strength when dealing with the beast tide in the future.


    After placing the two of them together with the people who went to search for the source of the zither music, but did not return in the end, Li Qingniu flashed back to his original location.


    There were still sixteen people left, and it was very difficult to get all of them to sleep at once. They had already begun to have doubts about their master''s zither music, and now even if they used it to attract them, they would probably not be fooled.


    Li Qingniu said as he nodded his head: If I attack forcefully, and if I am also afraid of being forced into a corner by the power of the attack, it will damage their lives and even cause sixteen experts who are close to the starry sky to die.


    Master, Phantom Transformation Stage. The Mr. Jian warned.


    Li Qingniu immediately understood what he meant, smiling slightly, and said: A good reminder.


    The sound of the zither rang out once again. Everyone looked around, but didn''t send anyone to look for the source.


    But they didn''t know that the scene in front of their eyes was just an illusion that was almost no different from reality.


    The only difference was that the illusion only displayed what they could have seen, and blocked out the new.


    For example, Li Qingniu, who was swaggering in front of them towards the stone prison they were guarding ¡­


    Suddenly, one or two people felt an abnormal flow of air around them. However, when they looked left and right, they couldn''t see anything, so they could only frown. They suspected that they had been disturbed by the zither music to the point where they became mentally sensitive.


    After tidying up the tableware, the food delivery disciple who had been walking outside, upon hearing the approaching guqin, slightly frowned. In his confusion, he suddenly suffered a heavy blow to the back of his neck, instantly falling to the ground.

 C122

    Brother Li ~ Seeing that Li Qingniu had arrived, Gu Ruoqing was both surprised and happy. There were so many people guarding outside, how did you manage to get in?


    Shh, now is not the time to talk. Li Qingniu held onto the chain covering the old door, and with a light pull, he snapped the chain that was as thick as an arm from the middle.


    Ling Yun sighed, and said: "Take Miss Gu away, I will keep them here as disciples who will not make things difficult for the Lingyun Hall."


    Li Qingniu chuckled: What is Master saying? How could I leave you here to suffer? As for my fellow disciples in Lingyun Hall, rest assured. I will definitely not allow anyone to harm them.


    Seeing that Li Qingniu insisted, adding Gu Ruoqing''s persuasion, Elder Ling Yun could only follow the two of them and leave helplessly.


    Under the illusion created by the zither music, the three of them openly left in front of a dozen guards.


    The sound of the zither again? What a day.


    Who said that wouldn''t be the case? Those who had gone to look for the source of the music, regardless of whether or not there were any results, should have returned a long time ago. It was truly strange that they still hadn''t found anyone.


    This is also the first time I''ve heard about such a thing regarding Evil Way. Be careful everyone, don''t give the enemy an opportunity to take advantage of.


    Yes.


    Hearing the inexplicable sound of the zither, the Fighter s discussed. At the same time, they looked left and right, but still didn''t find anything abnormal.


    Gu Ruoqing felt that the scene in front of him was extremely strange. She had wanted to ask her about it initially, but fortunately, Elder Ling Yun had discovered that he had stopped her in time.


    Only until the few of them had snuck back into a secret space within Lingyun Hall did Li Qingniu explain to her.


    Elder Ling Yun looked at the zither in his hand and said gratifyingly: "I didn''t think that you would have such a fortuitous encounter while outside. With your current ability, I won''t have to worry about you walking outside anymore."


    Master, you guys rest here first, I''ll go kill the three main culprits and wash away your wrongdoings right now.


    Elder Ling Yun shook his head and said: "Right now, even if we kill them all, it would be impossible to prove anything. Without evidence, it would be difficult to make everyone believe that everything was planned by them from behind the scenes."


    It wouldn''t be too late to at least kill them and then slowly gather more evidence. If not, he would leave the Celestial Star Sect and return to the Fenggu Family.


    As the Patriarch of the Fenggu Family, if I were to bear such a crime, even if I were to survive, it would only cause my family to be shamed. Furthermore, I said that killing them now would only make me feel guilty, so I urged you to kill for me.


    Gu Ruoqing said: Then we can''t let them go, this will only make them more arrogant, and will think of more tricks to deal with you guys.


    Li Qingniu said: No matter what, we need to retrieve our Lingyun Hall first, otherwise, the people in the hall will quickly find out that you all have escaped. At that time, everyone in the Lingyun Hall will be implicated, and only by grasping our Lingyun Hall will we all be able to guarantee their safety.


    Elder Ling Yun nodded: "Mn, do you already have a plan?


    Li Qingniu laughed: It''s simple, we can just directly chase away those outsiders.


    Because Elder Ling Yun had been punished before, and since he could not eat anymore and his body was currently weak, Li Qingniu found a hidden place for them to hide and let Gu Ruoqing temporarily take care of the Master while he charged into the Lingyun Hall''s backyard alone.


    A large gust of wind suddenly rose up in the originally quiet and serene Lingyun Hall backyard. The wind carried a sharp aura that was like a blade as it rushed towards the east and west courtyards.


    The guards felt the change and felt the force in the wind. They quickly gathered together and formed a defensive formation to defend against the attacks of the Wind Blade.


    Moments later, the wind stopped.


    Who is it? How dare he trespass into the Celestial Star Sect!


    No one made a sound. What answered his question was a misty zither sound.


    Was it this Ghost Zither sound again? Come, go and take a look. The two of you, stand guard here and don''t allow anyone to move about without permission.


    Leave it to us!


    The East and West Branch had made the same arrangement almost at the same time. It should have been during their daily training that they had specifically trained for similar situations.


    As for the two people left on both sides, they were all experts who had already stepped into the Starry Sky Level. Therefore, even though there were only two people left, it was enough to stabilize the situation and to not let the people inside take action.


    Beneath the towering tree whose life force had long been lost, Li Qingniu sat cross-legged and quietly closed his eyes, as if he was waiting for the arrival of everyone.


    Who are you? How did he enter the Celestial Star Sect? And why play here?


    Li Qingniu replied with a question: As a person of Celestial Star Sect, is it really that strange to be able to come in here? And when did Celestial Star Sect stipulate that disciples are not allowed to play the zither?


    You are from the Lingyun Hall? How come I''ve never seen you before?


    What a coincidence, I haven''t seen you before either. This was the place where the Lingyun Hall resided, so if he knew what was good for him, he would immediately leave. You Qingliu slowly opened his eyes and said.


    Everyone looked at each other, one of them sneered and stepped forward, then pointed at Li Qingniu with disdain: With just you? Ha, believe it or not, I''ll be the only one... Ah ~


    That person hadn''t even finished speaking when he let out a blood-curdling scream. It was as if he had thrown himself backwards, and was directly sent flying backwards.


    The spine heavily hit the wall, spurting out a mouthful of blood and fell to the ground, groaning incessantly.


    Looking at Li Qingniu, he did not know when he was standing at the same position as before, with both of his hands behind his back. He looked very relaxed, as though he had never fought, but everyone knew in their hearts, if he did, how could that person have flown back?


    The zither lay quietly on the stone platform under the tree. No one could tell when he had put the zither down, how he had stood up, and how he had acted.


    Luo Gang was a Fighter of the Star-moon, how could he be taken down so easily ¡­


    Did you see him do it?


    I... I didn''t notice. I was watching Luo Gang.


    I didn''t notice.


    Everyone be careful, this person seems to be more powerful than we thought.


    Everyone was so shocked by Li Qingniu''s one strike that they had lost all confidence. Although some of them were experts who had already entered the Starry Sky Level, even they could not move so fast, to the point that they could attack without leaving a trace.


    They were shocked. Those whose strength was inferior to theirs were naturally even more shocked. The crowd immediately went into formation, no longer daring to look down on the person in front of them.


    Li Qingniu''s body flashed again, and instantly retreated back under the tree. He sat cross-legged, placed the zither back onto his knees, and said indifferently: One last chance, leave the area of Lingyun Hall a hundred steps away, or else all of you will be like him.


    Humph, you might have some skills, but that doesn''t mean we''ll be afraid of you. I don''t believe that no matter how strong you are, you''ll be stronger than all of us!


    Sigh, since you don''t listen to my advice, then don''t blame me! After Li Qingniu finished speaking, his hands quickly strummed the zither, causing the heaven and earth to suddenly churn, and fog to rise up.


    The crowd felt their vision blur as they gradually lost sight of what was in front of them.


    What was going on? What was going on? What kind of demonic art is this?


    Who cares so much. If we attack together, as long as we take him down, how would we be afraid that we won''t be able to break his demonic technique?


    Everyone shouted out, and leapt towards where Li Qingniu was sitting.


    However, everyone was empty. I didn''t know where I had gone to long ago. All that was left was the faint sound of the zither as it drifted by my ear.


    He''s in the tree. Suddenly, a person noticed Li Qingniu who was sitting on a tree branch and playing with the zither.


    Everyone jumped up and flew up onto the tree trunk.


    At this moment, the zither music suddenly changed again. Everyone felt their minds go into disorder, and their bodies suddenly felt as if they were tied up by an invisible rope, making them unable to move.


    Now, he could only hear Li Qingniu say indifferently: Originally, I wanted to let you guys have a taste of the Zither Lightning, but it wasn''t because of you guys, and I also didn''t intend to hurt you guys too badly. Right now, if you agree to withdraw, I will let you leave safely.


    Stinky Kid, do you think that knowing some evil external technique can scare us? the man said, and whistled.


    The four experts who had been left behind on both sides hurried over upon hearing the commotion. Seeing the scene in front of them, the four of them looked at each other. They formed a formation, attacking and defending, and started attacking Li Qing without any signs of stopping.


    Li Qingniu sighed, and fiercely strummed the zither.


    The zither music and thunder that had gathered together just now suddenly sounded. For a time, the wind swept and the clouds shattered as thunder and lightning collided.


    Four cries of alarm rang out, and all sorts of things fell into the mist.


    Ah? How is this possible?! The four of them were Starry Night ¡­


    So what? I ask you again, do you want me to send you off on your own or do you want me to send you off? Li Qingniu said indifferently.


    At this moment, upon hearing the commotion just now, almost all of the disciples who were originally in the rooms came out and stood in the middle of the two courtyards.


    Seeing the scene in front of their eyes, everyone''s spirits were lifted. Ever since the last trial, Li Qingniu had practically become everyone''s mental pillar, as if there was nothing unfair about him as long as he appeared.


    Junior Brother Taurus, you''re back! Muyanhao said excitedly.


    Senior brother Mu, how have you been? Li Qingniu said as he nodded his head.


    Murong Lanyu clapped excitedly: Senior Brother, I didn''t expect you to come back to save us so quickly, what about Master and Sister Gu?


    Li Qingniu laughed: Don''t worry, they are all good. Then you will see them again.


    Great.


    Hearing their conversation, the people who were tied up by Li Qingniu and could not move for a moment, then one of them said to Li Qingniu: So you are Li Qingniu?


    It was obvious that someone had already told them about Li Qingniu before, or that someone had told them how Li Qingniu had saved everyone in the trial.


    But for all these, Li Qingniu did not care, and only indifferently said: "That''s right, it''s me, how about it?" Still unwilling to leave?


    Hmph, don''t be so arrogant. If not for the fact that the three prodigies were out to capture the traitor, we would not have been afraid of you.


    Li Qingniu laughed faintly, and said: The three prodigies of the Heavenly Saber, are they the three who used the Life Snatching Heavenly Saber?


    Hm? Lifestealer Heavenly Saber is the strongest killing move of the Heavenly Saber Formation, how do you know about it? That person asked in disbelief.

 C123

    The strongest killing move you spoke of has already been broken by me. As for the three prodigies, there should only be one left. Li Qingniu slowly said.


    What did you say? Impossible, Absolute Destiny Skyblade has the power to split open the sky, how can I let you break it so easily?


    Li Qingniu nodded his head and said: There was indeed the power to split open the sky, but it was a pity that they cut the wrong place, and that they used up all of their strength at once.


    Hearing Li Qingniu''s clear explanation, the other party had no choice but to believe that Li Qingniu had truly seen their Heavenly Blade Formation before.


    Furthermore, after hearing his clear explanation and seeing the other party''s methods with his own eyes, even though he was still unwilling, he had no choice but to believe that the other party''s words were not empty words.


    You... Are you sure...


    Let me ask you one last time, are you going or not?


    That person turned around and looked at his companions who were also panicking. He sighed and said, "Let''s go, but we will not let this matter go just like that. The council chamber will definitely not let you off."


    Ask me if I''ll let them go. After Li Qingniu finished speaking, he lightly strummed his fingers on the zither, causing a clear sound to echo out, causing the bindings on everyone to instantly disappear.


    After feeling that their bodies could move freely, everyone turned around and jumped off the tree. The four people who fell under the tree and the person in the corner raised their heads and quickly left the courtyard.


    While passing by to train in Martial Ground, a few Fighter s who were training their Martial Ground did not understand what was going on. Just as they were about to step forward to inquire about what was going on, they heard someone shouting to them: Hurry up and report to Seat.


    What? Li Qingniu? Where is he? As the man spoke, he rolled up his sleeves and prepared to walk towards the back.


    However, he was stopped by the others who tried to escape. "Don''t you want to die? Don''t you see that so many people are no match for him?" Hurry up and report, delay time, neither you nor I can afford it.


    The Seat in the chamber had always been strict with his punishment, so when the person heard this, he hurriedly cringed his neck and replied: "Understood." He then turned around and rushed to the meeting hall.


    You guys stay here and wait for your deaths. Leave Lingyun Hall first.


    Everyone quickly retreated a hundred steps away from the Lingyun Hall. A portion of them were in charge of bringing the injured people to the mountain''s infirmary for treatment, while the rest continued to stay near the Lingyun Hall to monitor the movements, waiting for Seat''s order.


    At this moment, the person responsible for delivering food to the iron prison woke up and found that the person inside had disappeared. He rushed to the meeting room to report the matter.


    The guard who was in charge of guarding saw that the person he had sent to report had not returned yet. He also sent two people to report the situation.


    As soon as he finished reporting the situation, before Seat could say anything, he saw his subordinates who had just returned from the Lingyun Hall.


    After hearing his report, the three Seat s became furious and started scolding the few of them.


    After that, he became silent again. After pondering for a moment, the Left Seat said: Sound of the zither? What the hell was this zither sound? To think that they would be able to take away so many people without feeling a thing. Other than the sound of the zither, not a single person had appeared.


    There was only one explanation, Li Qingniu was the Zither Speaker. The Right Seat said.


    Zither Speaker? It wasn''t easy for him to reach Starry Sky State, and with his perception, he had the opportunity to chase after the strong, and he was truly willing to sacrifice his own martial soul? The left Seat did not dare believe it.


    The upper class said slowly, "Don''t forget that he has more than one Martial Spirit in his body. Even if he sacrificed one, he can still continue to surpass them and become the most powerful one."


    The Right Seat nodded his head: That''s right, but the martial spirit he sacrificed was at most the Starry Sky Level. No matter how much stronger he becomes, he won''t be strong enough, so it shouldn''t be difficult to deal with him.


    I''ll personally lead people to destroy him and see how mighty he is. As the left Seat spoke, he stood up and was about to lead the way.


    The upper class sighed, and with a flash, he blocked his way and said, "Don''t worry, he finally made a difficult trip back. Let him reminisce with his old friends first."


    What? Give him back time to talk... This means that... The Left Seat seemed to have suddenly realized something as he said with a smile.


    The upper class chuckled and ordered the people outside: Inform the other eight halls, say that Li Qingniu took away Feng Gu Changtian, and took over Lingyun Hall, with the intent to provoke Celestial Star Sect, then order the eight hall elders to bring the capable disciples to kill the traitors.


    Yes.


    The Right Seat slowly stood up and laughed: The upper class'' technique is indeed high enough, unless Li Qingniu is a cold-hearted person, it would be very difficult to deal with a colleague who has trained in the same robe in the past.


    The Left Seat also followed up: That''s right, even if he wants to, the eight hall elders will not be weak, if they teamed up with Li Qingniu, no matter what tricks he had, it would probably not be enough, even if he got lucky and won, but after fighting with the eight hall elders, I am afraid that he will be exhausted, at that time, we can send out one or two people and it will be enough to take his life.


    Just then, Li Qingniu brought everyone to welcome Elder Ling Yun back and arranged for him to rest in the hall.


    Seeing that Master had returned safely, everyone felt a sense of relief. However, they soon started to worry for Li Qing. They knew that the meeting room would not be let off so easily. Unless they left the Green Sky Sect, trouble would continue to seek them out.


    Leave the Celestial Star Sect? It is the truly evil traitors who should leave, not us.


    However ¡­


    Oh no, oh no ¡­ Just then, Muyanhao who was on guard outside of the Lingyun Hall suddenly shouted and ran over, and said to everyone: It''s bad, the meeting hall has ordered eight elders to bring their disciples to attack us together.


    What? All eight elders were here?


    Muyanhao nodded his head and said: That''s right, as well as the strongest disciples of the various halls, all came. Furthermore, they said that they wanted Junior Brother Li to go out and answer them, or else they would have directly attacked.


    I''ll go take care of them, you guys take care of Master. After Li Qingniu finished speaking, he left the group and went out alone.


    Murong Lanyu looked at his leaving figure, gritted her teeth and said: "Senior Brother, you have come to save us, we cannot let you go out and face everything by yourself." With that, she chased after Li Qingniu.


    The rest of the people were silent for a moment before making up their minds one after another. Only two or three people were left behind to take care of Elder Ling. The rest all followed him.


    Outside the Lingyun Hall, eight elders stood as they watched Li Qingniu slowly walk out.


    "Greetings to the eight Elders, fellow disciples. How have you been?"


    Junior Brother Taurus, how have you been? The other disciples behind the eight elders cupped their fists and said.


    No matter what kind of order the Meeting Room gave, it would not change the fact that Li Qingniu had once saved their lives, brought back a large number of Bone of Barbus, and helped them raise their strength.


    No one could say that they were grateful to him, but they had always taken this kindness to heart and never forgotten it.


    Clan Elder Jifeng turned to look at everyone, who immediately lowered their heads and pretended not to see anything.


    "Nephew Azure Ox, you are too reckless this time. The council chamber has already issued a killing order to you, if you are willing to give up on resisting, the eight of us will do our best to plead for you."


    Li Qingniu laughed: Thank you elder for your kindness, although you can ask me to give up resisting, but I have one condition, which is that I want the three Seat s in the hall to explain clearly about that fake Old Master.


    A fake Old Master? Li Qingniu, what nonsense are you spouting! Elder Chi Lie said angrily.


    Elder Chi Lie, it seems that you were the one who first raised doubts about Old Master''s identity back then. Coincidentally, right after you voiced your doubts to the rest of them, someone came to our doorstep to challenge Old Master, right? Li Qingniu asked harshly.


    Elder Chi Lie frowned and said, "So what?" I originally doubted Old Master''s sudden change in personality, but what happened afterwards has proven that Old Master was indeed real. Because other than the top ten strongest warriors, in this world, only Old Master was able to defeat a Starry Sky Level 10 expert in two moves.


    However, Old Master who had always been merciful to others actually crippled that person''s martial spirit, and that person also disappeared.


    So what? Since he dared to challenge Celestial Star Sect, he should have been prepared to be severely punished, and turning from a Fighter into a cripple, he felt ashamed. He might even commit suicide if he couldn''t think of it. Was it strange that no one knew of his whereabouts?


    Li Qingniu laughed: If everything were to be said individually, it would indeed be logical. Unfortunately, there are so many things that have to be done together, it does not seem to be possible.


    What are you trying to say?


    Someone was planning a plot with the Celestial Star Sect. They had used some unknown method to kill the real Old Master, and then used a fake old princess to impersonate him, and when Elder Ling Yun discovered that there was something fishy with the Old Master, the other party seemed to have detected Elder Ling Yun''s suspicions, and had arranged for him to use a single and a half move to defeat a Starry Sky Level 10 expert. Using that to prove that the Master was real, and block everyone''s mouth.


    When Elder Chi Lie heard this, he said angrily: Nonsense, what evidence do you have?


    The last trial was evidence. The enemy attacked the mountain, yet the Old Master hid in a secret room, not caring about the life and death of the Celestial Star Sect disciples. Wasn''t this proof enough?


    This is only part of your story. Someone saw that Yun Tian had tricked Old Master into the secret room, and presumably, he wanted to take advantage of Old Master''s unforeseen circumstances to cause more harm, and the one who ordered him is your Master. He had long coveted the position of Master, and Yun Tian has always listened to his words as if he was his father.


    Li Qingniu laughed and said: Everyone says that Elder Chi Lie is a straightforward person, I never thought that he would actually know how to make up stories.


    This was the conclusion drawn after an investigation in the conference hall. If you don''t believe me, you can ask the others. Elder Chi Lie said angrily.


    The meeting room again ¡­ Hehe. Li Qingniu declined to comment.


    Brat, after all that has been said, are you doubting me? Originally, I thought that you were a talent, but today, it seems that you are just a person who recklessly pestered me.


    After Elder Chi Lie said this, his fists ignited with raging flames, instantaneously transforming into two blades ¡­

 C124

    A layer of inexplicable golden light faintly appeared on Elder Chi Lie''s blades.


    Master, he used his metal type spirit energy to strengthen the fire blade, its power compared to the fire attributed Fighter''s was many times stronger. Master''s body refining is only in the primary stage, it cannot be blocked.


    Li Qingniu was slightly moved, and thought to himself: Is he actually a Fighter with many martial spirits?


    En, he has the metal and fire type martial spirits in his body, which is also known as the Martial Saint Body, but under normal circumstances, if there are multiple martial spirits in Fighter, they should live together, or at least not be a mutual countermeasure, or else they would work together. So in this situation, most Fighter would only choose one of them to cultivate, but his two martial spirits have already been cultivated to the starry sky, how does he do it know?


    With a thought, Elder Chi Lie had already flown over. The flaming dual blades in his hands madly danced in the air, and the fierce firepower seemed to be able to melt everything around him. Li Qingniu felt as if his skin was being roasted even though he was more than ten meters away.


    Receiving Mr. Jian''s reminder and with the opponent''s aggressive approach, Li Qingniu knew that he did not dare be negligent. The protective golden light instantly enveloped his entire body, and the air slashing sword also came out.


    With a wave of his sword, an incomparably tyrannical sword Qi met the blazing fire blade. With a thumping sound, the heat wave spread out in all directions. The surrounding people felt the heat wave and could not help but retreat backwards.


    At this moment, Elder Qing Shi frowned slightly as he said: "Brother Chi Lie, don''t be too ruthless. Don''t harm our lives."


    Hmph, he''s not a disciple of your Green Stone Temple, is it your turn to care? Kid, take this!


    With a wave of his blade, Li Qingniu was immediately surrounded by a halo of flames, the flames rose up out of nowhere and did not burn with anything, it was completely maintained by Elder Chi Lie''s Martial Spirit Power.


    This kind of fire was much hotter than burning wood, rocks, and grass. Coupled with the lethality of his Martial Spirit, ordinary swords would melt upon contact.


    Fortunately, Li Qingniu was holding an Primordial Divine Sword ¡ª ¡ª Slash Air.


    However, under the encirclement of the fire circle, even with the protection of the golden light, Li Qingniu could still feel his internal organs heating up.


    In the blink of an eye, beads of sweat the size of beans started to seep out from Li Qingniu''s forehead as he stood atop the glacier''s snowy mountain.


    Master, combining the spirit energy from your Five Elements Martial Spirit can cut off his fire energy, but since the power of your spirit energy is different, the sword can only unleash half of its power, but it''s enough.


    Li Qingniu could feel that the heat coming out from his body was already unbearable, so he immediately followed the instructions of the Mr. Jian and released a portion of the Five Elements force into his dantian, gathering and preparing for action.


    While trying to export his spiritual energy, he also had to take into account the movement of his sword, constantly dodging the incoming fire blades at any time, which slightly slowed the speed at which he gathered his spiritual energy.


    Everyone was forced further back by the heat of the ring of fire. Their vision was also affected by the high flames, making them unable to see the situation within the circle of fire.


    Everyone could not help but perspire for Li Qingniu, and the sounds of fighting coming from time to time gave everyone a sense of security.


    Suddenly, a golden light flashed, overtaking the fire and taking everyone''s vision.


    With a loud bang, someone gave a stuffy grunt, and following that, the sound of someone''s footsteps rapidly backing away could be heard.


    Moments later, the scorching hot energy that everyone could still feel immediately dissipated. In a moment, they felt that the surrounding atmosphere had become cold, and they were somewhat not used to it.


    At this time, the dazzling golden light had already retreated. Everyone slowly opened their eyes and looked at the field again.


    He actually saw that Li Qingniu was still standing safely within the range of the fire circle that had just risen, yet Elder Chi Lie was already more than ten meters away from the fire circle.


    I have long heard that there is a Divine Sword that houses an Primordial Sword Spirit. At the end of the day, you only borrowed strength from the outside. There was unwillingness and anger in his tone.


    How can it be considered a part of my external force? If Elder Chi Lie wants to, he can also find a spirit treasure to help you. Even if a disciple were to die by your hand, I will definitely not say that you are bullying the weak, using the strong to bully the weak.


    You brat ¡­ If we attack together, no matter how powerful he is, he won''t be able to defeat the eight of us.


    The remaining seven elders looked at each other when they heard this, but didn''t reply.


    What, what do you mean?


    Elder Kun walked over and lightly patted his shoulder as he said: "Brother Chi Lie, enough is enough. The eight Celestial Star Sect elders are joining hands to fight a junior who has just entered the starry sky?" If this were to spread out, most likely, the entire Celestial Star Sect would become the laughingstock of the people of the world. We can''t afford to embarrass ourselves like this.


    What do you mean? Do you not care about the orders of the Council Chamber? You don''t need to deal with traitors?


    Of course, the orders of the three seats had to be taken care of, and traitors had to be dealt with as well. However, the way to deal with them was negotiable.


    Discussion? How to negotiate?


    Elder Jifeng walked forward and said to Li Qingniu: Earlier, you said that the previous Old Master was fake. Who exactly is that fake Old Master?


    The goal of this trial was that they would all be unable to return. I believe that the few elders will never forget the dangers of this trial, if not for someone colluding with Yelang ahead of time, how would he know where our trial site would be? This time, Yay Mohe was even more curious about the location of the trial.


    He had pretended to be the Old Master for so many years, why had he not made a move until now?


    Before, they hadn''t been confident. If a single strike of that kind of thing failed, it would be very difficult for them to have the next chance. So, they had to wait for an opportunity that they had absolute confidence in.


    Absolutely sure? Crimson Blood Dragon Crystal ¡­


    That''s right.


    Elder Chi Lie snorted and said: Then how do you explain Yun Tian''s betrayal?


    Senior Brother Yun Tian did not betray them, but followed the fake Old Master.


    If that''s the case, then how are you going to explain the fact that he defied the orders of the Meeting Room, and did not dare to return to Heavenly Star Mountain to explain all of this?


    Li Qingniu shrugged his shoulders: If I was suddenly accused of betraying the sect and was apprehended by the Celestial Sect of Wonders, I would never obediently surrender myself. Could it be that even though I know this place is a den of dragons and tigers, I will still return and allow you to frame me?


    Li Qingniu, don''t use insinuations when you speak, take out any evidence.


    Not now.


    Elder Chi Lie sneered and said: "Ha, then those are just empty words, it''s up to you to make up nonsense."


    As Chi Lie said that, he suddenly waved both of his fists, and two balls of flames rapidly struck towards Li Qingniu. An expert who had reached Starry Sky Level 10 made his move as fast as lightning, the ball of fire''s speed could be said to be fast enough to take care of his honor, as it did not give the opponent any chance to dodge.


    Seeing that he could not dodge in time, Li Qingniu instantly activated the Golden Light Barrier, and wanted to use his body to block the enemy''s Fire Fist.


    Mr. Jian had said before that with the strength of his body and the protection of the golden light, he would be able to withstand the opponent''s fire energy for a period of time.


    At this moment, a warm breeze and a cool feeling of rain suddenly appeared around his body.


    The next moment, the water vapor dispersed into the surroundings, as if it was carbon iron being poured into water. Then, the smoke began to disperse.


    In the mist, the heat from the two fire fists gradually dissipated, and the mist also gradually dissipated. A figure gradually appeared from the fog. Although it was still weak and tired, it still stood tall like a mountain with its hands behind its back.


    Ling Yun, you''re finally willing to come out.


    Brother Chi Lie had always been a straightforward and tough guy. How did he learn to sneak attack and ambush now? Were people really fickle? Elder Ling Yun said with a long sigh.


    Not only will your Lingyun Hall be affected, even your Fenggu Family will be tied down. If you truly care for your disciples, you should personally bring Li Qingniu to the Main Hall to explain everything, as well as take responsibility for all of your actions.


    Murong Lanyu suddenly ran over and said: "Stop using us to threaten Master, if worst comes to worst, we will just use our Celestial Star Sect together. There''s no point in staying here with Celestial Star Sect like this."


    That''s right, back to Celestial Star Sect, down to the council chamber ¡­ The crowd behind him shouted in unison.


    Oh wow, Ling Yun, oh Ling Yun, you''ve really groomed a group of traitors? Now you have nothing else to say! The eight halls'' disciples, listen up, capture all these traitors together! Elder Chi Lie said flustered and exasperated.


    The disciples of the various halls looked at each other in dismay, but no one moved; even the disciples of the Red Searing Temple silently lowered their heads.


    They had all seen Elder Chi Lie''s actions a moment ago. Some of them had even exceeded the bottom line of Fighter, something that even some Star Fighter s would not be willing to do. She, an expert who had surpassed the stars, had actually destroyed his own image.


    You... Afterwards, all disciples, listen up and capture them. Seeing that he could not move everyone, the other seven elders did not have any intention of speaking up for him, so they could only give orders to their own Red Searing Temple.


    Lin Xiong turned around and looked at his junior brothers, then walked in front of Elder Chi Lie and whispered: Master, if the few elders do not intervene, even if all of us go together, we are still not Li Qingniu''s match. Disciple thinks that it would be better to report this matter to the Council Hall, and see how the three Seat s are going to deal with it.


    You... Useless things, how did I teach you in the past? To admit defeat before the fight even begins, is he still a disciple of my Red Searing Temple? I think it''s true that you''ve all been bought by him because you''ve received his benefits.


    Master, actually ¡­ We have already fought, if not this disciple would not dare to have the ambition of others, and even you were unable to take him down, how capable could we, Master, not have accumulated points in our hearts? Lin Xiong lowered his head and said softly.


    You... Clan Elder Chi Lie glared at Lin Xiong, so angry he could not say a word.

 C125

    If it were not for the public''s eyes, Elder Chi Lie would have long been tempted to slap his face to the floor, as he was afraid that his reputation as a grandmaster would be tarnished.


    Three days. At this time, he suddenly heard Elder Jifeng say: Li Qingniu, I will believe your words for now, but words don''t have any basis, you have to prove that you are not lying. Otherwise, you will be unable to escape if you disturb our sect, and if you add on that the endless number of Seat s in the Great Hall are unable to escape, within three days, we will see evidence that can prove what you have said.


    Clan Elder Jifeng, how could you so easily make such a promise? At least discuss it with us first. When Elder Chi Lie heard this, he hurriedly said.


    Elder Jifeng turned his head to look at the other six people: "If everyone agrees with this little brother''s suggestion, we will stand on the side. If not, we will stand on Brother Chi Lie''s side and decide the result of today by voting."


    The six elders looked at each other, then walked behind Elder Jifeng.


    Seeing this, Elder Chi Lie could only bow his head helplessly.


    Li Qingniu, what do you say? Elder Jifeng turned to look at him and asked.


    Li Qingniu laughed: No problem, but I might not be in the Celestial Star Sect for these three days. Who''s going to ensure the safety of everyone in the Lingyun Hall?


    I will personally lead the disciples of the Jifeng Hall to guard this place. Within three days, if anyone dares to intrude, no matter who it is, I will kill them all. Do you trust this old man?


    The words of Elder Jifeng were true, and the Cyan Cow obviously believed it. It was just that it was afraid that someone would interfere and make it impossible to disobey.


    Within three days, since the Council Chamber is still under suspicion, where did you get the qualification to order this old man? Elder Jifeng said with a cold snort.


    Alright, with your words, Qing Niu can relax, but it seems like between you and Home Tutor ¡­


    Hearing that, Elder Jifeng''s face revealed an expression of relief: Public is public, private is private, if you do not trust this old man, this old man will not bother about it.


    If this disciple has offended you, then I''ll have to trouble you to take care of everything.


    Seeing that both sides had come to an agreement, Elder Chi Lie said angrily: "You ¡­" Brother Jifeng, just you wait to be punished. With that, he flicked his sleeve and left.


    Elder Jifeng cupped his fists at the other six elders, and said: Thank you for everything just now.


    Elder Wangchuan waved his hand and said: "Brother Jifeng is too serious, none of us wish to see the scene of blood flowing like a river from Celestial Star Sect, furthermore, this matter does seem to be fishy, maybe we were always deceived.


    Elder Jifeng said: There should be nothing to do here for the time being, you can bring the disciples back, everyone from the Jifeng Hall will stay behind to wait.


    Yes. The disciples of Jifeng Hall answered in unison.


    Elder Qing Shi smiled. "Let the disciples go back first. We old fellows will stay behind to support you."


    Oh?


    Elder Kun laughed: That''s right, the people from the Meeting Room will be held accountable soon, maybe the three Seat s will personally come, with such a grand deed, how can we let Brother Jifeng be the sole beauty?


    That''s right, all of us have a heart of a man, and a man is more powerful. Even if the Seat comes personally, he must give us old fellows some face, otherwise, even if we were to tear our faces apart, they wouldn''t look good. Elder Tian Yuan added.


    To be honest, I''ve long disliked these three old fellows in the council chamber. I''ve wanted to take revenge on them for a long time. Hahaha ¡­ Elder Long Wu laughed as he spoke.


    Seeing that everyone had the intention to protect their Lingyun Hall, Li Qingniu knew that he could look for clues without worrying about anything else. Thus, he bid farewell to the Master and everyone else, and left the Celestial Star Sect for Xihua Town.


    Not long after Li Qingniu left, the three Seat s personally arrived at the Lingyun Hall to take responsibility for their actions. They also blamed the three of them for not being able to see the bigger picture despite their age, and for the sake of a Hair-raising Boy''s nonsense, caused everyone in the Celestial Star Sect to panic.


    He also asked Clan Elder Jifeng to take the opportunity when Li Qingniu was not around and capture the Lingyun Hall people to follow the clan rules, then he would let bygones be bygones.


    But in the end, they were rejected sternly by Elder Jifeng, and both sides nearly fell out, at one point they were at loggerheads, but the remaining six hall elders also stood at Elder Jifeng''s side as they confronted the three seats, and the two sides finally broke off on bad terms.


    Before leaving, the three Seat s only said one sentence: Alright, since you must wait, then I will wait for you two for three days. However, if Li Qingniu is unable to bring back the evidence after three days, you two will bear the consequences yourselves.


    After the three of them finished, they left in a rage.


    Returning to the council chamber, the Left Seat said, "Don''t be angry yet. We''ve been through so much already, how could there still be any evidence?" Coincidentally, this group of people have always been disobedient to us, and this is our chance. As long as Li Qingniu cannot bring back the evidence, we can use this matter as an excuse to change all of them.


    Right Seat nodded his head: That''s right, I also had that intention. What do you think?


    This is what will happen in the future, now is not the time to consider these issues. What we need to consider is, regardless of what kind of evidence Li Qingniu has, we cannot let go of any of them.


    Evidence from that year... Other than the woman who pretended to be Master ¡­ Even if Li Qingniu found him, he probably wouldn''t tell him anything. The problem now is that Fighter, the person we sent to that time did not meet him at the agreed meeting point, if Li Qingniu found him.


    Don''t worry about him, Li Qingniu had never even seen him before, how could he look for him?


    Did you forget? Stellar Pavilion could ask anything under the heavens, if he went to look for Stellar Pavilion ¡­


    Hmph, he can find Stellar Pavilion, and so can we.


    Within the Xihua City, Li Qingniu roughly described the events that had transpired to Fenggu Zhengyun, so as to prevent him from feeling apprehensive.


    I really did not expect that the first person who would speak out for Lingyun Hall at such a critical time would actually be Elder Jifeng. Fenggu Zhengyun lamented.


    Li Qingniu said: That''s right, I didn''t expect it either.


    But with only three days, do we really have time to find evidence? Fenggu Zhengyun frowned and asked.


    Having three days is better than nothing. If it really doesn''t work, then I will fight my way out of Celestial Star Sect with everyone else. Li Qingniu turned his head to look at Liruo and asked: "Have you found that person yet?"


    Liruo laughed and said: It has only been two days and we only have a short account of this person''s background regarding events from a few years ago. It will take us a long time to find the information and you have to wait patiently.


    That''s good, you guys say... Would the Council Chamber have guessed that we were looking for the man? Li Qingniu suddenly said with a serious expression.


    Liruo was startled for a moment, and then said: I didn''t think that your plans would be more thorough than mine. Relax, I will report this matter to General Hall, and ask them to order the relevant information to seal off for others to know.


    Wasn''t Stellar Pavilion supposed to measure the risks, and wouldn''t they dare to not give face to Celestial Star Sect?


    Of course we can''t offend the Celestial Star Sect, but don''t you think that we''re helping the Celestial Star Sect to clear up the mess?


    It made sense.


    During these three days, the Meeting Room continuously sent people to pressure Elder Jifeng, telling him to ''turn back and land''. However, they were all flatly rejected by Elder Jifeng, and their words were sharp, not giving the other party any leeway to escape.


    The other hall elders also came over to cheer for him from time to time. On the other hand, the people who were sent to look for Stellar Pavilion in the Main Hall, continuously changed their Dividing Hall s, and only received a reply: With regards to the matters within the Celestial Star Sect, Stellar Pavilion does not dare to interfere, and does not dare to allow them to sweep the snow in front of the door.


    Damn it, once this matter is settled, this old man will personally make a trip to the Stellar Pavilion General Hall and denounce you for your crimes. The left Seat said angrily.


    The Right Seat consoled them: Forget it, since Stellar Pavilion does not dare to interfere in the matters of the Celestial Star Sect, it will not be detrimental to us. At least Li Qingniu will not be able to get any information from them, three days will pass by in a flash, and at that time, let''s see what else they have to say.


    Three days passed in a flash, and on the last day, everyone looked forward to Li Qingniu bringing back new evidence.


    However, even though it was already past noon, there was not a single trace of Li Qingniu, causing everyone to feel uneasy.


    Only Elder Chi Lie showed a smug face and said some sarcastic words: "How is it?" Now everyone should at least clearly see that what Li Qingniu said was only a lie, right? Since you can''t find any proof, you actually patted your butt and didn''t dare come back. You cowardly and cowardly people actually used you to act as security for him, and even offended three Seat s.


    Not long after, the three Seat s came from above to personally look at the Lingyun Hall. Seeing everyone''s hopeful expressions, they knew that Li Qingniu had not come back yet.


    Master, Junior Brother Taurus isn''t really not coming back, is he? Muyanhao worriedly whispered into Elder Ling Yun''s ear.


    Elder Ling Yun raised his head and looked at the sky, saying: "Don''t worry, Qing Niu is not a person who breaks his promise. Even if he can''t find anything, he will still rush back to inform us."


    That''s right, senior brother Green Ox will definitely not leave us behind. Murong Lanyu said firmly.


    After about four more hours, Li Qingniu was still not seen. As the sun was about to set, everyone became even more anxious.


    Three days have already passed, but Li Qingniu still hasn''t returned. It is enough to prove that he is speaking nonsense, but what is laughable is that among us, there is a grand clan elder from Celestial Star Sect who believed his nonsense, and almost caused internal strife within the Sect. As a guest of the council hall, this old man is deeply saddened, after discussion in the council hall, I agree that Jifeng, Wangchuan, Long Wu, Tian Yuan, Kun Di, Yi Hu Yi, and Qing Shi are no longer suitable for the position of clan elder from today onwards ¡­


    Which bastard modified the Heavenly Star Mountain of another Barrier? I took the evidence outside for a long time, but I just couldn''t get in. A voice that had been waiting for a long time suddenly sounded.


    Imitation like thunder rain dew, instantly aroused the hope in everyone''s heart.

 C126

    Seat who was talking to Yue Yang was suddenly interrupted. First, his body trembled when he saw who it was.


    The three of them saw a middle-aged man behind Li Qingniu from afar.


    Seeing this, Right Seat Zuo also revealed a look of astonishment: He ¡­ How could he?


    Palaeo- Haitong! This bastard was really hiding!


    This is bad.


    Don''t panic. If we can''t win the trust with a few simple words, we might not lose.


    But how did they get in? I have clearly sent people to strengthen the Barrier.


    Just as the few of them were puzzled, Li Qingniu had already walked over.


    And other than Li Qingniu and the man called Palaeo- Haitong, there were a few other people following behind him.


    One of them was Fenggu Zhengyun, and the other two were from Jifeng Hall. Seeing the two of them together with Li Qingniu, the questions in everyone''s hearts had already been answered.


    The three Seat s suddenly gave an order to the disciples of the various halls, requesting them to not take a step out of the Heavenly Star Mountain for any reason until this matter was concluded.


    This action had aroused the suspicions of Elder Ling Yun and Elder Jifeng. After the two discussed for a while, they sent two disciples over to probe quietly. As expected, they found out that the Barrier of the natural Heavenly Star Mountain had been changed once again.


    It could be seen from this that the order was undoubtedly made to prevent others from discovering this point, and was especially made to keep Li Qingniu away from the Heavenly Star Mountain in a situation where no one knew. As long as he was unable to bring back evidence and witnesses in time, no one would believe him again after this.


    After that, Elder Feng kept his composure, telling the two smart disciples to think of a way to not attract anyone''s attention, and sneaked out of the Heavenly Star Mountain to meet Li Qingniu who might rush over at any time.


    No matter how the Barrier of the Heavenly Star Mountain changed, it was only to the outside world. From the inside of the Barrier, it was very easy to see where the Barrier''s crux was.


    However, Clan Elder Jifeng had already made arrangements for this, he had intentionally sent two people, which was to ask one of them to go out and assist, and the other to observe from the inside, so that once the Barrier is found to have been tampered with, he would wait until the critical time, before letting him go.


    Jifeng, you dare to openly disobey the orders of the hall! The upper seats angrily turned to Elder Jifeng and said.


    Elder Jifeng took a step forward, raised his head and said: "This old man had said before, before the suspicion in the hall fell, this old man did not need to accept anyone''s orders, but I do not know who actually felt guilty enough to want to repeatedly set up Heavenly Star Mountain Barrier.


    The council chamber has its own considerations for doing things. The left Seat said angrily.


    How to stop the witness, how to wrongly accuse the elder?


    Just as the three of them were fuming with anger, Li Qingniu and the others had already walked to the front of the group and cupped their fists: Sorry for making everyone wait so long.


    Elder Jifeng looked at Palaeo- Haitong, who was shrugging his shoulders with his head lowered, and said coldly: It has been a long time since I last saw the Astral Experts who dared to challenge the Celestial Star Sect.


    Elder Jifeng''s tone carried a trace of coldness and seriousness. Although he did not use any martial power to increase his strength, it still carried a cold and imposing aura.


    Unexpectedly, Palaeo- Haitong couldn''t help but shiver, and immediately raised his head to look at him: "I don''t dare, good men don''t mention who was brave back then, this old one ¡­"


    How brave were you back then? Why didn''t you show it to everyone? Li Qingniu suddenly interrupted him and said.


    Palaeo- Haitong trembled again when he heard this. Actually, I am just a star...


    Palaeo- Haitong, your martial spirit was crippled by the Old Master back then, but you still have the face to return to the Celestial Star Sect today! Right Seat suddenly stepped forward and pointed at Palaeo- Haitong, interrupting his words.


    Palaeo- Haitong trembled even more violently than before. He asked, "The right seat seems to be very nervous towards this person?"


    Hehe, a mere cripple, why should I care? Right Seat sneered, waving his sleeves as he spoke.


    Why did the Seat not wait for him to finish his words before questioning?


    Right Seat snorted: "Do you think I can be afraid of you? Palaeo- Haitong, I don''t care who you are being threatened here today, or what kind of goal you have, but if you dare to do anything to Celestial Star Sect, you better know what kind of outcome you have in mind.


    After hearing his words, Palaeo- Haitong immediately revealed a hesitant expression.


    Seeing that, Li Qingniu laughed and suddenly made his move, throwing a punch at Palaeo- Haitong''s face.


    Palaeo- Haitong was caught off guard, and immediately retreated, avoiding the fist force.


    But Li Qingniu did not let it go, the palm continued to strike.


    Palaeo- Haitong immediately used the golden light to protect his body, and at the same time threw a punch towards Li Qingniu''s palm strike.


    With a loud crash, both of them retreated a few steps.


    Seat Zuo took the chance and said: Li Qingniu, how many times have you seen it?


    Although disciple is weak, I know that you are born with a Fighter martial spirit, so it is not easy to cut it off completely. Of course, I believe that the real Old Master must have this strength.


    Of course the Old Master had such strength.


    However ¡­ From what Qing Niu knew, once a martial spirit was cut off, there was no possibility of recovery, but the skill that he used just now was clearly a Power of Martial Spirit, and it was not an ordinary Martial Skills.


    This... Maybe he found some kind of Evil Way and rebuilt his martial spirit.


    Seat really dares to say it, Palaeo- Haitong, say it yourself.


    Palaeo- Haitong lowered his head and hesitated for a moment. In the end, he gritted his teeth and said, "Actually, I am only a Fighter with Star-moon Level. I was found by someone as a Starry Skies Fighter and I was only at the third level of the Star-moon.


    The Right Seat suddenly interrupted and said: "Nonsense, Li Qingniu, I think it''s you who found a with a similar appearance to Palaeo- Haitong and impersonated him, helping you to pass off as a fake."


    Suddenly, a burst of clapping sounds could be heard, followed by a moving voice saying: "I can''t see anything else, but this Celestial Star Sect Seat''s peerless talent really makes this little girl admire him, hahaha ¡­"


    It was only then that everyone noticed that behind Li Qingniu and the others, there was actually a beautiful and refined Woman in Yellow.


    Li Qingniu, who allowed you to bring in outsiders into the Celestial Star Sect?


    Outsider? The outsider that Seat spoke of was called Huaishang, and by the way, it was the locust tree''s'' locust ''. When Li Qingniu said this, he specifically emphasized on this'' locust ''.


    The faces of the three men changed as they listened to the story. Although it was fleeting, it couldn''t escape the eyes of those present.


    So what?


    Five years ago, in the Sagamore Forest in the Zephyr Ridge.


    When Li Qingniu said something that made everyone feel weird, they saw the expressions of the three Seat s become gloomy and uncertain, the panic on their faces was obvious, even those who were not good at observing, could tell that they were extremely nervous.


    At this time, Elder Ling Yun spoke: "Qingniu, what''s going on? What was the story of this girl?


    Li Qingniu said: Miss Huaishang, please describe the situation at that time.


    Yes. Woman in Yellow slightly nodded, and slowly recounted a story that was barely known.


    Five years ago, Old Master suddenly received a letter in which it mentioned an extremely important matter. As a result, after Old Master made some arrangements, three guards left the Celestial Star Sect.


    On the way, when they passed by a locust tree in the Zephyr Ridge, the Old Master suddenly became unstable and just as he sat down to adjust his Qi, the three Seat s who were here to protect him suddenly took the opportunity to attack him when he was weak.


    However, even under the situation where his primordial spirit was unstable, Old Master still did not lose out to the other three. And just at this time, a group of Man in Black appeared and started using their concealed weapons, poison fog rope network and other unconventional attacking methods to continuously exhaust Old Master''s strength.


    There were even a few small sized Savage Beast s among them, but they were all very agile.


    In the end, due to physical exhaustion, the Old Master was seriously injured and was on the verge of death.


    In the nick of time, a woodcutter suddenly appeared out of nowhere and took advantage of everyone''s surprise to leave Old Master.


    However, the other party had pursued them relentlessly. After finding out that the person he had saved was Master from Celestial Star Sect, that axman resolutely disguised himself as Old Master, luring all his pursuers away.


    Although he possessed the strength of a Starry Skies Fighter, in the end, he was still severely injured by the other party. In order to prevent his identity from being exposed, he knew that there was no hope for him to escape, so he intentionally sent himself to the mouth of the Savage Beast, where he was torn to shreds and bitten to death.


    Looking at the mess of flesh and blood, everyone thought that Old Master was the one who died, but in order to keep it safe, the three of them decided to observe for a period of time. Thus, they returned back to the Celestial Star Sect and told everyone that the Old Master had matters to attend to for a period of time, and after they were done, they would send someone to fetch him.


    After a few months and seeing that nothing had happened, the three of them relaxed and arranged for a show where they received a letter from the Old Master, inviting them to welcome him back into the Celestial Star Sect.


    It was all made up by Li Qingniu, he told the little girl to come out and speak nonsense. According to what you said, we were still in cahoots at the time, but who knows when the old owner''s primordial spirit instability would happen? The Right Seat retorted.


    shrugged his shoulders: Actually it''s very easy, you only need to have one pellet, it''s enough, Old Master suffered from serious internal injuries during the last beast wave attack, so I have to take special pellets to stabilize my Qi channels, otherwise it could cause Qi channels to be blocked at any time, which would be life threatening, and one of you guys would probably know how to refine the pellets, you guys only need to take a few steps to refine the main ingredients, or change the quantity a little, this way it''s not easy for people to notice the abnormality, and it would not achieve the full effect of the pellet.


    Hmph, speaking as if you saw it with your own eyes. You probably didn''t come to Celestial Star Sect then. Listening to a newcomer who had only entered the Celestial Star Sect for half a year, telling you all about what happened here five years ago, have you all really become muddle-headed to this extent? The left Seat sneered.


    These things were said by Grandpa Qian word for word, and he cried with blood. Do you still want to quibble about it now? Woman in Yellow stepped forward and said.

 C127

    Hm? Girl, who''s your grandpa? The chief steward suddenly asked.


    Did you finally ask? Hmph, my foster grandfather is the that you guys tried to kill but failed to kill.


    Nonsense, Old Master is a place where you can marry as you please? The left Seat roared and leaped up, throwing a palm towards his chest.


    The Woman in Yellow suddenly disappeared without any warning, and the left Seat felt a cool sensation on his hand that should have passed through the Woman in Yellow''s body.


    Eh, do you want to kill me to silence you? It''s a pity I''m behind you.


    The left Seat turned around and slashed out a wind blade. The air blade pierced through the woman''s body, but the woman disappeared again.


    When the spectating Elder Ling Yun saw this scene, he couldn''t help but be moved: "It''s'' Water Void ''. This is a technique that I created together with Old Master during our discussion of moves back then, so it must have been taught to her by her, and what she said was all true.


    So you are the hall master of the Lingyun Hall, I also have a letter here that Grandfather Qian entrusted to me to bring to you. At this time, it was unknown when Woman in Yellow had arrived in front of him and handed over a letter with both hands.


    Is the Old Master safe and sound? Elder Ling Yun asked with concern.


    Grandpa is doing fine, you don''t have to worry about it. Woman in Yellow said politely.


    Elder Ling Yun nodded his head in relief, accepted the letter, and said: "Thank you, Miss."


    Hmph, Ling Yun, stop putting on an act. ''Shui Xu'' was created jointly by you and the Old Master. The Left Seat stood up and said with a cold snort.


    Eh? Is that so? Woman in Yellow asked as she stopped and suddenly raised both her fists.


    The Upper Seat suddenly jumped over. Both of his palms drew a circle in front of him, and immediately a wind hole appeared, absorbing the two fireballs and disappearing.


    In the blink of an eye, it had appeared in another location. It collided with each other and exploded. The sparks scattered in all directions, dissolving into puddles of water on the flat ice ground.


    This'' Double Flames Meteor ''move was also taught to me by Elder Ling Yun, right?


    Elder Jifeng said: This move was taught to Elder Chi Lie all those years ago, so other than the Old Master, only Chi Lie knows about it.


    Everyone looked at Elder Chi Lie. Elder Chi Lie had an inexplicable expression as he said, "I ¡­" I don''t know anything. I don''t know her at all.


    At this time, Elder Ling Yun said with a frown: No, when Lady Huaishang used this move, the power was obviously stronger, but she is too young, logically speaking ¡­ Halfway through his words, he seemed to want to say something, but then stopped, as if he was trying to think of a possible reason.


    I know how to move things. At this time, the Woman in Yellow''s sweet voice sounded again.


    At the same time, her two hands drew the same motion as the Seat, creating a wind tunnel. Then, Huaishang dived into the hole and disappeared.


    When he appeared again, he was already behind Senior Seat. He raised his hand and struck towards the back of the person in front of him with a palm.


    The witch was wild! At this time, the Right Seat sprung up and a Sky Shattering Giant Palm came down from the sky. Its power actually had the aura of thirty percent of the Cloud Push, but it was obviously weaker by more than a single grade.


    Li Qingniu then casually threw out a palm, but before Right Seat''s palm could land, it suddenly roared out, and flew out while spitting out blood.


    Even the palm energy that he used to attack was completely countered by Li Qingniu''s Cloud Push.


    The upper Seat felt the killing intent behind him, and his body instantly flashed, dodging past ten meters at an extremely fast speed. However, he was faster, but Li Qingniu was faster than him.


    Before his feet could steady themselves, Li Qingniu''s figure had already appeared in front of him.


    The slap just happened to hit his chest, and the upper seats immediately leaned back, spitting out a large mouthful of vermilion before crashing onto the ground, unable to get up again.


    Li Qingniu dared, to actually dare commit such a crime. Men, come!


    None of the Nine Halls disciples answered, only the trusted Fighter s that they had trained out rushed over, surrounding Li Qingniu and Woman in Yellow in the middle.


    No one dared to move! He then looked around at the crowd and shouted: Bai Heng, Shui Zhan, Yao Kun Di, you three were previously disciples of Jifeng Hall, what about it? If he joined the Meeting Room, would he not recognize his own Master? Are you going to attack me?


    The three people whose bodies he had called shuddered. They looked at each other and then lowered their heads. They whispered, "Disciple would not dare to do so."


    At this time, the other hall elders also walked over and called out everyone''s names, asking if they wanted to rebel. Everyone''s usual training was to obey orders, and now they were suddenly faced with a dilemma.


    He didn''t know what to do, so he could only lower his head, afraid to enter and unwilling to retreat.


    Elder Wu said sincerely: "Brats, if you do not turn around, your Fighter''s dignity will be destroyed."


    Elder Jifeng added in a cold voice: "Even if we want to fight, we should see who our opponent is. Even if any of us were to attack, who among us could fight against that person?" Fighter was not a killing machine, and was not someone''s shield, so he did not need to blindly obey unreasonable orders.


    Everyone looked at each other again before lowering their heads and slowly retreating.


    Seat Zuo said angrily: "You all..." Bullshit! They''re all bastards! You trashy little fence-sitters!


    Li Qingniu walked forward and said: "That year, the person who asked you to conspire to kill Old Master was precisely Yay Mohe and her sister, right? What kind of conditions did they put out for you to betray the Old Master?


    Seat laughed out loud. As long as we kill Old Master, Celestial Star Sect will be ours.


    Li Qingniu replied, But that didn''t seem to be the case afterwards.


    Seat Zuo said angrily: That woman ¡­ She tricked us, and threatened us with this matter, wanting us to help him disguise himself as the Old Master to fool everyone. But, altering his appearance, is unable to change his temperament and demeanor, and as long as Clan Elder Nine Halls is careful enough, we can see through her, so we found an excuse to prevent her from appearing in front of everyone.


    It was really like stealing a chicken or eating rice, what was the point in coming here?


    Hmph, that woman has already left, Heavenly Star Mountain is already our decision, yet you still want to come back to mess things up. Li Qingniu, you are the bane. The Seat said as he gritted his teeth.


    Li Qingniu laughed: I am indeed a calamity, but I am the calamity of you traitors? Go on. As he spoke, he slowly raised his hand.


    Li Qingniu, you don''t want Gu Chuan''s life anymore? I know you guys have a close relationship with each other, but you wouldn''t just leave him to his own death, right?


    Oh?


    Seeing that Li Qingniu had stopped his actions and thought that this trick would work, the left Seat chuckled and helped him up from the ground. He said: "We have already sent people to the Gu family and have locked Gu Chuan in a secret place.


    What did you do to my father? Hearing that her father had been taken away, Gu Ruoqing immediately became excited.


    Hmph, little girl, as long as you allow Li Qingniu to let the three of us leave safely, your father would be fine. Right Seat said as he walked unsteadily towards the other two while clutching his chest.


    The three of them thought that they could scare Li Qingniu, but seeing Li Qingniu''s emotionless face, they were afraid that he was cold-blooded and emotionless. They could only place their hopes on him and waited for him to persuade him.


    However, before Gu Ruoyun could speak, Li Qingniu said: "Are you referring to these two people?" As he spoke, he took out a cloth bag and threw it at the three people''s feet.


    The left Seat opened the cloth bag and was shocked when he saw what was inside.


    It contained a bloody palm and a pair of gold earrings.


    There were seven fingers on the palm, which belonged to Kong Qiang. The ears with golden hoops were Bao Qing''s.


    You... When are you?


    Li Qingniu laughed and replied: When I brought my men back, because I was unable to enter the Heavenly Star Mountain, I wanted to go and ask Uncle Gu for help. In the end, I found these two fellows, and wanted to persuade them to give up on their plans, but they were stubborn, so I could only take a few souvenirs from each of them as a commandment. Sometimes, people were truly sad. They had to reach the edge of life and death, or suffer enough, so that they would know fear and then be willing to regret it. Unfortunately, at that time, it was often too late.


    After saying this, Li Qingniu heaved a long sigh. It was unknown whether he was talking about Kong Qiang, Bao Qing, or the three seats in front of him.


    Li Qingniu, I will fight it out with you! Seeing that San Ye''s road of life was cut off, the left Seat roared and took off from the ground.


    However, just as everyone thought that he was about to attack, he waved his hand and flew out of the encirclement, leaving the other two heavily injured behind.


    You want to leave? How could it be that easy? At this time, Huaishang drew a circle in the air and jumped in. In an instant, she was in front of her opponent. She waved her fist and shot out two fireballs.


    The Left Seat dodged quickly but the fireball continued to chase after him as if it had eyes.


    Huaishang continued to shoot fireballs, and as the fireballs gathered more and more, they gradually surrounded her opponent, blocking all of his paths of advance and retreat.


    Ahhh ~ ~ In the midst of the wails, the strong smell of barbecue gradually spread on the Heavenly Star Mountain s ¡­


    However, not only did it not arouse the appetite of the crowd, it even made them feel as if their stomachs were churning. A few timid female disciples had already sneaked into a corner and were beginning to vomit.


    Those who harm others will always be harmed by them. The three of them plotted, and the plan to seize power that they had been plotting since many years ago fell into disarray.


    Originally, if following their plan and without the''s guidance, there was a high chance that a new Master would appear from the three of them.


    Elder Jifeng sighed, and ordered his men to clean up the pile of burnt meat, then ordered the remaining two to be locked in the dungeon.

 C128

    After arranging the arrangements for the three traitors, everyone went to Huaishang to find the whereabouts of the Old Master to bring him back to the Old Master to take charge of the situation.


    However, Huaishang told everyone that she was indifferent to the world and did not want to be contaminated with the mortal world anymore. Furthermore, he no longer had her martial spirit, so she was no longer qualified to be in the position of Master. Therefore, when Huaishang came, she told everyone that she should convey her feelings to them, and that no one needed to waste her time to send people to pick him up.


    Originally, although Old Master was lucky enough to escape death, his injuries were too serious. Adding on to that, he was not able to consume the medicinal pellets in time to adjust his breathing, which caused his meridians to be blocked.


    Later, when he returned to the forest of locust trees to search for clues, he saw the discolored blood and the few remnants of the remains. Only then did he learn that the woodcutter had died for him.


    After asking around, he found out that the axman had a daughter. She was smart, but had a strange illness. She had a weak body, and would faint from time to time. She had seen many doctors, but none of them could cure her.


    After the woodcutter''s whereabouts were unknown, a weak girl like her could only depend on her neighbors to temporarily maintain her life. The little girl only had one thing to do every day, and that was to stand at the door and wait for her father''s return.


    He didn''t dare go out and look for his father because he was afraid that if he passed out on the road, he might starve to death and encounter bad people, and then he might never see his father again.


    But his father did not return, only an old man who claimed to know his father, but who he had never seen before, said that his father had an urgent need to leave for a while, and because it was so urgent that he could not return to say goodbye to her, he asked the old man to pass on the message and take care of her for a while.


    The lie was a lie after all. Soon, the girl realized that her father might have already graduated, but she was very sensible and didn''t question the old man about her suspicions. The old man had treated her so well that she couldn''t bear to expose him.


    As a result, one didn''t say anything, the other didn''t ask, and so many years passed.


    During these few years, Old Master transferred the martial spirit in his body into the young girl''s body and wholeheartedly taught her all kinds of Martial Skills s. It was strange that ever since the young girl obtained the martial spirit from Old Master, her body miraculously improved and she no longer fainted from time to time.


    After a few years, the elder had given almost everything he knew to the young girl, and had even taken her as his great-granddaughter.


    Because the girl originally only had a small name, and the woodcutter seemed to have deliberately tried to hide his surname, he had always called her by that name and never gave her an official name. The old man thought of the scene in the locust tree forest that day and gave her the name Huaishang.


    Until a few days ago, when someone suddenly found the old man. The two of them talked for a long time inside the house before the old man called her into his room and told her the whole story.


    Although he had long since mentally prepared himself, after hearing the condition of his own father''s death and the meaning of his name, Huaishang''s heart was inexplicably furious. He wished that he could personally kill those evil people who caused his father''s death and caused his grandfather to fall to this state.


    Then that person left. Before he left, he told them that someone might come to them in two days to wash away the humiliation they had suffered that year.


    Indeed, Li Qingniu had arrived in less than two days.


    Can a martial soul still be transferred? After Li Qingniu found out about what happened with the Old Master, he asked the Mr. Jian this question.


    The Mr. Jian said: Ordinary people''s martial spirits are not good, they are a part of the innate talents and only available to be awakened after death. Normally, it is not possible to obtain one the day after tomorrow, but there is one exception, and that is the Five Elements Attribute.


    Five Elements Attribute?


    Mr. Jian nodded his head and said: Hmm, not bad, it means that there are five Metal, Wood, Water, Fire, and Earth martial spirits in your body, and their strengths are relatively balanced, there is no such thing as too strong or too weak of a body, this kind of Martial God Body can transfer a martial spirit out, but the risk is also very high. Master probably knew that he would not be able to recover his pulse and breath, so he used this method to transfer his martial spirit to this young lady.


    Thus, the five Martial Spirits in Old Master''s body had undoubtedly reached the advanced grade of the Star rank. From this, if he were to specialize in one of them, he should be able to break through to the peak level of the Star rank.


    Li Qingniu could only sigh in his heart, expressing regret over this matter. However, when he thought back to it, the current Old Master was peacefully living his old age, and did not have to worry about all sorts of troublesome matters.


    In any case, at least he had a successor.


    Hearing that the Old Master was not willing to come back, although everyone felt that it was a pity, they were willing to respect his opinion. However, they still asked for his address, planning to visit him when they were free.


    After everything had been explained, Huaishang was ready to take her leave.


    Wasn''t Miss Huaishang waiting for the two traitors to be dealt with before leaving? Elder Ling Yun said.


    No need, I believe you all hate these people. In any case, I''ve already killed one, so I''ll leave the rest for you guys to handle. I also need to return as soon as possible to accompany Grandfather.


    Then I''ll have to trouble Miss Huaishang to take care of Old Master.


    Huaishang said with her arrow: Yes, I will take good care of Grandfather, don''t forget that letter, I will take my leave.


    Finished, she cupped her fists towards Li Qingniu and said: "Brother Li, I''ll be going back first.


    Li Qingniu cupped his fists and replied: Take care now, when I have time, I will visit Little Sister Huaishang and Old Master.


    Well, welcome at any time. After she said that, Huaishang''s figure flashed, and she disappeared.


    This was what Elder Jifeng had asked Elder Ling Yun: What was written on the letter?


    Elder Ling Yun opened the book in his hand and showed it to everyone. Other than a few words of sympathy to everyone and some reminiscing about the past with Elder Ling Yun, there was another matter that was specifically mentioned.


    The main content was that after meeting Li Qingniu, he could tell from his words and demeanor that he was not an object within the pool. There would be a day when he would be able to soar to the ninth heaven and look down on everyone under the heavens.


    Back then, Old Master and Elder Ling Yun were the most speculative two people, and the two had the best relationship, so Elder Ling Yun understood each other the best. That was why Old Master mentioned him the most in his letters.


    What? Li Qingniu is the Sect Leader of the Heavenly Star Sect?" I can''t accept this, he has only been in the Heavenly Star Sect for half a year, he has no experience, and he doesn''t have enough qualifications, suddenly he jumped from a disciple to the sect head. This was completely illogical. Elder Chi Lie said excitedly.


    Previously, he had offended Li Qingniu the most, so he was naturally worried that once Li Qingniu gained power, he would definitely settle the score with him.


    However, he seemed to have forgotten that he was still a person awaiting punishment.


    Seeing that everyone was looking at him with a disdainful gaze, Elder Chi Lie instantly seemed to have become slightly shorter, and his imposing manner immediately weakened as well.


    Elder Qing Shi said: "Since Old Master has specifically given this letter to Brother Ling Yun, then let Brother Ling Yun state his opinion first. Whether he agrees or not, then everyone else will say it one by one. No one has any objections."


    However, since Li Qingniu is always a disciple of the Lingyun Hall, it''s hard to avoid others thinking that it was unfair for me to express my opinion, but since I have to say it, let me put aside what I feel, for the past few days, just based on his growth and performance in handling this letter, Li Qingniu had saved all of his Celestial Star Sect time and time again and never brought up any rewards, and did not bring up anything to show off. This shows how mature he is, and how rare it is for such a young Master to appear, so I feel that it''s not bad for him to begin and give a try, so I''m in favor of Old Master''s decision.


    Everyone turned to look at Clan Elder Jifeng, who had a cold expression on his face, and only said one sentence: I agree.


    Although he appeared indifferent on the surface, but this time round, if it wasn''t for Elder Jifeng''s constant insistence, the matter might not have been resolved in such a satisfactory manner, so the word "cold" and "hot" on Elder Jifeng''s face might not have been suitable at all.


    Agreed.


    In favour.


    I have no objection either.


    Agreed.


    Very quickly, other than Elder Chi Lie, everyone else expressed their views. All of them were basically speaking in unison, as they all agreed to let Li Qingniu take the position of the new Master.


    In the end, it did not seem that important anymore whether Elder Chi Lie would express his opinion or not.


    The crowd seemed to have forgotten about him. Not only did they not ask him, they even congratulated Li Qingniu without giving her even a glance, congratulating him on becoming the youngest generation Master in the history of Celestial Star Sect.


    Seeing that the situation had been set, and since everyone had completely disregarded his existence and attitude, Elder Chi Lie knew that there was no place for him in Celestial Star Sect anymore.


    After a long sigh, Elder Chi Lie decided to resign his position as an elder and left the Celestial Star Sect.


    As expected, everyone agreed to his request once again. They had no intention of stopping him.


    In the end, amidst the crowd''s celebrations and cheers for Li Qingniu''s promotion to Master, Chi Lie slowly walked out of the Celestial Star Sect with heavy steps.


    Because he was not familiar with the matters at the Celestial Star Sect, coupled with the fact that Li Qingniu had matters to attend to and needed to go out frequently, he specially appointed the two elders, Ling Yun and Jifeng, as protectors from the left and right.


    If there were any matters that the elders could not handle, then with the help of the Master, when Li Qingniu was not around, if there were any urgent matters that needed to be dealt with, then everything could be settled by the protectors on the left and right.


    However, Li Qingniu was still a little worried about the conflict between the two.

 C129

    Li Qingniu was worried that they wouldn''t get along well and would reject each other, but after this incident, he thought that the conflict between the two of them should have lessened a little.


    However, Elder Ling Yun had always been kind and amiable to others, so Li Qingniu was not worried, and since Elder Jifeng was willing to help Elder Ling Yun, then, he was clearly not an unreasonable person.


    At this time, Fenggu Zhengyun walked over with a letter in her hands and respectfully handed it over to him: Master, please have a look.


    Li Qingniu laughed: Senior Brother, please call me Qing Niu, this letter is ¡­


    This was what Miss Liruo entrusted me to pass to the Master before she left. Miss Liruo said that she was afraid that she would give it to me too early, and that the Master would be distracted.


    Oh? Li Qingniu took the letter and opened it to read.


    The letter stated that Mystic Moon Empire had already followed their previous plans and was progressing very smoothly. A series of movements started appearing continuously within the Empire, aiming to prepare and take measures in advance against any possible circumstances.


    However, in the middle of it all, there was a small accident. In order to find a scapegoat for the murder of the Tang Family Father And Daughter, the employer betrayed the assassin, and Hai Sha and Hai Sha who were disguised as assassins were captured, using their old hatred for Tang Family as a reason. They said that they had secretly planned to murder the entire Tang Family and lock them up, preparing to hold a public hearing after the gathering of all the Valve Master s.


    Originally, Hai Sha and Sikong Ming had the ability to escape, but the other side gave them celebratory wine to drink, although they were already suspicious and deceptive, in order to not arouse the other side''s suspicions, it was not good to directly reject them. Furthermore, the other side also had many Starry Night experts supporting them, the two of them were captured in the end.


    If Li Qingniu wanted to protect their lives, he had to go and save them before the referendum.


    According to the date stated in the letter, the time for the referendum would be set at noon tomorrow.


    Although time was short, it shouldn''t be a problem for the Master.


    Li Qingniu laughed bitterly and said: "She''s not afraid that we won''t be able to finish handling it in a short period of time."


    Miss Liruo had specially instructed me, at the latest, before nightfall today, regardless of whether or not the problem with Heavenly Star Mountain is successfully resolved, I must pass this letter to Master.


    Before nightfall... The place indicated in the letter should be at least three thousand miles from here... This woman was really meticulous. Li Qingniu sighed and said.


    "Ugh ¡­" Lady Liruo, one more thing. Fenggu Zhengyun said with a strange tone.


    Li Qingniu replied: Oh? What else was she going to do?


    After a moment of pause, Fenggu Zhengyun said: "Miss Liruo said that after Master has finished reading the letter, if she has any praises for her, she would ask me to convey her thanks to Master on her behalf.


    Cough cough ¡­ So I was praising her? Li Qingniu didn''t know whether to laugh or cry.


    Fenggu Zhengyun said: Uh, I don''t know if this is considered praise, but after saying so, I am right.


    Hearing his words, everyone couldn''t help but laugh.


    Following this happy laughter, the Celestial Star Sect that had been obscured for a long time finally came back to life.


    He believed that not long after, the matter of the youngest Master in history appearing in the Celestial Star Sect would become a new legend, and would become a new topic in the mouth of the storyteller.


    The letter also mentioned that Darknorth Empire had already started to secretly gather troops, using the name of increasing defense to quietly move into the border area.


    Youlan danced in the sky with white waves that soared to the heavens. Seatopple City.


    Today, the place was packed with people who had come to watch the execution of the prisoners.


    It was said that the two people who were going to be executed in public were plotting to kill a majority of the members of the royal family with Mystic Moon Kingdom because they had enmity with them.


    There were only two children left in the entire royal family. Today, after the two of them were publicly announced, the one who was slightly older would act as the new Mystic Moon Empire Emperor to take charge of the national affairs.


    Letting a few year old child take charge of the national affairs could be said to be a joke. Forget about how outsiders seeing things, just the citizens of Mystic Moon Kingdom alone, anyone with the slightest bit of knowledge would know that these two were merely scapegoats. The ones who really wanted to replace Wang Shi were the warlords.


    Allowing a child to ascend to the throne was just a method he''d used to seize the emperor''s son and subdue the dukes.


    However, even though he knew it, what could a bunch of powerless, unarmed civilians do? They only hope to have a stable home environment to let them live and work in peace.


    They had been looking forward to it for too long, so they had been lost for too long. Every beast wave that came along was a test of life and death, and it caused the citizens to complain incessantly.


    Thus, when the onlookers saw the two being pushed up to the execution platform, the citizens did not become overly excited or even curse out loud. They only quietly watched as this farce began and then quietly waited for it to end.


    It was already past noon, and the crime had already been pronounced. The city official raised his hand, signaling the execution to begin.


    Two armored warriors stepped forward, and with Sikong Ming on their bodies, they brought his blade down.


    Brother Sikong. Hai Sha wanted to struggle to get up, but because he had been drugged everyday in the soup and forced to eat it, the two of them had no strength to move their hands and feet, and could not struggle free.


    Hahaha, I will be leaving first. Sikong Ming laughed loudly and said.


    The sharp blade was suspended above him. As long as the rope went through, the head would fall to the ground and the body would be split in half.


    But when he saw the blade shining with a cold light, not only was Sikong Ming not afraid in the slightest, he even let out a disdainful laugh. Ling Ran was extremely generous and fearless, and actually managed to attract the attention of the surrounding commoners.


    Slash!


    With the command given, the man on the rope loosened his grip and quickly fell to the ground along with the sound of the wind splitting.


    Everyone sighed and covered their eyes. Hai Sha screamed, but it was all in vain.


    Suddenly, right at this moment, a zither sound was emitted with a ''zheng'' sound.


    Then there was the crackling of metal and the sound of falling to the ground.


    Everyone was curious about what had happened and opened their eyes to take a look.


    Situ Ming was still unharmed on the execution platform, his body was complete. The huge blade that should have beheaded him had disappeared.


    Upon closer examination, Fang realized that it was not that he had disappeared, but rather that it had turned into countless fragments, scattered all over the ground. Some people felt that something had fallen onto them in that instant. They didn''t pay much attention to it at the time because it was a very slight feeling.


    But now that he thought about it, it might have been something like a small broken knife. In order to verify what he was thinking, some people had started to search for the thing that had landed on his body.


    Seeing that, Hai Sha immediately laughed through his tears, and said excitedly: Junior brother! Great...


    Sikong Ming laughed and teased: Hahaha, I didn''t expect my neck to be so tough, even Yama can''t take me, aiya ¡­ However, the quality of your knife is too poor. How about I help you guys refine it later? Don''t worry, the price is definitely fair.


    Bold, who is it?! The magistrate raised his head and looked around for the person who had destroyed the sword.


    However, as far as he could see, there was not a single suspicious person, and what answered him was only the continuous sound of the zither.


    Seeing that he could not find any traces of the enemy, the Town Security looked back at his master, waiting for his next order.


    His master was the Valve Master and currently, he was standing on top of a high platform. After seeing the scene before his eyes, his face became extremely gloomy.


    Seeing that the other party was unwilling to show himself, they turned around and glanced at the dozen or so Fighter s behind them. Eight people immediately came out and formed groups of two. They headed towards the east, south, west and north respectively as they went about their investigation. At the same time, they also ordered their Quick Blade Masters to carry out the execution.


    On the stage, other than him, there were also many other Valve Master s from different places. They all brought Advanced Fighters with them, but this was not their place, so they did not want to waste their energy to meddle with the affairs of other families.


    He would deal with the people from the Principal himself, there was no need for him to go through all the trouble himself.


    Although a majority of these Valve Master had secretly allied with him, none of them wanted to reveal their cards before the situation developed.


    This was the newly sent Quick Blade Master. He was just waiting for the orders from the higher ups before raising his hand and bringing his blade down ¡­


    Slash! The city order issued another order.


    One of the fast knives took a step forward and raised the knife in his hand. Suddenly, it let out a "wow" sound and spat out a mouthful of blood, falling backwards onto the ground.


    Immediately after, the other fast blade-wielder who came with him immediately added on, wielding his blade and raising his arm ¡­


    ''Ah ~ ''Another scream was heard. He still spat out more blood and then fell to the ground with a loud bang. The remaining Quick Blade Masters were so scared that they looked at each other in dismay and didn''t dare to move forward.


    The city decree sent two soldiers forward to investigate. The two fast blade wielders on the ground had stopped breathing, and did not have a single bit of life left in them.


    Up again. Valve Master said in a low voice.


    He didn''t dare to disobey the city''s order, so he could only order the remaining Quick Blade''s men to continue filling in the gaps.


    Soon, there were seven or eight people who spat out blood and fell to the ground. As the leader of the group, his body trembled slightly as he watched. He felt that if this carried on, he could become the next target to die a horrible death.


    At this time, the Valve Master also frowned, he looked around and said angrily: You haven''t found the enemy''s location even after going for so long? What a bunch of useless trash, what Starry Sky Level and Fighter s, they are all bullshit in my eyes.


    When he said this, he did not care about the feelings of others. He seemed to have forgotten that his own safety was protected by a group of Fighter.


    The few Fighter s behind could only shake their heads and sigh when they heard this.


    As for the other Valve Master, they watched the situation unfold as if they were watching a show.


    All of a sudden, the people who had their own ulterior motives could not help but feel their hearts tremble. It was as if someone was holding a knife to the back of their necks.


    Chilling air seeped into their bodies, as though it had penetrated deep into their bone marrow ¡­


    Protect the Lord!


    The Fighter behind him, who were in charge of protecting everyone, turned around at almost the same time as he shouted in shock, as if they had discovered something extremely terrifying, and were facing a great enemy.

 C130

    In a split-second, everyone''s eyes were focused on the people seated behind the stage. The person sitting in the corner was silent as he lightly stroked the strings.


    What caused all the Fighter s to fear was not the sound of Li Qingniu''s zither, but rather, the clear and gentle melody that Li Qingniu was playing right now.


    What truly shocked them was the presence of so many high ranking experts of the Starry Sky Level, but not a single one of them noticed the appearance of the person playing the zither behind them.


    It was only until the other party''s zither music was heard that everyone noticed Li Qingniu''s existence. How did he hide his traces before? And how to guide the sound of the zither in different directions?


    Among them, a few knowledgeable Fighter s thought that he could control the sound of the zither and quickly realised that he might be a Zither Speaker, but with so many Fighter present, a mere Zither Speaker did not pose much of a threat to them.


    Furthermore, looking at how young he was, he thought that it was probably because his martial spirit did not go well with his cultivation, which was why he chose to become the Zither Speaker.


    Thinking of this, the people who were still inexplicably frightened just now gradually calmed down, observing the other party''s every move from a defensive position.


    Who are you? You''re the one who destroyed the sabre and killed people? Valve Master took half a step forward and asked Li Qingniu.


    Li Qingniu said that it wasn''t important who I was, what was important was that the people who came today seemed to be the great warlords of Mystic Moon Empire.


    So what?


    Li Qingniu smiled lightly: Very good, very good.


    Valve Master frowned and said: "Okay?" Where is good?


    Li Qingniu said: I don''t need to find you guys one by one, I can solve all the problems at once, is that not good?


    What do you want to solve?


    Li Qingniu glanced at the twenty odd warlord Valve Master standing side by side in a row, paused for a bit, and said: To solve the problem of royal authority in Mystic Moon Empire.


    You? Why? The other party sneered.


    Li Qingniu laughed: Based on everyone here today.


    Oh?


    If nothing unexpected happens, none of you will be able to leave today. Li Qingniu said indifferently.


    Hearing him say that, almost all of the Valve Master frowned. After they looked at each other, they all revealed expressions of disdain, as if the other party was making a joke that was fundamentally impossible.


    The Valve Master who had spoken just now gently waved his arm, and immediately, two of the Fighter s jumped towards Li Qingniu''s position from the left and right.


    While he was still in the air, he had already launched an attack towards Li Qingniu. One of the people moved both of his hands to release lightning, and with a thunderclap, he chopped towards Li Qingniu''s head.


    The other man raised both his arms high up, and around him, more than a hundred rockets flew towards Li Qingniu.


    Li Qingniu only chuckled, and then disappeared in a flash.


    The thunder and the rocket hit the wall, and the ten feet high wall suddenly collapsed.


    The two of them landed on the ground at almost the same time, but before they could even stand still, they felt a force coming from behind them. Before they could turn around to look, they felt an intense pain from behind them.


    Both of them cried out in pain as they fell forward to the ground, blood spewing out of their mouths.


    Don''t worry, you won''t die. At most, you''ll stay in bed for a few months, and don''t forget to find a better bone-connecting master. Don''t blame me, I just don''t want to waste my time.


    However, right now, he only cared about the two who were crying out in pain. He didn''t know if he had the heart to listen to him speak like this.


    Li Qingniu''s speed was simply too fast. Let alone those Valve Master s, even some of them had never seen such speed before.


    Suddenly, three Fighter s surrounded Li Qingniu in the middle. Their speed was extremely fast, other than Li Qingniu, no one else could see their movements. They suddenly split into three different directions and surrounded Li Qingniu.


    It was as if he thought that Li Qingniu was mainly fast, and was trying to suppress his speed with his own.


    At this time, the eight Fighter s that had just went in four different directions to search for the sound of the zither also rushed back after the sound of the zither suddenly stopped, and immediately joined the battle.


    Among these eleven Fighter s, there were those who were proficient in Qing Gong, those who were proficient in defense, and those who were proficient in offense. Furthermore, these eleven people should have specially trained in how to coordinate during battle.


    The eleven of them attacked at the same time without showing any signs of disorder, their attacks and defenses were orderly, both real and fake, and were not only not chaotic, the effect of the battle was even more than just that of multiple people attacking at the same time, causing Li Qingniu to fall into a trap for a moment.


    Actually, it would not be difficult for Li Qingniu to break through them by force, but that way, at least half of the life of the eleven people would be in that place.


    The combined might of the eleven Starry Sky Level Fighter s attacking him could be imagined. In a normal and gentle manner, it would be extremely difficult to break through.


    But very quickly, after less than half a quarter of an hour, Li Qingniu thought of a way to break through the encirclement of eleven people.


    There were five elements in his body, and the least developed one had already reached the level of Star-moon level six. He only needed to use the five elements to fight against each other, fire to gold, metal to wood, wood to earth, and earth to break through water.


    As for the three Fighter s who had the advantage in terms of movement skills, they were completely out of his considerations. No matter how fast they were, when they were used in front of Li Qingniu, they were no different from ordinary Fighter.


    After the strategy was drawn up, Li Qingniu implemented it very quickly. For example, he used the water blade ice blade to attack the fiery thunder behind him or the diamond sharp blade to cut through the opponent''s wood spirit energy.


    In the beginning, the eleven Fighter s could still deal with it calmly and take care of each other, but after a long time, they gradually started to show signs of being flustered.


    Li Qingniu saw an opportunity and used a Cloud Push that was only thirty percent of its power to send four Fighter s flying. Although it was only thirty percent of their power, but they were almost hit by it before they could even react or use any defenses, causing their internal organs to be slightly damaged.


    Following that, Li Qingniu conjured a whirlwind acupoint, sending the three people with the best movement skills flying and then heavily smashing onto the execution platform. When the three of them fell, their bodies were all injured to different degrees, and the speed advantage they could rely on was already gone into nothingness.


    His physical strength had already been greatly depleted. Now that he had lost the support of the barrier and knew that his opponent was strong, he became extremely nervous and his mind was in chaos. Even the coordination that they were most adept at was becoming a bit stiff.


    In the blink of an eye, the four were already sent flying by Li Qingniu.


    Seeing the eleven Starry Sky Level experts all being defeated by Li Qingniu in less than fifteen minutes, everyone present could not help but be astonished. From their point of view, they would need at least the strongest power in the universe to be able to achieve such strength.


    Reaching level 10 was already enough to shock the entire Fighter Realm. If he could surpass the Starry Sky Level 10 and reach the strongest level, then he would have long been someone whose name would shake the world.


    However, no one had heard anything about this young man in front of them.


    Who was this youth? Who was it? I would have this kind of power... Questions like these kept popping up in everyone''s mind.


    However, there was a common understanding that almost everyone was the same. Each and every word of this youngster in front of them was serious. He was not crazy, nor was he joking.


    After realising this, anxiety and fear appeared on the faces of over twenty Valve Master s at the same time.


    Especially the Valve Master''s massacre city, which was publicly announced this time.


    Tu Cheng was ranked third in the entire Mystic Moon Empire of over forty Valve Master s, second in strength, and first in ruthlessness. He was truly worthy of his name.


    But at this moment, an inexplicable fear rose in his heart. In order to prevent others from seeing through his fear, he pretended to be calm and put his hands behind his back. His body was not as straight as before.


    I say, everyone, today, they will not only target me, but all of us. Are they going to continue watching the show and go to the underworld together? Tu Cheng glanced around at the other warlords as he spoke.


    After a moment of silence, all the Valve Master s made the same decision as they all sent out their Fighter s to give it their all.


    Although the opponent was strong, he was still a human. Although the fight just now hadn''t been long, it had undoubtedly taken a lot of effort and time to complete.


    Moreover, every one of them had at least three Fighter s by their side as escorts, and the weakest of them was at Star-moon level 5 and above. It was obvious from just thinking about it, if these dozens of Fighter s were to attack together, the power displayed would definitely shake the heavens and earth, thus, when facing Li Qingniu, although they were shocked, they were not afraid yet.


    To prevent any other unforeseen events from happening, everyone left a Fighter by their side to continue protecting themselves. Everything else was involved in the battle.


    On the high platform, fifty-nine Fighter were surrounding Li Qingniu in the middle. Because there were many people, and they had never fought together before, in case there were too many of them.


    In order to avoid being affected by the two sides'' battle power, the warlord Valve Master was prepared to leave the platform, but he heard Li Qingniu say, "Before I give my consent, it would be best if no one left this place, otherwise it will be very difficult for me to control the degree of my attacks."


    When Li Qingniu said this, his expression was sincere and natural, completely unlike any kind of threat he had on purpose.


    However, these words were clearly a threat in the ears of others.


    Tu Cheng forced himself to remain calm and said, "Humph! Take care of yourself first. Don''t bother with him, just make a move for me."


    With that said, more than ten Fighter immediately flew towards Li Qingniu. The rest of the Fighter s divided into their own groups, ready to replace their companions at any time.

 C131

    Why did Tu Cheng take the lead in the direction of the stairs as soon as I started? He just wanted to get out of here as soon as possible.


    Li Qingniu looked at the numerous Fighter s who pounced towards him and sighed as he shook his head lightly.


    The zither music stirred, the sound waves stirred. At this time, the zither music was no longer a gentle and elegant slow melody, but a sound wave that stirred the hearts of people.


    Ah ~


    Ah ¡­


    Ah!


    A dozen consecutive miserable cries fell from the sky, and in an instant, all twelve Fighter s fell from the high platform, landing right in front of the end of the stairs.


    Just as Tu Cheng was about to step down from the stairs, he was stopped by the bodies of more than ten Fighter s who had fallen to the ground.


    Tu Cheng was so frightened that he bounced backward. His feet touched the steps as he retreated and he almost lost his balance. He staggered and fell to the ground.


    Swallowing his saliva, Tu Cheng slowly poked his head out a little and looked up.


    Just as he looked up, he saw three or four meat shells falling straight down from above, smashing towards his head. He was so frightened that Tu Cheng hurriedly turned his head back. Because he had used too much strength and was too nervous, his steps became unsteady and he plopped down onto the stairs.


    When the Fighter by his side helped him up, he could feel his entire body trembling.


    In the time it took to boil a cup of tea, close to thirty Fighter s had already fallen down from above, and had almost completely covered the entire ground in front of the stairs. All of their injuries were extremely serious, some of them were even unconscious, and even those who were conscious could no longer get up, and were completely unable to move.


    If he wanted to pass now, he would have to either move them away or step over them.


    However, after experiencing all that had happened, almost no one dared to forcefully leave while holding onto the hope of a fluke.


    Even Tu Cheng could only lean against the wall with his legs trembling, not daring to move an inch.


    We can''t just sit there and wait for death. If this goes on, we''ll die at his hands sooner or later. We have to think of a way to leave this place. A young Valve Master said worriedly.


    His name was Cheng Hong, and he relied on his father''s status to become a Valve Master. Normally, he was extremely fond of women, and he was ranked fifth in terms of territory and military strength, his name was Cheng Hong, and so he was not ambitious like his father. He only wanted to stay on this side of the land and enjoy the glory of being a noble king.


    He had only come this time because he had received an invitation from Tu Cheng to join in on the fun.


    A young master like him, who only lived in soft jade, had never seen such a bloody scene before. He was scared out of his wits and just wanted to quickly leave this place and return to his warm land.


    Tu Cheng sighed. "No one can leave, no one can leave."


    I don''t believe that, no matter what, I won''t stay here, not even for a moment. Li Fang, you must have a way to bring me out of here, right? Cheng Hong looked at the Fighter beside him who was protecting him, and said with a trembling voice. This was undoubtedly the last life-saving straw that he could grab.


    Li Fang clenched his teeth, squatted down, and had Cheng Hong prop him on the back as he said: "I wonder if my speed can be faster than his attack. If I can''t ¡­"


    I... I believe you, you... You must be able to. Saying so, he hurriedly lay on Li Fang''s back.


    Li Fang stood up, both of his feet lightly touching the ground, his body was like a flying crane, sweeping past the fallen Fighter, preparing to rush towards the group of people at the fastest speed possible.


    As long as they could blend into the crowd, they would have an additional chance to escape, unless they were devils that killed without blinking. They wouldn''t even let an ordinary commoner go.


    And judging from the way the opponent had acted just now, although the moves were fierce, they had almost never landed a killing blow, leaving the Fighter s a breath of air. Just to prevent them from making a move and not directly taking their lives, the opponent had not reached that level of killing without blinking an eye.


    Therefore, rushing into the crowd was their only hope.


    Suddenly, countless arrows rained down on them.


    This change was too sudden, and Li Fang''s entire mind was focused on rushing into the crowd as fast as he could, so he had previously used all of his strength on his feet.


    In this moment of being caught off guard, it was already too late for him to readjust his aura, and there was even a person on his back.


    The only thing he could do now was deliver the men on his back to the safe zone before the arrows could pierce through him.


    However, the path in front of him had already been sealed by the rain of arrows. All he could do was condense the remaining true energy behind his back and forcefully shoot Cheng Hong backwards.


    At almost the same time that Cheng Hong was ejected, dozens of arrows had pierced through his body. After a miserable scream, they fell to the ground, leaving behind the last bit of unwillingness before they died.


    Cheng Hong, who was scared out of his wits by the scene just now, finally woke up from the shock of falling onto the ground. Before he could get up, he turned his head to look at Tu Cheng.


    At this moment, Tu Cheng''s expression changed from before. The corner of his mouth slightly raised into a cold smile as he said, "I already said that no one can leave today, yet you refused to believe me. You can''t blame me for this."


    As expected, it was arranged by you. Today''s invitation is simply a Hongmen Banquet!


    Hongmen Feast? The real Hongmen Banquet is on the alliance seat after the referendum is over. Otherwise, with so many Fighter following by your side, I would not dare to act rashly, because once the war breaks out in the Fighter, the entire city will probably be destroyed.


    When Tu Cheng''s words came out, the faces of all the Valve Master s present changed. They all looked over, and some even rubbed their hands together, prepared to fix him.


    Tu Cheng chuckled, "Now is not the time for internal strife. I never thought that someone like him would appear. Now, we can only work together to overcome this crisis. This is our top priority."


    How? The sixty Fighter s were not his match, their only chance now was to leave this place, and as long as they left this place, they would have a chance at survival. A Valve Master said unhappily.


    That''s right, but I can''t let you go. Tu Cheng laughed.


    What did you say? Don''t you want to live?


    Of course I want to live, but the Fighter s above have all fallen, do you think you can still leave? Don''t blame me for not reminding you that those who act rashly will die.


    Once he said that, everyone looked at the Fighter s on the ground. Although they were not in the mood to count them one by one, they could tell that there were at least fifty-nine of them.


    Everyone immediately fell silent. Only Cheng Hong got up from the ground and shouted madly, "I don''t care, I want to leave this place."


    He continued to run outside as he shouted.


    At this time, amidst the zither music, a thunderbolt struck down from the sky, striking right at his Hundred Convergence Technique. Before he could even cry out in pain, he fell to the ground with a thud, emitting a burnt stench.


    This time, everyone was silent. They stood there, not daring to move.


    The onlookers had never seen such a scene before. From start to finish, they didn''t even dare to blink, as if they were afraid that they would miss out on such an exciting process.


    What they had seen today was something they had never experienced before. To use the words'' shocking the world ''to describe how they saw this scene was definitely not exaggerated in the slightest.


    The intense sound of the zither gradually calmed down. Slowly, it came to a stop. A figure slowly flew down from the top of the zither and landed on the execution platform. He said in a deep voice, "Release them."


    Upon hearing this, the Town Security''s body trembled for a moment, before turning to look at Tu Cheng.


    Seeing him nod his head, the magistrate hurriedly ordered, "Release him! Release him! Release him now!"


    His voice was full of eagerness, as if doing so would make him suddenly feel the burden on his shoulders loosen.


    On one hand, if he decided to release the person on his own, it would be hard to ensure that Tu Cheng would not find him later to settle the score. However, if Tu Cheng did not agree to release the person, then he might be the next to get killed by the young man, so Tu Cheng''s decision made him heave a sigh of relief.


    San-di, you came at the right time. Sikong Ming shook off the untied rope and walked over.


    It''s a good thing I made it in time, or I might have killed the city. Li Qingniu said with a smile.


    His words were casual, but the others were scared witless, especially the commoners who were watching the show. Their hearts leaped to their throats, as they could tell that this young man not only had the ability, but also the ability to do so.


    All of a sudden, they were all relieved that they had escaped death. Tu Cheng realized that he had provoked people he shouldn''t have, and he couldn''t help but sigh in his heart, proclaiming that the world was unfathomable.


    Who would have thought that his meticulously planned show would be a wedding for someone else.


    Junior Brother Taurus, how are Miss Tang and the rest? Hai Sha asked.


    Li Qingniu said: They are all right, but something has happened to the Celestial Star Sect, otherwise, I would have come earlier to save you.


    What happened to the Celestial Star Sect? Even though he had left the Sect a long time ago, as long as he was in the Celestial Star Sect, he would always be a disciple of the Celestial Star Sect.


    The three of them were plotting to seize power in the conference hall, but since the matter had been resolved, senior sister need not worry. Li Qingniu slowly said, and for the time being, he did not mention that he had already been chosen as the new Master of the Celestial Star Sect.


    What are you going to do with them? Hai Sha asked as he looked at the warlords who were trembling with fear.


    Li Qingniu turned and glanced at everyone. It was a simple glance, and no force was unleashed.


    However, this simple action already caused those already seventy to eighty feet away to involuntarily take a step back.


    Everyone had panicked expressions on their faces as they trembled while looking at the distant Li Qingniu.

 C132

    Just then, Tu Cheng cupped his hands towards Li Qingniu with a coy smile and said: "I am Tu Cheng, and I helped the chivalrous hero to stop everyone from leaving."


    At this moment, Tu Cheng was like a lowly servant talking to his master, without any signs of being a powerful lord. It was hard not to admire his ability and brazenness.


    When the Valve Master behind him heard his words, they all revealed expressions of disdain. If it was said that Tu Cheng''s territory and power were at the forefront of the military, coupled with the fact that his killing intent was decisive and the respect the crowd had for him before, then in their eyes, Tu Cheng''s reputation had already completely collapsed.


    Thinking about what he did just now and how he now treated everyone as a favor to flatter the other party, he really made people want to slap him a few times.


    Li Qingniu looked at him and said indifferently: Slaughter the city? You are the Valve Master.


    I am fortunate to have met an expert today. It is truly a blessing of three lifetimes. May I ask where this hero came from? Tu Cheng quickly replied with a smile.


    Li Qingniu said: There''s no need to be polite, you''re the one who wants to kill my friend.


    Ah ¡­ So they are your friends. Sigh, really... Misunderstanding, misunderstandings, my people must have caught the wrong person for the sake of greed, I will definitely punish them severely when I go down, Tu Yidao immediately set up a feast to entertain all the heroes, and sincerely apologize to your friends.


    Li Qingniu checked Hai Sha and Sikong Ming''s situation and laughed coldly: "Sir, you''re quite a good hand at dosing medicine."


    Eyebrows... Heh heh, I''ve let you down. But don''t worry, in front of you, I won''t use such a small trick like this to make an axe out of my own hands. He spoke sincerely as his life was the most important thing. Who knew if he could put down this young man who was a hundred times scarier than Gui Sha with the little pill in his hand.


    If he wasn''t confident, he wouldn''t have done it rashly. After all, preserving his life was the most important.


    However, Li Qingniu said: No need, originally, I did not want to kill anymore today, but you are worth it for me to make an exception.


    Great Hero ¡­ I know I was wrong to execute your friends, and I will definitely make up for it. Moreover, I was the one who helped you keep the warlords here, so I didn''t have to let them escape in the chaos. I hope that Heroic Assassin would sacrifice his life for me on this point; as long as you don''t kill me, I can do anything for you.


    Even if I don''t want them to stay, you probably aren''t going to let them leave, right? Now that things had developed to this point, he was using this as an excuse to survive. Ha, why not ask the people behind you if they agree?


    No.


    Yes, we all disagree.


    No matter what you want us to do, we must slaughter the city or we will be irreconcilable.


    Yes, kill him, kill him!


    At this moment, everyone''s opinion was surprisingly unanimous. They knew how vicious and ruthless the city was. To be able to kill this person was definitely of great benefit to them. Of course, this was on the premise that they could return to their own territories alive.


    You... You... Seeing that, Tu Cheng started to panic, he did not expect that after he had stolen everything, not only did he not gain Li Qingniu''s acknowledgement, he had also offended all of his allies, digging a hole for himself, and then jumping in himself.


    Seeing that the other party was not planning on letting him go, Tu Cheng gritted his teeth and turned around, ordering the last Fighter beside him to cut a path for him.


    Although he knew he was no match for his opponent, as a Fighter, he knew what to do, and unhesitatingly leaped towards Li Qingniu. Tu Cheng took advantage of the opening to turn around and run.


    He also did not hope for this last Fighter to be able to stop him, he only hoped that he could buy him more time to escape.


    However, he had forgotten that the Valve Master had long ago hated him to the point that the roots of his teeth were itching. They almost simultaneously swarmed over and tightly surrounded the city, not giving him the chance to escape.


    Move Out of the way... Get out of my way! Tu Cheng roared, but no one paid any attention to him. There were even people who would occasionally kick him in the back.


    After being kicked a few times, he was probably really angry. Tu Cheng fiercely gritted his teeth and said angrily: "Alright, you forced me to do this. Then let''s die together!" With that, Tu Cheng reached his hand into his chest, took out a black bullet, and threw it onto the ground.


    The shot exploded with a boom, and instantly, a cloud of purple smoke spread out extremely quickly. The smoke spread out too quickly, and before the Fighter who protected them even had time to take action, everyone was already enveloped in the purple smoke.


    It was unknown which Fighter shouted: "There''s poison in the smoke!" It immediately caused chaos among the crowd.


    Then came the sound of falling and shouting, and the wild laughter of the city.


    Hahahaha, since we are going to die, then let''s die together today. None of you should even think of leaving this place.


    "Ah!" At this moment, an ''ah'' sound came out, and the Fighter who had protected him in the end flew out after exchanging more than ten blows with Li Qingniu. He crashed heavily into the wall, spitting out blood and was no longer able to get up.


    Li Qingniu waved his sleeves, and a gust of wind swept up the purple smoke that was continuing to expand, shooting it into the sky.


    In the time it took for half a cup of tea, all the smoke had already been swept away by the hurricane.


    Hahahahaha ¡­ It''s no use, they''ve already ingested that poison. They''re doomed, no one can save them now, hahaha ¡­


    There must be a Antidote on him, so he should be able to find it from his body. Just then, a Valve Master suddenly shouted loudly, and then he rushed towards Tu Cheng.


    He was the first to take the Antidote, in case the Antidote was suddenly not enough when he took it. That should be what he was thinking.


    His words roused everyone from their stupor, and they all began to rush towards Tu Cheng.


    At first, Tu Cheng struggled a few times, but then he gave up and let others rummage through her clothes while he kept sneering.


    After searching for a long time, they still could not find anything that looked like Antidote s, but the poison in their bodies was getting deeper and deeper.


    Bastard, take out the Antidote.


    Where did you put the Antidote? Speak!


    Tu Cheng, it can''t be that you don''t want to die, right? Quickly hand over the Antidote or you''ll die.


    Hahahaha... Antidote? Since you all don''t plan to let me live, then let''s die together. I specially invited someone to refine this poison, but there are no Antidote.


    Mad laughter and the determination to perish together caused all those who were poisoned to feel fear and anger in their hearts. They immediately lost their minds and were like ants on a hot pan as they shouted to the heavens and shouted to the earth.


    Other than the Antidote, there is one other person who can save your lives. Li Qingniu said at this time.


    Who is it?


    Your Excellency is invincible. You must have a way to save us, right?


    Please show mercy to us, and give us the spiritual medicines. If you are willing to save us, we will definitely repay you.


    Li Qingniu laughed and said: "Although I have the ability to save you, I do not have any reason to. Unless someone from the Tang Family asks, I can consider it.


    Which Tang Family?


    was sent to the Tang Family, where they were held as hostages in the Heavenly Sun Empire.


    Tu Cheng laughed out loud. "The Tang Family has already been destroyed a long time ago, what the hell is there left? Hahaha ¡­"


    Listening to Tu Cheng''s sarcastic remarks, the crowd was both angry and annoyed. They wanted nothing more than to skin him alive. Although the plan to cut off all the royal members was agreed upon by the several great warlords, the ones leading and managing the operation were all Tu Cheng.


    Right now, the matter he provoked had caused such a disaster, yet he wanted everyone to accompany him in death. He was focused and focused, and apart from unwillingness, there was only anger left.


    Li Qingniu said indifferently: The people from the Tang Family have not been completely killed, and have already returned to the capital of the Mystic Moon Empire, so I can help you delay the effects of the poison for three days, and as long as you can get them to speak up within these three days, I can save all of you.


    After hearing his words, everyone was still unable to react. They had no idea what was going on right now. Why was the opponent so sure that the people from Tang Family weren''t all dead? And why make such a request?


    However, there was one thing for certain, Li Qingniu and Tang Family definitely had a great relationship, whoever wanted to cut out the doctrine of Tang Family again, would undoubtedly be pulling his beard from the mouth of the Yama King, and that person was simply courting death.


    While everyone''s mind was still muddled with thoughts, Li Qingniu slowly took out the pearl that he had refined with the technique of the Pill Dao, the one who had killed the Queen of Hydra earlier.


    Li Qingniu gently pushed the bead forward, and it flew above the heads of the people who were on the ground, paused for a bit on top of everyone''s heads, then slowly flew back into Li Qingning''s hands. Only by going around Tu Cheng, when it was his turn, the bead directly flew over, and it seemed like it had eyes, and did not stop at all.


    What do you mean, I want it too, I want it too... Just a moment ago, he was still holding onto the thought of certain death, wanting to drag everyone down with him. Now, seeing that everyone had hopes of being saved, and only he himself was left on the road, his mood suddenly became agitated.


    There was only one person on the road, and he was both unwilling and unwilling.


    Amidst the shouting, he suddenly heard a ''wow'' sound. A mouthful of black and stinky pus and blood spurted out from his mouth. After struggling for a while, he no longer had any strength left.


    Even after he had swallowed his last breath, his eyes had still not closed. In less than an hour, his entire body had become as wooden as a tree, and it was almost impossible to tell what his true appearance was.


    Although they hated the massacre of the people in the city, they were still touched by the tragic state of his death.

 C133

    He could feel that his body was no longer as heavy as before, and the pain was slowly dissipating.


    Everyone was glad that they had finally managed to retrieve their lives, as they helped each other up from the ground. No matter what happened normally or in the future, at least at this moment, they were companions who had both wandered the edge of life and death together.


    I was only temporarily suppressing the poison in your bodies with the poison attack and did not immediately explode. But if you do not get someone from the Tang Family to speak up for you within three days, then when the two poisons are combined, your deaths will be even uglier than his. Li Qingniu said casually.


    These light words were like thunder in everyone''s ears. No one dared to delay any longer. After thanking Li Qingniu one by one, they hurriedly brought their people away, and split up to think of a way.


    First, I''ll take you guys to find a place to rest. Li Qingniu said to Sikong Ming and Hai Sha.


    Sikong Ming waved his hands and said: There''s nothing much to rest for, I just ate some Breath Suspending Medicine, it''s very easy to cure.


    Hai Sha nodded his head and said: "We should hurry up to go find Miss Tang and the others.


    Li Qingniu laughed: No need to be so anxious, they are very safe, we can only wait for your bodies to recover. After all, the entire Mystic Moon Empire has made all these big and small warlords wish that they were safe, and they will naturally do their best to protect them. During these three days, we can do something else.


    Oh? For example? Hai Sha asked with a light smile.


    Li Qingniu glanced at those Fighter who were heavily injured and were still unable to stand up from their injuries and said: For example, help them heal their injuries, or ask about the movements of Ya Tan Lang and Darknorth Empire. The battle between these two great nations that is about to erupt, it should at least be the conclusion to the conflict between us and Ya Tan Lang.


    In the past two days, it was as if there was a huge earthquake in the Mystic Moon Empire. The entire country was shaken up and down, and almost all the great warlords rushed towards the capital of the Mystic Moon Empire.


    In the beginning, when the people did not understand what had happened, they were panicking all day and thought that war was about to break out again. There were even some people who were already preparing to move out, and the news of their royal family being exterminated had already spread out, one after another. Some people with foresight had already predicted that there would be an unprecedented upheaval in the Mystic Moon Empire, and the Capital City that had been sustained in peace through all these years was no longer as calm as it was before.


    Of course, they couldn''t be blamed for this. After all, everything had happened too suddenly, and the matter that happened in the Sea Heaven City hadn''t been spread out yet, so not many people knew about it. Seeing so many warlords suddenly making a move, it was no wonder that they were worried and wanted to escape.


    But Li Qingniu did it on purpose, he told the warlords not to reveal what happened earlier, and also requested the citizens who were watching to temporarily not mention what had happened that day.


    However, regardless of which one it was, it had at least formed a huge threat in their hearts. Thus, although there were not many threatening words, it was enough to make the hearts of those people burst with fear, not daring to say a single word. Some people even went back home to their own families without saying a word, fearing that a single mistake might bring disaster to their entire families.


    Some of their injuries were light, and were now basically able to walk from the bed. If their injuries were a little heavier, they might need to lie in bed for another ten days or half a month before being able to barely get out of bed. However, to be able to take back one life was already nothing much for them anymore.


    After all, with the opponent''s strength, taking their lives was as easy as flipping his hand. Although they did not understand the reason behind Li Qingniu''s action, but in their hearts, they had already admired Li Qingniu to the point of prostrating themselves to the ground.


    Whether it was in terms of how fast and nimble he was in dealing with things, or in terms of reaching the pinnacle of martial arts, they had almost become the targets of their hearts.


    Once upon a time, when they had reached the starry sky, they had gradually lost their goal to continue forward. This was because the most powerful existence in the starry sky was something they could only dream about.


    But when he saw Li Qingniu, everything changed. If such a young boy could become a Fighter that could match the strongest realm, then how could he give up his goal of continuing forward?


    However, they also understood in their hearts that the Five Elements Attribute that Li Qingniu had displayed during the battle was a talent surpassing his, and it was not something that they could rely on just their own hard work to achieve. The only thing they could hope for was to catch up to or even surpass Li Qingniu on one of the Martial Spirit Attribute.


    Moreover, all of them were the lords of the warlords that ruled a region. There was a large army of the warlords hoarding near the small tavern with only one goal in mind ¡ª ¡ª Protect the Father And Daughter s of the Tang Family, and do not cause them any harm.


    For the past few days, the Father And Daughter s of the Tang Family had been busy receiving gifts every day from various warlords and warlords. It was as if they had suddenly recovered the glory that they did not enjoy previously.


    But you told them in advance that when these people come to find them, you need to make them act more unyielding, no matter how miserably they cry, they must insist on making two requirements for them. The first is that all military power must be returned to the royal family, and the second is that the distribution system be abolished throughout the country, and there will no longer be warlords.


    If they don''t want to do any of these things, let them wait for the poison to kill them.


    Hai Sha and Sikong Ming''s medicine had already been completely removed, and they themselves were not really injured either. In these two days, their main mission was to help the severely injured Fighter open their meridians and reconnect their broken joints.


    Younger Brother Xian''s attacks were really heavy. If they were even a little bit more ruthless, then these people would truly be crippled. Sikong Ming laughed bitterly as he looked at their injuries.


    Hai Sha said, but it also proved that the Junior Brother Taurus was becoming more and more mature, he had a good grasp of the situation before taking action, even the heaviest injury would only recuperate for a few months, such a simple, direct and perfect decision to kill, even many experienced people would not be able to make such a thorough decision.


    That''s true. I''ve heard some stories about him from my younger brother. He went from an ignorant teenager to being able to deal with most situations calmly. His improvement is unbelievably fast. Perhaps this is his innate talent.


    Just as the Mystic Moon Empire was in a state of chaos for the past two days, the Beiming had already set up an army, preparing to attack from three different directions at the same time.


    In front of the king''s palace, the Emperor of Beiming was seated on a throne, and in front of the hall stood Ya Tan Lang and Yay Mohe. The guards on the left and right had all been pushed back.


    Now that all of Mystic Moon Empire''s great warlords have reached the Capital City, it seems like they are going to start contending for power. As long as they start to get chaotic, everything will be in our plans.


    Yay Mohe nodded and said, "But you shouldn''t be happy too early. I heard that someone has seen Li Qingniu at the Mystic Moon Empire before, in case he tries to interfere."


    Hehe, that''s even better. Let him offend those warlords, then let those warlords send troops to besiege him and let them wear each other down. We can just sit back and enjoy the benefits. Moreover, we have the puppet called Beiming Emperor in our hands, so if there''s anything, let him block it for us. It seems that it has a lot of uses, so it seems that Beiming Kingdom has come at the right time.


    During the conversation between the two, the Beiming King sitting on the Throne didn''t say a word, as if he was quietly listening to their conversation.


    However, at this very moment, even though the two of them had clearly said something disrespectful to him, he still sat there without moving. He was not angry, nor did he display any emotion. He didn''t even say a word.


    If one were to take a closer look at his eyes, they would notice that his gaze seemed to be fixed, empty, and boundless, filled with nothingness.


    Although the Beiming Emperor had always wanted to advance to the south, he was not so stupid as to single-handedly go face off against someone whose Mystic Moon Empire was nearly twice as strong as his own.


    When he had first met the two of them, he had praised Yay Mohe and Ya Tan Lang''s words, but not only were they mere pleasantries, he was also trying to first stabilize them and observe the situation.


    If the situation really did go the way they had planned, then they would undoubtedly become his most advantageous assistants. Otherwise, he could grab two of them and send them to the Stellar Pavilion at any time.


    However, his thoughts were quickly seen through by Yay Mohe. In a conversation, Yay Mohe took the chance to have him withdraw, saying that he had a secret matter to discuss with Yay Mohe.


    As a result, just as the left and right guards were about to be removed, Yay Mohe cast a bewitching technique on him, controlling him into the space between her palms.


    Although there were some experts around the Emperor of Beiming who could tell that he was abnormal, these people had all been ordered by the Emperor of Beiming, under the control of Yay Mohe, to either lock them up for crimes they did not recognize or be expelled from the palace. The guards that remained beside them were ordinary guards who did not pose much of a threat to Yay Mohe and the others.


    And in these past few days, all of the decisions and orders that the Emperor of the Underworld had given were naturally without exception, all given by Yay Mohe.


    The matter of mobilizing troops to defend the border before the enemy''s situation had even become clear was something that almost all the ministers and generals opposed.


    However, all the sounds of opposition were completely suppressed by Yay Mohe using his Beiming. He did not care what kind of consequences this would bring to his Beiming Kingdom, as this place was merely a chess piece that she could throw away at any time she finished using it.

 C134

    Deep within the quiet and serene Stellar Pavilion General Hall, a petite figure sat there silently.


    A vigorous voice suddenly sounded out: It seems that all progress has been very smooth, according to the latest intelligence, the Darknorth Empire has already begun to deploy the troops.


    Otherwise, with the cautious nature of the Beiming Emperor, even if he was given a chance, he might not dare to easily raise his army. He would definitely have to observe for a few more days, and once he discovers that the internal strife in the Mystic Moon Empire has already been suppressed, he would definitely give up on the idea of sending troops.


    At this time, Little Ying, who had not spoken for a long time, laughed, and said: If it wasn''t for the fact that the Stellar Pavilion has sealed the news about the Beiming Kingdom for so many years, and if it wasn''t for the fact that the Mystic Moon Kingdom has always been chaotic inside, the Beiming Kingdom might have ceased to exist. This time, we really should thank Li Qingniu.


    It was unknown how Yay Mohe and Ya Tan Lang found out that someone was secretly planning the Mystic Moon Empire''s Royal Family operation, but they wanted to take the opportunity to find a great warlord to back them up. Then, they could use the Mystic Moon Empire to stir up a political storm to gain strong support.


    Because no matter how powerful Li Qingniu was, it was impossible for him to defeat the entire Mystic Moon Empire. However, they didn''t expect that before they could even start moving officially, Li Qingniu had already caught up to them and was pushing them step by step, causing them to have almost no place to place their feet. In the end, they had no choice but to go to Beiming.


    If not for Li Qingniu''s inquiry, Stellar Pavilion might not have noticed how useful this pair of siblings could be.


    After a detailed investigation of the two''s information, she came up with a plan with a few elders.


    strongly believed that once they reached the Beiming, they would, by relying on their own means, gain the trust of the Beiming Emperor, or use a special method to completely control the two siblings. After conducting an in-depth analysis of the two siblings, Little Ying firmly believed that they would be able to accomplish this, and would never allow such an opportunity to slip by.


    However, Li Qingniu was a variable, if Li Qingniu knew of their whereabouts, all their plans would be in vain. That was why Little Ying had specially arranged for Li Qingniu to be invited to the General Hall to speak, and requested him to promise to send out the Beiming Kingdom.


    And the reason why Yay Mohe only received the chaotic information regarding Mystic Moon Empire was not aware of the large amount of information involved was because the Stellar Pavilion had secretly surrounded almost all of the sources of information.


    Li Qingniu''s warning could only intimidate ordinary commoners, but a few organizations that relied solely on selling information to survive would not be scared into silence with a few words, and under the seal of the Stellar Pavilion, most of the time, the Darknorth Empire relied on these small intelligence organizations to obtain information.


    Although the intelligence of these organisations weren''t as accurate and timely as the Stellar Pavilion, and there were often some mistakes or omissions, they were still able to respond to emergencies at times.


    In regards to this point, Stellar Pavilion had always been blind and blind, and sometimes they would even deliberately use them to give some false information to Beiming Kingdom. Even if there was someone who knew about this, if they still wanted to continue in this line of business, they could only choose to cooperate with Stellar Pavilion.


    Therefore, one of the reasons why Yay Mohe dared to take bold actions was because of the influence of her Stellar Pavilion.


    Even though she was a chess piece, relying on Beiming Kingdom wasn''t something that could be done easily. If she wasn''t sixty to seventy percent sure, she wouldn''t have acted rashly.


    And other than this, the Stellar Pavilion had also sent them a true message. That was, the last two important members of the Mystic Moon Empire''s Royal Family had already been saved by Li Qingniu, and they were currently in the midst of a plan to take back their power.


    If they allowed Li Qingniu''s plan to succeed, then Mystic Moon Empire that was even more powerful than Beiming Kingdom would become Li Qingniu''s shield and at that time, they would be in even more danger.


    After knowing this, it also stimulated the thought of Yay Mohe and her sister wanting to take advantage of the chaotic Mystic Moon Empire to swallow this whole pot of sumptuous food.


    Originally, they had sent messengers to invite some of the surrounding small nations, but because their enemies were Mystic Moon Empire, which was strong even though they were in a state of chaos, almost no one was willing to join them. Most of them had the intention to wait and see what would happen.


    Once the Darknorth Empire was broken, then after the Mystic Moon Empire was unified and settled, it would become the number one great nation that surpassed the Sky Sun Empire.


    Little Ying smiled and said: The Sky Sun Empire will definitely not stand idly by the side and watch. They will wait for other nations to surpass them, and whether or not Mystic Moon Empire can pull themselves together again in this political reshuffle will all depend on Li Qingniu''s performance afterwards. If they do not handle this properly, then Mystic Moon Empire will be attacked from the back and will fall into a crisis.


    If that was really the case, then his plan to destroy Beiming Kingdom would ¡­


    I will not allow this to happen. Little Ying retracted the smile on his face, and said word by word with seriousness.


    There were many different kinds of countries on the continent, but almost half of the success or failure of these countries came from Stellar Pavilion.


    Back then, when the Mystic Moon Empire was at its peak, it was almost able to match up to the Heavenly Sun Empire. Just because the royal family of Mystic Moon Empire had offended the Stellar Pavilion at that time, and was conceited enough to boast that the empire, even without the help of Stellar Pavilion, would still be able to stand undefeated among the nations of the world.


    After that, they had even ordered to shut down all Stellar Pavilion within the borders of the Mystic Moon Empire, which had attracted the retaliation of the Stellar Pavilion. In the end, the royal family had declined and there was chaos in the system of warlords.


    And later, when the Mystic Moon Empire''s Royal Family was in danger, it was also because they secretly helped the emissaries that went to the Sky Sun Empire to ask for help to avoid being hunted down. Furthermore, they had harmed the Emperor of Tianyang Kingdom in advance, which allowed them to progress quickly in seeking help.


    Perhaps it was because of this reason that caused the discontent of the Beiming Emperor, who had already had the intention to spy on them for a long time. After finding out that it was the Stellar Pavilion that had obstructed their way, the conflict between the Stellar Pavilion and them turned into fire and water once more, and this conflict continued all the way until the next generation.


    Originally, Stellar Pavilion would never directly interfere with the politics of other nations, but would secretly exert power in some places that people could not normally see to achieve some of their own goals. Only Beiming was the only country that did not hesitate to face it head-on.


    Although there were contradictions between the two sides, in the business world, as long as Beiming Kingdom could afford it, then Stellar Pavilion would always provide them with information that would not harm their interests until an accident a few years ago had completely agitated the conflict between the two sides to an unprecedented level.


    When the previous pavilion master went out to do some work, his whereabouts were unknown after passing through the Beiming Kingdom. In the end, it was found out that it was the Beiming Emperor who secretly instigated a group of Fighter and arcane masters to ambush the previous pavilion master.


    The reason was because the fee paid for Stellar Pavilion to provide information was too high. Beiming was never a fertile place, so the high cost of information caused their national power to be empty, and gradually, even the cost of raising their troops began to become tight. As a result, they wanted to capture the previous pavilion master, and use the Stellar Pavilion to force him to provide information for them free.


    However, in the end, the opponent had fought with all his might and refused to yield, causing the death of the previous pavilion master. After that, in order to cover up this matter, the Beiming Emperor had killed all of the Fighter and arcane masters who had participated in that operation, pretending that nothing had happened.


    However, there was no wall in the world that was not filled with air, especially to the Stellar Pavilion s, where this wall was riddled with holes.


    Although the elders had rich experience, without a pavilion master, it was equivalent to there being no spiritual leaders, and because the elders had different opinions, they would often cause some major decisions to be put on the back burner, and the Stellar Pavilion gradually began to crumble.


    It could be said that it was the darkest two years since the creation of Stellar Pavilion. Fortunately, two years later, the new pavilion master came to power, and from then on, his Stellar Pavilion regained its vitality.


    This was also what happened seven or eight years ago. This little girl who looked to be around ten years old, how could she have become a pavilion master of Stellar Pavilion seven or eight years ago? Was it just because of his relationship with the previous Pavilion Master? With her age at that time, how was she able to manage such a huge organization in an orderly manner?


    A brush on the table beside Little Ying suddenly moved. After grabbing the ink, it flew to a piece of paper and wrote a few words, then flew back onto the brush holder.


    Immediately send someone to deliver the letter to Li Qingniu. As Little Ying was speaking, the letter slowly floated up into the air, and after folding a few times in the air, it headed towards a dark corner.


    Yes, this subordinate understands. A vigorous voice that he had heard not too long ago sounded once more.


    These two days, Li Qingniu had been staying in the Fenghua Mansion to pay attention to the movements in the direction of the Beiming and he also heard some rumors about the grudge between the Stellar Pavilion and them.


    Since the Stellar Pavilion was so hateful to the Beiming Kingdom, why did it only seal the news of what had happened before? Li Qingniu asked.


    Liruo said: The reason why Stellar Pavilion are spread throughout the world, aside from the fact that everyone needs Stellar Pavilion to provide information, there is also another reason why everyone also needs to know how to protect themselves. If they were to directly participate in the politics, they would inevitably be biased towards others, and if they were even the slightest bit careless, they might become a common enemy of all the other nations.


    If it were not for the secret intervention of the Stellar Pavilion, it was likely that all the warlords with their own ulterior motives and suspicions would have been slowly swallowed up by the Beiming Kingdom one by one.


    Li Qingniu suddenly realised that Stellar Pavilion was the biggest controller in the world. Perhaps it was because of the existence of such an organization that peace had been established between the various nations in the face of their restraints, thus reducing the number of years of war.

 C135

    Just then, a messenger ran in and handed a letter to Li Qingniu, saying that the head office sent someone to pass it to him.


    I wonder what that girl will do this time? Li Qingniu took the letter and sighed.


    Liruo smiled and said: "Looks like it''s a big matter, if not she could invite you to General Hall for a chat."


    I don''t want to go to that place anymore. Li Qingniu laughed bitterly as he opened the envelope and took out the letter.


    Seeing that, Liruo asked: What''s written on it?


    Li Qingniu did not speak, he only passed the letter to her.


    Liruo took the letter and glanced at it, then said: Oh? Yay Mohe had already sent people to see the Heavenly Sun Emperor. It looks like she was worried that the Heavenly Sun Empire would send troops to interfere with the Mystic Moon Kingdom again, so she came ahead of time to try to recruit the Heavenly Sun Emperor.


    Li Qingniu nodded his head and said: Initially, I had planned to wait for the Mystic Moon Kingdom to become chaotic so I could bring the Tang Family Father And Daughter to the Heavenly Sun Emperor for help first before bringing them back to the Mystic Moon Kingdom. But after the situation had changed, I arranged for them to return to the Mystic Moon Kingdom first and skipped over the plan to find the Heavenly Sun Emperor.


    Liruo nodded her head: "Hmm, according to the original plan, with only the left to take charge of the situation, at that time, the Heavenly Sun Emperor would have no reason to not let them go, and the current situation is that as hostages, without permission, they secretly returned back to their countries, I am afraid that many people will not let this point go, and use this as an excuse to use force against the Mystic Moon Kingdom."


    In that case, the divine moon might end up divided between Tianyang Kingdom, and even when the two great nations joined forces to target the nation of divine moon, the surrounding small nations who had been watching on from the sidelines might end up joining in and sharing the spoils.


    If the situation was like that, even if it was Stellar Pavilion, it would be hard to reverse it.


    Li Qingniu suddenly stood up and walked out. Seeing that, Liruo immediately asked: Where are you going?


    Li Qingniu paused in his steps, and said: Go to the place that girl wants me to go.


    Liruo immediately understood his meaning, and did not ask further, but only said one sentence: Be careful.


    The letter Little Ying had given him was very short, only a dozen or so words. Other than telling him that Yay Mohe had sent a messenger to find the Heavenly Sun Emperor, he didn''t say anything else.


    Even if this wasn''t her intention, Li Qingniu himself had to go to that place.


    Feng City was the biggest and most prosperous city in the Kingdom of Tianyang. Not only was it bustling with business, there were rich families everywhere. There was another reason. It was the capital of the Kingdom of Tianyang.


    The magnificent palace was located right in the center of the city. It took up over 2,300 mu of land, and it was densely packed with palaces.


    This was the first time Li Qingniu had entered the palace. Because he was not familiar with the place, and because he did not know which workhouse or palace the Heavenly Sun Emperor normally stayed in, he could only fly on the roofs of the buildings and search for people who might be Heavenly Sun Emperor.


    Who was it that had an assassin?!


    Someone come, catch the assassin, someone come quickly ¡­


    Although Li Qingniu''s movement techniques were fast, there were always times when he stopped. Not long later, because of him stopping on the rooftop as he looked in all directions, he was discovered by the patrolling soldiers.


    Who are you? How dare he barge into the palace without permission? Wasn''t he waiting for his head to fall to the ground?


    Li Qingniu looked down, basically not having the slightest intention to pay attention to him, and then continued to raise his head to look around, looking for his target.


    Bastard, since you don''t want to live anymore, then alright. Shoot!


    All of a sudden, over a hundred arrows were shot at the roof like a shower of rain.


    Li Qingniu still did not pay any attention to them. When the arrows hit Li Qingniu''s body, it was like hitting a rock, they all released a crisp sound and bounced off to the side.


    What? This brat ¡­ Push in the cannon. Seeing this, the guard leader was shocked and shouted to his subordinates behind him.


    Lord, that is a tribute given by the border countries. After the king bestowed it to us, he has not had the time to practice it. One of his subordinates quickly stepped forward to remind him.


    Who cares so much. It''s rare to have a live target for us to practice. What are you afraid of? Except for me.


    Yes.


    In less than a cup of tea''s time, the three of them had arrived, pushing a heavy cannon.


    Li Qingniu had originally planned to find another place, but seeing that they were pushing over something he had never seen before, he became curious for a moment. He stood on the roof, looking down at how they were going to position their cannons, and fill in a black round thing that they called a cannonball.


    The guard leader sneered, he walked to the cannon and received the torch from the subordinate, and said to Li Qingniu: "This is the tribute given by another country, it is said that it can split the mountains and rocks, and form a pit in the ground. Even many Advanced Fighters s cannot withstand a single attack from it, if you know what''s good for you, obediently come down, otherwise, I will take you to train your cannons today."


    Come on. Li Qingniu extended a hand and made a gesture of invitation. He seemed to be very serious and did not look the least bit affected by it, but he seemed to actually be very curious, and wanted to see what kind of effect this thing would have.


    The more the enemy saw him like this, the angrier he became. He snorted and said, "Since you are in a hurry to be reborn, this lord will grant your wish!"


    Speak, lift the torch to the fuse.


    As the fuse burned, white smoke rose into the sky and a pungent smell filled the air. Other than that, nothing else happened.


    Just when everyone was feeling curious, the fuse burnt out.


    Hong ~ The black cannonball carried an incomparably powerful force and shot out of the cannon, flying like a meteor towards Li Qingniu who was on the roof.


    The heavy barrel was hit by the shockwave and was wrong; it almost knocked over the guard leader.


    Damn, this thing has such great strength. Although I don''t know what the principle is, but ¡­ Heh heh, Stinky Kid, you''re dead meat ¡­


    Before he even had the chance to say the word ''already'', he was completely dumbfounded. He raised his head and saw Li Qingniu, who was holding onto that cannonball, looking it over and over, as if he was a curious child appraising a toy.


    What was going on? What about the Mountain Breaking Stone?


    Can this thing really hit people? Why can''t I tell at all? Li Qingniu sighed and said.


    You... You... This...


    Forget it, I still have work to do, and I''ll return it to you. Saying that, he casually tossed out and the black artillery shell flew back like a shooting star, heavily flying back into the cannon.


    Thump ~


    Bang! A loud sound echoed. The whole cannon was smashed into pieces by the huge explosion. The scattered parts knocked away or even knocked down half of the guards.


    Half of the cannon barrel directly smashed onto the body of the guard leader, because he was the closest to the cannon just now. The explosion caused by the explosion of the cannon had already injured his internal organs, and afterwards, he was knocked down to the ground by the powerful impact, and finally was struck heavily on the chest by the falling cannon barrel.


    Ah, my lord! The rest of the guards, seeing the situation, hurried forward to remove the cannon from his body. Only then did they realize that it was impossible to return to the world.


    Oh? Could it be? The iron ball needed to produce a certain amount of impact before it could unleash its power.


    However, he was afraid that no one had the mood to answer his question.


    After witnessing the power of the cannons, Li Qingniu was no longer curious. He turned around and continued to the next location to find his target.


    All that was left was a group of panicking guards, constantly shouting, "There''s an assassin!" An assassin!


    The explosion a moment ago was very far away, and when the cannonball exploded, the surrounding ground began to shake.


    Emperor Tian Yang, who was enjoying a fine wine, noticed that Li Jun''s cup of wine suddenly rippled. Immediately afterwards, a guard ran in from outside and reported, "My King, an assassin has invaded the palace. Please move your Majesty immediately."


    Emperor Tian Yang lazily waved his hand and said, "There''s no need to panic like this. When did anyone leave this place alive when they dared to provoke Wang Cheng?" Right, what was that vibration just now?


    It seemed that it was Imperial Guard Chang who used the cannon from the border countries. The vibration just now was most likely from that cannon.


    Oh? It seemed like the power of the cannons was indeed as powerful as the rumors had said, so what was there to worry about? Perhaps the intruders had already been smashed to smithereens.


    However ¡­ After the sound of the cannon firing, there seemed to be more shouts of battle. Therefore, for the sake of safety, it was better to ask Wang to move up.


    Wang, Zhao, Sun, and Lin, you go take a look. If you want to catch a live one, bring them to see Gu Yong, but you need to see who has the guts to do so.


    Yes. It was unknown where these overlapping sounds came from, but they seemed to drift in the air. However, they were abnormally clear to the ears, like the chimes of bells.


    The door swung, as if a strong gust of wind had just passed by.


    Alright, you can leave now. You must continue to enjoy the singing and dancing. Emperor Tian Yang gently waved his hand and said.


    Yes, your subordinate will take his leave. The guard then turned around and left, closing the door behind him.


    After the guards left, the Heavenly Sun Emperor turned his head to look at a person seated on the left side of the table.


    That person immediately smiled, bent over, and cupped his fists: My Wang also likes to watch songs and dances, but I don''t have such an absolute beauty like Tianyang Kingdom.


    When they sent him here, Yay Mohe had specially instructed him to display that his Beiming Kingdom was inferior to the Heavenly Sun Emperor''s in every aspect, so as to make him feel that his Beiming was an unfavorable situation. Even if they were assigned to a territory with Mystic Moon Kingdom, it would be impossible for them to become a threat to Tianyang Kingdom.

 C136

    Oh? Under such circumstances, the Your Country was not ambitious, but only focused on making fun of himself. Emperor Tian Yang chuckled.


    The envoy stood up and said, "I am ashamed, but my King has recently recruited a saint and is trying to revive the nation''s principles. Therefore, he sent a subordinate mission to Tianyang Kingdom to seek cooperation."


    In other words, the Your Country was about to officially enter the south? Emperor Tian Yang''s eyes narrowed.


    It was just that after many years of suffering, neither the people nor the army were willing to be oppressed anymore, which was why they wanted to take advantage of this chaos to counterattack. If they could get the help of the Heavenly Sun Empire, after they destroyed their Mystic Moon Kingdom, they could return home with sixty percent of their land. The messenger quickly said.


    Oh? If one''s Beiming got four of them, they would be able to directly jump to become the second strongest nation on the continent. It seemed that Your Country was no longer infatuated with women and was beginning to have the ambition to open up his territory. He said these words of congratulations, but his expression and tone were obviously cold.


    How would they dare? Beiming Kingdom was merely a counter attack against the long-lasting oppression of the Mystic Moon Kingdom, they did not have any intention to challenge the world. Furthermore, with the Sky Sun Empire''s Pearl in front of them, Beiming did not dare to have such thoughts.


    The Mystic Moon Empire warlords have been circumcised for many generations, and the internal contradictions are such that they are unable to take care of themselves, how could they have the energy to suppress the Beiming? Your Country using this as an excuse was indeed an unwise move. If he directly said that Beiming wanted to use the devouring of divine moon as a starting point to compete in the world, then he would only have a little bit of respect for him.


    Emperor Tian Yang shook his head and sighed, the messenger was confused, he did not know what was going on in his mind, so he did not dare to speak carelessly. He changed the topic, saying, "Before this subject left, I heard a piece of news, but I do not know if it was accurate or not."


    Oh? What news?


    I heard that their clan wasn''t exterminated, and they have already quietly returned to the Mystic Moon Empire.


    Oh? I heard that the Stellar Pavilion has cut off all news of the Your Country, how do you know about this?


    The envoy said: "Even though Stellar Pavilion is the most important information network in the world, he is not the only one." It was said that their goal was to force the two Father And Daughter to give up their throne to them, and now, they were trying to give up their throne to a warlord, trying to start a dispute, so that they could start a fight at any time. The Mystic Moon Empire chaos had already become a foregone conclusion, if Yue Yang did not grab hold of this good opportunity, by the time it subsided, he would not have another chance.


    Did you get all this from the source you were looking for?


    That, and the absolute reliability of the sources, can be guaranteed.


    Oh? Is that so? Then how many troops did the Your Country send out?


    Eight hundred thousand, we are in charge of the main attacking force, the Your Country only need to send three hundred thousand troops to assist us in disrupting and delaying them.


    Hearing that, the Heavenly Sun Emperor was slightly moved, "And then we split sixty percent of the land?" The sixty percent of Mystic Moon Empire was a bit larger than the entire Darknorth Empire, and the main force and offense was handled by Darknorth Empire, so Tianyang Kingdom only needed to send out a small portion of the forces to restrain them. For anyone, this would be an extremely huge temptation.


    The envoy saw that the other party was tempted and quickly bowed. "Yes, that''s right." The remaining four quarters had Beiming Kingdom as well as the other participating countries to divide.


    While the surrounding nations still did not know what was going on, and did not dare to rashly take action, if even the Sky Sun Empire joined in, then they could clear up all their worries. With Beiming and Sky Sun Empire leading the charge, the Mystic Moon Empire would undoubtedly be destroyed, and there was no need to even consider whether or not they would be dealt with later in the future.


    To them, waving the flag and shouting behind these two great countries was equivalent to picking up benefits for free. Only they would be fools if they didn''t want to follow them.


    The Heavenly Sun Emperor thought about it for a while and said, "I can only consider your suggestion, but ¡­" Seven points to be left alone.


    Ah ~ 7 points? This... If we were to share it with the other countries, wouldn''t it be a waste of our time?


    What? Since it seems that he was unwilling, then he will go back and answer your king, and tell him that Lonely King still has to look at Mystic Moon Empire''s attitude before he makes his decision.


    This... When I go back, I cannot tell my king.


    That is something you should consider, not something the Lone King should consider. Someone, escort the envoy back to the inn.


    Great King, Great King ¡­ We can discuss it further.


    If you want to be the master, then do it. If you can''t be the master, then go back and answer your king, just say that Lone King made him lose face, if he wants to find fault with the Lone King, then he will be waiting for him at any time. He waved at her again.


    The envoy still wanted to say something, but two Imperial bodyguards wearing embroidered clothing suddenly appeared out of nowhere and grabbed him, one on the left and one on the right, before they were able to drag him out.


    Great King ¡­ Great King ¡­ Fine, seventy percent, the Heavenly Sun Empire seventy percent. Yay Mohe had said before that no matter what price she had to pay, she must rope the Heavenly Sun Empire in. Even if he wanted 80%, Yay Mohe was willing to give it to him.


    Put him down. Emperor Tian Yang said as he shook his arm.


    As soon as his voice fell, the two guards in embroidered clothing answered and retreated to the back of the pillars on both sides in a flash.


    Seven? Emperor Tian Yang asked again.


    Yes, yes, seventy percent to the Heavenly Sun Emperor. Considering the benefits of the country, the envoy wanted to fight for a little more, but seeing that he could not, he could only retreat a step. Otherwise, Yay Mohe would definitely take his life when she returned, this was something he was very clear of.


    You can be the king''s lord?


    He would do what he had to do. When he came here, he would explain everything to the Kingdom of Tianyang. No matter what, he had to finish the alliance with the Kingdom of Tianyang.


    Oh? It seemed that the Your Country Lord was really someone who would do great things. The Solitary King admired the Lord greatly, so the envoy would remember to express his respect to the Your Country King once he returned to his country.


    Of course.


    The letter of credence will be sent to the post house later.


    Yes, I will take my leave.


    After the envoy left, Emperor Tian Yang looked up at the ceiling and sneered, "Come down, the Lone King has already heard your voice."


    His voice was not loud, but it went through the roof and into Li Qingniu''s ears who was on the roof.


    Li Qingniu''s heart could not help but tremble slightly. Not only was the other party able to sense his existence, his calm and composed attitude clearly showed that he had long since noticed his arrival. From the looks of it, this Heavenly Sun Emperor was already not an average person.


    Previously, he had only heard that there were countless experts surrounding the Heavenly Sun Emperor and none of the Fighter that were protecting him was below the Starry Sky Level level. Only now did he realize that the Heavenly Sun Emperor was actually an expert amongst experts.


    Seeing that he had already been discovered, Li Qingniu no longer hid himself and directly stomped on the roof. Following a loud ''whoosh'' sound, a large hole appeared in the roof from his stomp, and Li Qingniu slowly floated down.


    In an instant, sixteen guards in embroidered clothes appeared from behind the eight pillars of the hall, immediately surrounding the Heavenly Sun Emperor.


    For you to appear here, it seems that Wang Meng, Zhao Chang, Sun Qing, and Lin Wei have all been defeated by you. The Heavenly Sun Emperor looked at Li Qingniu and said coldly, his tone and manner no longer showing any of the disdain and arrogance he showed in front of the Beiming Kingdom Envoys earlier, all it had was dignity and an overbearing aura.


    In the face of a master, different from an ordinary politician, one could use words to coerce or coax others to achieve their goals. However, in the face of a strong martial artist, strength and strength were often important factors that determined the outcome of the dialogue.


    Li Qingniu shrugged his shoulders, and said without the slightest intention. Are you talking about the four Starry Skies Fighter s just now? They''re hurt now, and I''m afraid they won''t have time to come back and protect you for the time being.


    Li Qingniu directly addressed the Heavenly Sun Emperor as'' you '', and did not use any form of respectful address. In some sense, this was also an expression of his temperament.


    In front of the King whose Star Continent was second to none, to be able to chat and smile without restraint, that was already enough to make most people not dare to imagine.


    Sky Sun Emperor stared at Li Qingniu with a sullen gaze for a while, then suddenly laughed out loud. "Good boy, hmph, I already know who you are, and I know why you''re here."


    Oh?


    You are the Li Qingniu who stirred up the Mystic Moon Empire this time, you have come here to speak up for the, is what Lone King said wrong? Emperor Tian Yang said with a sneer. To expose the other party''s identity before he had even revealed his identity was undoubtedly an imposing manner.


    Li Qingniu''s expression was not one bit surprised, instead he laughed: "Sky Sun Empire is the biggest customer of the Stellar Pavilion, it''s not strange that you can do all this, but to ask about these things at the Stellar Pavilion proves that you have been paying attention to the movement of the Mystic Moon Empire.


    After finding out about the disappearance of the, the Heavenly Sun Emperor immediately sent people to investigate the reason behind the incident. In the end, he used the Stellar Pavilion to find out the purpose of the warlords, but according to the people from the Stellar Pavilion, after further investigation, they found out that the Father And Daughter was actually not dead, and the one who died was only a scapegoat.


    When they were questioned about the true Tang Family Father And Daughter''s current whereabouts, Stellar Pavilion only said that they had been taken away and hidden by a person called Li Qingniu. As for the exact location of their hiding place, they had to send someone to investigate it once more before they would find out.


    Li Qingniu knew that it was actually the Stellar Pavilion that had purposely concealed their whereabouts. However, he only laughed inside his heart and did not say it out loud.


    Although Li Qingniu appeared calm and collected, but after a few exchanges between the two, even if he used all his strength, he still could not suppress the aura of the other party. This caused him to slightly frown.


    He still did not realize that the moment he frowned, his aura had gradually dissipated.


    The battlefield required one to be able to accomplish it in one go, and then continue to decline, three times being exhausted. It was the same for the competition of momentum and strength.


    He had been overbearing from the start, but now that he was on par with the other party, he gradually began to show signs of helplessness.

 C137

    Ha, looks like Stellar Pavilion is right, you brat, you are indeed a little interesting. No wonder you can single-handedly shake almost all the great warlords of the Divine Moon Emperor. After frowning, Tian Yang Emperor laughed.


    Li Qingniu laughed indifferently: Good, everything is just a fortuitous opportunity, I never thought that things would develop so smoothly.


    What he said was the truth, and he didn''t have the slightest intention of boasting about himself. But for such a difficult thing to be said so lightly, in the eyes of the onlookers, no matter how sincere he acted, they could not help but feel that he was doing it on purpose.


    The Sky Sun Emperor obviously thought the same, he coldly snorted and said: "The heavens will not always bless the same person, it is time for you to use up all your luck."


    Oh?


    He has already agreed to cooperate with Darknorth Empire, and work together to extinguish the divine moon. No matter how much the warlords listen to you, even if you can combine all of this scattered sand into one entity, you will definitely not be able to defeat him. The joint attack of Tian Yang and Beiming, as well as the surrounding small and medium-sized countries, I guess Gu Wang will definitely not miss this opportunity to divide the Mystic Moon Kingdom.


    Li Qingniu laughed and said: Actually, I have already thought of that, but I feel that I still have some chips to give it a try.


    The Heavenly Sun Emperor sneered, "Oh?" A bargaining chip? Lone King wants to know whether Darknorth Empire can grant seventy percent of the land under the condition of the Mystic Moon Kingdom or not. What kind of chips do you have in your hands that can be compared to seventy percent of the land under the Mystic Moon Kingdom?


    Your life. Li Qingniu said unhurriedly, and when he spoke, he even had a faint smile on his face.


    Hearing that, Emperor Tian Yang was startled at first, then he laughed out loud and said, "The Lone King has his life in his hands, how could he be your bargaining chip?"


    I know you are also a Advanced Fighters. Make your move, there is no need to ask your subordinates to come and die. Li Qingniu said, as he slowly extended his arm forward, and made a gesture of invitation.


    Seeing that, the Heavenly Sun Emperor frowned again. Up till now, he had never used his Qi to take advantage of Li Qingniu, but had been slowly taken advantage of by Li Qingniu. He knew that it was already too late to solve this problem by relying only on his Qi.


    After finding out from Stellar Pavilion that the Father And Daughter was not dead but had been saved by someone called Li Qingniu, the three words Li Qingniu entered his area of concern.


    After that, he specially sent people to get an understanding of this person from Stellar Pavilion before knowing that he was Nie Wushuang''s disciple and had many other unique skills that were considered to be the strongest in the universe. Not long ago, he even became the youngest Master in the history of Celestial Star Sect.


    This had never happened before. Even the previous Old Master had an earlier generation of Master s who had personally appointed him, and they were opposed to it in the beginning, only later on, they were subdued by the Old Master''s abilities and prestige, and gradually their opposition turned into support.


    And Li Qingniu had been completely approved and supported from the very beginning. In the history of the Celestial Star Sect, this could be said to be yet another ''first time''.


    When he first found out about this, even the Heavenly Sun Emperor couldn''t help but be a little shocked. When he found out about Li Qingqing''s age, he felt that it was inconceivable and had been looking forward to meeting this legendary youth.


    When he heard the guard say that someone had invaded the palace, he instinctively thought that the person might be the legendary Li Qingniu.


    In order to confirm this point, he had especially sent out the four Starry Sky Level experts that were responsible for protecting him to investigate.


    If the people who came did not pass their test, then the person who came should not be Li Qingniu, and just let the four of them kill him.


    On the other hand, if it was Li Qingniu, then Wang Meng, Zhao Chang, Sun Lin, and Lin Wei would not be able to stop him, because he had already heard about Li Qingniu defeating nearly a hundred Star-moon and starry sky experts single-handedly from Stellar Pavilion.


    The moment Li Qingniu moved, the eight embroidered robed bodyguards immediately jumped over. Each of them took out their weapons and formed a circular formation, surrounding Li Qingniu in the middle of the circular formation.


    Lord King, leave quickly, we will cut off the rear. One of them said.


    He saw that the man was agile and his steps were steady. He was calm and collected when facing an expert who was several times stronger than him. He looked like a general.


    Li Qingniu looked at him and laughed: What''s your name?


    Are those who are afraid of death confused? Xiao Ming, if the King of Hell asks about the culprit, he can just bring up this name.


    Li Qingniu looked at the sword in his hand and laughed: Good sword.


    It was a good sword to begin with. Xiao Ming said with a slightly smug look on his face.


    However, it was a pity. Li Qingniu changed the topic.


    Xiao Ming frowned and asked, "What''s a pity?"


    Li Qingniu laughed: Unfortunately, such a good sword will soon become a broken sword.


    Oh? I''m afraid it''s your neck that''s going to break. When Xiao Ming''s words fell, he immediately roared in anger, and leaped towards Li Qingniu, the Longsword in his hands pointed, thrust, lifted, and spun ¡­


    A wave of light and graceful sword images rose and fell, and with a shake of her wrist, dozens of sword flowers instantly shot towards Li Qingniu at the same time, sealing off all the retreat paths and vital points on the opponent''s body.


    Li Qingniu saw the situation, but did not panic at all. Instead, he smiled and nodded: Not bad, good sword technique.


    Before he finished speaking, the sword light had already appeared in front of him, and a wave of sharp sword wind swept towards his neck.


    Li Qingniu slowly raised his hand, gently raised it, and caught the incoming sword blade in the middle.


    No matter how much strength Xiao Ming used, he was unable to pull the sword out from his opponent''s finger. When he was almost exhausted of his strength, Li Qingniu still stood there calmly without moving, with a faint smile on his face, as if he did not release any of his strength.


    Seeing that he had exhausted all of his spirit stones, Li Qingniu laughed lightly, then gently twisted his finger, causing a ''bang'' sound to ring out.


    The sword snapped, and the man retreated.


    Xiao Ming did not expect Li Qingniu to break his sword in such a way. The moment the sword broke, because of the sudden loss of strength in his body, he lost his balance and retreated quickly. If not for the guards supporting him, he would have fallen on his back on the spot.


    Looking at the broken sword in his hand, Xiao Ming was both angry and sad. He shouted, "Everyone attack together, protect the king!"


    With his words came a resounding clang ¡­ With a sound, the sixteen blade pieces danced in the air at the same time, preparing to attack Li Qingniu.


    Stop, everyone retreat. Emperor Tian Yang suddenly ordered.


    Your Majesty, this person ¡­


    Do you think that you have not lost enough face? Back off, now. Without waiting for Xiao Ming to finish speaking, the Heavenly Sun Emperor shouted out.


    Yes. Although everyone was unwilling, they did not dare to disobey the orders of the Heavenly Sun Emperor. They all sheathed their weapons and retreated to the side.


    Li Qingniu asked: Is your distinguished self finally going to make a move?


    Emperor Tian Yang laughed out loud: The Lone King does not practice martial arts for the sake of showing off his strength, but because he is unruly and unruly, learning from others and splattering blood three feet away, the King will not take it.


    Li Qingniu ''Oh'', then, did you decide to give up working with Beiming Kingdom?


    King did not do anything against the interests of the ancestors of the country.


    Then you want to die?


    Hahahahaha, you have to first ask them if they agree to what you want to do to kill the Lone King.


    "Pa ~ Pa ~" Tian Yang Emperor said as he raised his hand and clapped it a few times.


    A hurricane suddenly appeared out of nowhere within the hall with its doors and windows tightly shut. The hurricane swirled and the strong wind was so strong that it was difficult for one to see it.


    In an instant, the wind stopped, and four people suddenly appeared within the shop. Four tall figures appeared out of nowhere and stood in four different directions in front of Li Qingniu.


    They were completely silent, and even their breathing seemed to have become completely silent. Even Li Qingniu was almost unable to detect their breathing, and could only judge from the slight fluctuations in their breathing that they were indeed alive, and not four corpses.


    Of course, this was just a joke. Even if it was a corpse, it wouldn''t suddenly appear without anyone noticing.


    Li Qingniu felt that the strength of the four people in front of him was no small matter. They were definitely much stronger than Wang, Zhao, Sun, and Lin.


    These four people''s strengths are all in the Starry Sky Level 10, Master must be careful.


    Experts of the Starry Sky Level 10 could be said to be extremely rare, and Fighter who had reached this level were usually extremely proud and arrogant.


    To be able to recruit four Starry Sky Level 10 experts to protect him, it could be seen that the Heavenly Sun Emperor was not a simple person.


    The four Starry Sky Level 10 experts stood still and did not move at all. It was unknown if they were waiting for Li Qing Liu to make the first move or for the Heavenly Sun Emperor to give the order.


    However, although the four of them stood there motionlessly, seemingly without any threat, they had actually sealed off Li Qingniu''s path to advance and retreat.


    The strength of these four people was not something that the embroidered clothed guards could compare to. Even if the sixteen of them were to attack at the same time, even if they could seal all of Li Qingniu''s advance and retreat, they would still not be a threat to him.


    Because they were really too weak, weak to the point that Li Qingniu could completely ignore them. Perhaps in the eyes of ordinary people, they were already considered experts among experts, but in the eyes of the high ranking Fighter, they were no different from artistes in the martial arts world.


    However, although the four of them were in four different directions, the Qi that they were emitting was so powerful that it seemed to envelop the entire hall, Li Qingniu only felt a pressure that was as heavy as a mountain pressing down on him.

 C138

    At this moment, under the extremely strong pressure, the four people surrounding Li Qingniu were like four pillars pulling at the sky, suddenly appearing exceptionally tall.


    Li Qingniu''s expression had also become abnormally serious. He was very clear on what kind of concept Starry Sky Level 10 was. Although there was still quite a distance away from becoming the strongest existence in the starry sky, the current Fighter Realm was already an existence out of the ordinary.


    The nine elders of the Heavenly Star Sect only had Starry Sky Level 10 as well, but of course, Starry Sky Level 10 was one of the big steps, which was different from the one before it.


    As long as the Level Nine in front was at the same level, the difference in strength wouldn''t be too big even if there was a certain level of difference. But Starry Sky Level 10 was different, there was a very large span of time between entering the Starry Sky Level 10 and breaking through the Starry Sky Level 10.


    Simply put, it could be understood that Fighter at the peak of the Starry Sky Level 10 could easily defeat Fighter who had just entered the Starry Sky Level 10.


    Among the nine elders in Celestial Star Sect, at least five of them were already at the peak of the tenth level, while the others were all around the middle level. Even Elder Chi Lie, who had resigned from his position as an elder, had already reached the strength of a middle level tenth level.


    That day, Li Qingniu had been able to handle Elder Chi Lie with ease, but now, he was facing four Starry Sky Level 10 experts who were not one bit inferior to Elder Chi Lie from that day.


    Li Qingniu did not dare to be negligent, with a thought, he had already raised the air sword in his hand. Adding the power released by the air sword, Li Qingniu''s force was pushed back to 10%.


    Master, two metal elements, one fire element, and one water element, if Master uses all of his strength to unleash the power of half of the Sky Severing Sword, he can probably break their martial souls. But Master only has one chance, if not, then Master will definitely not be able to gather his power again. Master''s advantage over them was speed. However, in a situation where the four of them were surrounded, it was hard to say how much of a use they could play.


    Li Qingniu''s expression was no longer as relaxed as before, and gradually started to have a sense of oppression.


    Emperor Tian Yang lazily leaned against the bench, a smile hung on his lips as he looked at Li Qingniu who was being surrounded by the four of them. His expression looked as if he was enjoying the show of a cat and mouse.


    The dancers in the great hall had already been ordered to leave by the Heavenly Sun Emperor. Sixteen Embroidered Uniform Guards stood on the left and right sides of the Tian Yang ground. The main hall suddenly became silent without a single sound.


    The four of them did not move, nor did Li Qingniu. The two sides remained in a deadlock for half an hour.


    However, they didn''t move an inch. In fact, they were secretly competing with each other.


    The air in the hall suddenly became stagnant, causing one to have difficulty breathing; now the wind was reversed, causing the curtains of the tent to fly up; now the air was in full swing, making people feel as if they were sitting on the side of a charcoal stove; now the air felt like they had fallen into an icehouse, causing people to feel both physically and mentally cold, as if they were in a layer of ice ¡­


    During the commotion, the people in the great hall seemed to have experienced the four seasons of spring, summer, and autumn.


    Suddenly, a golden light appeared, blinding everyone. The onlookers couldn''t help but raise their hands to cover their eyes. They could only hear the sound of collisions.


    The blinding golden light gradually disappeared and everyone''s vision was restored. When they opened their eyes again, they saw that two of the four Starry Sky experts were holding onto their chests. They were panting slightly and had already retreated out of the encirclement.


    The other two Starry Skies experts were attacking the green ox in a pincer attack. The three people''s fist and palm attacks clashed, and the sound of the collision could be heard.


    In the past, water and fire were intertwined, and their attacks were impenetrable. Although Li Qingniu had the Five Elements Attribute''s Martial Spirit Essence, other than the Metal-type Martial Spirit who was in the middle and lower levels of the starry sky, the other Martial Spirits were only around the fifth level of Star-moon.


    Due to his Martial Spirit''s severe injuries, even if Li Qingniu took advantage of the five elements being opposing him, it would still be difficult for him to win against an expert of this level. He could only temporarily try his best to keep himself in an undefeatable position.


    Originally, he had the chance to break their martial souls, but the four of them seemed to have sensed his intention. The two water and fire attribute Fighter s immediately retreated, and the two metal attribute Fighter s instantly rushed forward, releasing all of their metal attribute spirit energy, forming a huge barrier around Li Qingniu''s attack that was sealed within the Barrier s that the two of them had created.


    In the end, Li Qingniu only managed to cut off the martial spirits of the two metal attribute Fighter s, and with this attack, he almost used up all of his strength. Under the agitation of the two parties, the Sky Severing Sword left their hands.


    The two Fighter s with their martial spirits cut off immediately moved to the side, the two water and fire Fighter s took the opportunity to attack, and without waiting for Li Qingniu to catch his breath, they had already started their powerful attack.


    The so-called severed martial spirits only stopped their supply of Martial Spirit Power s for a short period of time, which was equivalent to temporarily letting their martial spirits fall into a deep slumber. It was different from abolishing a person''s martial spirit, which was the same as completely erasing their martial spirits.


    Another difference was that only Fighter with a high cultivation would be able to destroy a person''s martial spirit. On the other hand, cutting off a martial spirit was a special effect that only a God Equipment could achieve.


    During the period when their martial spirits were cut off, regardless of rank, they would only be the same as an ordinary person. Therefore, the two metal attribute Fighter s could only stand on the side weakly and watch from the sidelines.


    Just then, the Heaven Cleaving Sword flew out of Li Qingniu''s hands, and deeply embedded itself into a pillar at the side. Li Qingniu did not have the time to retrieve the Heaven Cleaving Sword, as the two had already forced him to resist.


    Li Qingniu could only rely on his agility and the golden light''s protection, adding on the sixty to seventy percent of the power of the Cloud Push, he was now in the form of a perfect match.


    However, Li Qingniu knew that because of that strike just now, he had exhausted too much of his energy, and the battle that followed didn''t give him any chance to recover. His opponent however, was in his best condition, and it wouldn''t be long before he would be defeated from exhaustion.


    And right now he didn''t have time to take out the heaven and earth guqin, even if he did, with his unawakened Martial Spirit, he might not be able to play a big role in front of two Starry Sky Level 10 experts.


    In that moment of danger, Li Qingniu decided to distract the two of them.


    He quickly took a step back, raised his hand and formed a wind acupoint, causing the Wind Blade in the hole to spin and fly towards the Heavenly Sun Emperor.


    Seeing that, one of the two Fighter stopped their attacks on Li Qingniu, and with a flash, retreated back to the Heavenly Sun Emperor''s side. Waving their long sleeves, they threw out a fire dragon to welcome the wind cave.


    Li Qingniu suddenly felt the pressure drop, and concentrated on the water attributed Fighter in front of him. First, he activated Cloud Push''s Storing Power, then the Wind Blade attacked.


    At the same time, a dazzling golden light flashed, followed by a low grunt. Following that, a light cough could be heard.


    The golden light faded as everyone turned to look at the stage, where Li Qingniu''s Void Slash was resting on the neck of the water attribute Fighter. As for the Fighter, blood was seeping out from his mouth and his breathing had become rough.


    Amongst the four Fighter s, there were already three who had lost their fighting strength, leaving behind only one fire attribute Fighter who could still fight.


    Seeing that, the fire attribute Fighter frowned, then clenched his fists and walked towards Li Qingniu.


    At this moment, the sound of clapping could be heard from behind him. In this place and at this moment, anyone who dared to clap their hands here could tell who it was without guessing.


    Emperor Tian Yang slowly stood up from the bench, walked up two steps and laughed: It''s amazing, you truly are worthy of being the new Master of the Celestial Star Sect, you have such strength at such a young age, Celestial Star Sect people truly have good taste, looks like, you really do possess a Primordial Divine Body.


    So what? Li Qingniu asked indifferently.


    Put down your sword first. Even if there was only one person left, he still wouldn''t be a match for you. Moreover, even if you held his life, you still wouldn''t be able to threaten anyone. The Heavenly Sun Emperor looked at the Fighter that Li Qingniu had grabbed by the neck with his sword and said.


    Li Qingniu shrugged: "I''m afraid there''s more than one, or at least two.


    Emperor Tian Yang naturally knew what he was referring to. He chuckled and said, "Don''t worry, the Lone King said that the King cannot take three feet from the sword or five steps from the bloodstream. I won''t make a move unless my life is at stake."


    How do you know that life is not at stake? Li Qingniu asked.


    Since I''ve decided to work with you, will you kill your partner? Emperor Tian Yang laughed and said.


    Hearing this, Li Qingniu was startled, and said: "You have not reached the level of absolute defeat, yet you''re willing to give up seventy percent of your Mystic Moon Empire so easily?


    Firstly, I don''t want to kill you, after all, you are the new Master of the Celestial Star Sect, so even if I don''t care about your face, it still depends on the face of the Celestial Star Sect. Secondly, I know that you have quite a bit of a relationship with the Stellar Pavilion, so compared to obtaining the Mystic Moon Kingdom, I don''t want to offend them even more.


    Since you proposed to cooperate, then tell me your conditions first. Li Qingniu said as he kept the sword.


    I can send troops to help Shen Yue, but after I destroy the Beiming, I want eighty percent of the land of the Beiming. You must know, seventy percent of the land of the Divine Le Nation is equivalent to the entire amount of land of the Beiming Kingdom, so only eighty percent of the land is equivalent to losing a lot of benefits from helping Beiming to exterminate Shen Yue.


    Li Qingniu sneered: Firstly, I can only give you four parts of the Beiming Kingdom Dao. Secondly, I can''t be anyone''s guard.


    Let alone whether or not you can leave the palace today, just your Mystic Moon Kingdom alone will be destroyed overnight due to your recklessness.


    Really? Then let''s see if I can''t get out of this palace, or if your head will leave your neck. In the time it took for him to speak, Li Qingniu''s strength had secretly recovered.


    The two metal attribute Starry Skies Fighter s with their martial souls cut off were also secretly trying to awaken their martial spirits.

 C139

    However, they were at a loss for what to do in the face of the great power of the Sky Severing Sword. The stronger the divine tool was, the longer it would be able to sever the martial soul, and the stronger its effects would be.


    Originally, under the suppression of the four experts, the Heavenly Sun Emperor thought that Li Qingniu would compromise, but seeing that he was not moved at all, he could not help but sigh and say: Forget it, forget it.


    What about being your bodyguard? Li Qingniu asked with a smile.


    Emperor Tian Yang sighed, waved his hand, and said, "Don''t mention it, don''t mention it. Of course, if you are suddenly interested and want to change your mind, Lone King is always welcome."


    Li Qingniu laughed: I''m afraid that I won''t be interested in this life, then how do you plan to deal with that Beiming envoy?


    What to do? what could they do if they directly drove them back to the Beiming?


    If Yay Mohe knew that the negotiations had broken down, she wouldn''t have dared to act rashly. In my opinion, why not just send him a set of fake national letters, pretend to work with him first, then suddenly ¡­


    No, no. Emperor Tian Yang shook his head and said.


    Li Qingniu laughed and said: Don''t worry, on the way back to his home country, when he was about to reach the Beiming, the letter of credence would be snatched away by a group of robbers, and at that time, he basically did not have the time to come back and be important. He could only return to report to Yay Mohe first, and when Yay Mohe heard of the Sky Sun Empire''s condition of dividing seventy percent of the land, he would definitely be deceitful, and would immediately take action.


    It''s just that the Beiming is very far away, so he did not come here on a horse or cart, but had a few Fighter s that specialized in Earth Withdrawal Art as escorts. If they were to use this ground shrinking method to return to the Beiming, it would only take two days, I am afraid that we would not be able to make the necessary arrangements.


    I''ll take care of it myself, you don''t have to worry.


    Tian Yang Emperor nodded, "Alright, then when you snatch back the letter, our cooperation will officially take effect. But if you can''t snatch the letter back, then don''t blame me for simply cooperating with Beiming."


    Sure, I believe that you will not go back on your word after I snatch the book back home.


    Of course, Jun Wu Yi wasn''t joking.


    After Li Qingniu left, the Heavenly Sun Emperor also left with his four Starry Sky Level 10 Fighter. He only left behind a few guards to clean up the hall that had been thrown into disorder by the battle just now.


    After walking in the garden for a while, one of the Fighter could not help but ask: "My King, with your personality, you have never given way to anyone before, so why do you have to tolerate Li Qingniu alone?"


    Because Li Qingniu was not an ordinary person, he deserved the tolerance of the Lone King.


    Just because he was the new Master of the Celestial Star Sect? With my Celestial Star Sect, it''s simply nonsense, pushing someone from the Hair-raising Boy up, don''t tell me there''s no one stronger than him among the nine great elders? To be able to make such an unwise decision, it seemed that the Profound Sky Sect was about to reach its end.


    Golden City, you are too reckless. Do you think that the longer you train in fire-attribute skills, the more impulsive and irritable you will become?


    Jin Cheng lowered his head and cupped his fists. "I am dull. Please enlighten me, my lord."


    If that prophecy was true, then he could be the savior of the entire Star Continent. Could it be that you want me to cut off the entire continent''s future for the sake of a little bit of Mystic Moon Empire? Furthermore, even if the stalemate continued, the final victor would still be a draw. What was wrong with giving him a point and changing the location to a better location? What was wrong with that?


    Yes, the King is magnanimous, your subordinate has received his teachings.


    The Lone King usually did not allow it, but it was because he could achieve his goal without having to, and it was not because the Lone King did not know how to give. But then again, many of the prophecies that transcended heaven''s will were proven to be wrong. Hopefully, this prophecy of his wouldn''t go overboard again. Emperor Tian Yang sighed as he spoke, and walked through the garden towards a palace that wasn''t too far away.


    There were still at least a day or two before Beiming Kingdom''s envoys return. After Li Qingniu went to talk about the situation here with Liruo, he had Stellar Pavilion arrange for people to snatch the return documents at the right place, while he himself rushed back to Mystic Moon Kingdom to deal with the aftermath of the previous matter.


    In the blink of an eye, the third day had already arrived. After a few days of struggling and struggling, in order to preserve their lives, the s of the various warlords had finally agreed to agree to the conditions of the Father And Daughter s of the Tang Family.


    Everyone majestically welcomed the Tang Family Father And Daughter into the palace, and after pushing the Throne up three times and kneeling down nine times, they summoned the whole world to prove their loyalty.


    When everything was over, everyone handed over their military titles and received different titles. Most of them were in false positions with no real salary, but none of them had any real authority. However, in order to preserve their lives, they had no choice but to compromise.


    After doing all this, Li Qingniu then told them that the second poison they had planted in their bodies was actually Antidote s that used poison to fight poison.


    After hearing Li Qingniu''s words, everyone felt relaxed, the pressure on them disappeared, followed by joy and melancholy. After so many years of working as a manager, no matter who it was, they would never be able to let go of their worries in such a short period of time.


    But everything had already been decided, they could only accept their fate. Furthermore, even if they did not accept their fate, even if Li Qingniu told them in advance that the poison had been cured, they would not dare disobey Li Qingniu''s orders, because resisting would only result in death.


    Since they were willing to hand over the military power, it was enough to prove that they were all afraid of death. After living a comfortable life for so long, they would inevitably be afraid of death.


    It was the first time that Tang Qian and Tang Yue had returned to a place that belonged to them. Their hearts were filled with emotions, and after everyone left, Father And Daughter and Tang Yue stood in the large garden, sighing deeply about the past and the events that had happened in the past few days, as if they were living dreams.


    Lifting up and down, drifting up and down, lingering with life and death, he finally found himself again.


    Father, all of this is like a dream. I can''t believe that all of this is real, this is the first time I''ve heard that the palace is actually this big. The Tang Clan was originally a wealthy clan. Their clan was many times larger than that of ordinary clans. However, no matter how large their clan was, it was still just a household. How could it compare to the palace of a ruler?


    Tang Qian sighed and nodded: That''s right, I never thought that I would be able to return to my homeland, but you will have to change your mind in the future, you can''t call me father anymore.


    Yes, Father, your daughter will speak soon. As Tang Yue said this, she let out a soft laugh and entered Tang Qian''s embrace.


    There was no need to be too anxious, everything had to be adjusted to the process. Even I, as a father, had many things to learn about etiquette in the palace.


    So it turns out that all of you are deeply moved here. Li Qingniu said with a smile as he walked over.


    Seeing Li Qingniu coming over, Tang Yue immediately turned around and ran towards Li Qingniu like a little deer.


    Tang Qian originally wanted to reach out to his and pull her, but she was too fast, a step too slow.


    Brother Li, it''s really just as you said, those warlords really support the royal family again. In the future, we don''t need to leave our homeland because of you.


    Li Qingniu smiled and said: "They are no longer the warlords, in the future, you do not have to be afraid of them, you are the managers of this country."


    Hmm, but without Brother Li, Daddy and I would have already gone to see the King of Hell, let alone stand here. So the Mystic Moon Empire is not only for Daddy and me, it''s also for you, Brother Li. Tang Yue said happily.


    Cough cough ¡­ Tang Qian coughed lightly and walked over saying: "Yue''er, father has something he wants to say to Young Master Li. You should leave first."


    What can''t Daddy say in front of me? Tang Yue said, looking at Li Qingniu with reluctance in his eyes.


    Tang Qian frowned slightly: I have some private words with Young Master Li, it is inconvenient for a girl like you to stay here, why not leave first.


    Hearing that Tang Qian said that he wanted to talk about personal matters with Li Qingniu, Tang Yue''s face immediately flushed red. He lowered his head, endured his laughter, and said: Then Father and Brother Li will slowly talk about it, your daughter will not disturb you two for now. After saying that, he ran away happily like a little rabbit.


    ''This girl ¡­ '' Did he misunderstand something? Seeing the strange expression on Tang Yue''s face as he ran, Tang Qian sighed and muttered.


    Li Qingniu did not care about all these, he went up and cupped his fists, and asked: What does Old Master Tang have to say?


    The Old Master Tang smacked his lips and muttered to himself for a moment: Actually it''s not anything big, it''s mainly because there are two things that I want to confirm with you.


    Old Master Tang, please speak.


    I have to report the Darknorth Empire recently, Chen Bing''s border, is this matter related to you?


    Li Qingniu replied: It''s not related.


    Tang Qian frowned in puzzlement: "Oh? What do you mean?


    It can be said that half of the reason why they chose to go to Beiming Kingdom was because they were forced by me, so it''s related, but even without them, if Darknorth Empire were to advance south, then Mystic Moon Kingdom would be the first obstacle they will face. Even if they did not come at this time, there would be a day that they would come.


    Old Master Tang nodded his head, and continued: "But all of this, I think it must have long been calculated based on Stellar Pavilion.


    Li Qingniu said: I think so. Although the Stellar Pavilion is just an organization, even someone as powerful as the Heavenly Sun Empire would not dare to ignore the existence of an organization. Perhaps this is the reason why the Stellar Pavilion has specially created this army.


    I understand. Don''t worry, I will not go back on my promise. I have already arranged for people to begin deploying their troops.

 C140

    Li Qingniu nodded his head: I wonder what the second thing Old Master Tang wants to ask is?


    Tang Qian pursed his lips, as though he was hesitating on what to say.


    Old Master Tang had something to say so he might as well say it directly. Seeing that he had something to say, Li Qingniu started to speak.


    After hesitating for a while more, Old Master Tang finally spoke out: I want to ask Young Master Li something rather personal, if Young Master Li feels that it''s inconvenient, you can not answer.


    Oh?


    Does young master have a girl he likes?


    Li Qingniu never thought that he would ask a question like this. He was startled for a moment, and hesitated on how to answer it. After these past few days, he gradually understood some of the feelings between males and females, and also understood what it meant to like.


    He naturally had a girl he liked, but he was not experienced with relationships, so he didn''t know how to express them.


    Seeing Li Qingniu''s hesitation, Tang Qian bit his teeth and said: "I might as well just ask, does Young Master Li have any feelings for my daughter?


    Li Qingniu said: The Miss Tang is kind and filial, of course Qing Niu likes it, but what I meant by like is that I like the Miss Tang as my little sister, and not as a man and a woman ¡­ Li Qingniu did not know how to express himself.


    However, Yue''er liked her young master very much, so she believed that he had a plan. Tang Qian said as he looked him in the eye.


    This... Although Qing Niu could feel Miss Tang''s intentions, but... This was the first time Li Qingniu had faced such a problem, and he once again hesitated to continue.


    Even so, was the young master still planning to treat her as his younger sister? Old Master Tang continued to ask.


    Li Qingniu hesitated and nodded, but did not say anything.


    Seeing this, Tang Qian heaved a sigh of relief, but slowly said: "Sigh, if that''s the case, then I can only blame Yue''er for her good fortune, does Young Noble still remember the keepsake at that time?


    I remember.


    That was originally my dowry for Yue. When I saw that you had a deep affection for Yu''er that day, and that you had saved Yu''er despite the danger, I thought that you two were in agreement, so I gave that token to you. Sigh, it seems like this old man is messing around. Originally, I wanted to ask what you mean by this. If you also like Yue''er, then you will marry her after I officially ascend to the throne. However, now it seems that it is impossible for young master to marry Yue''er. His words were filled with regret and helplessness, but there was no hint of pain or regret on his face.


    I only heard about this later from the people from the Stellar Pavilion. I didn''t know the meaning of this thing back then and recklessly accepted it. It was because the Cyan Ox was too rash, I might as well give it to the Miss Tang. As Li Qingniu said this, he prepared to turn around to look for Tang Yue.


    Please wait, Young Master Li, Yue''er has a deep affection for you, if you tell her now, you will definitely hurt her. Young Master, why don''t you give this to me first.


    Alright, then there''s the old Old Master Tang. Li Qingniu said as he took out the keepsake and handed it over to Tang Qian without hesitation.


    The last time he found out about this matter from Stellar Pavilion, he already wanted to return the thing back. It was just that he had never had the opportunity to do so before, and now that Tang Qian had brought it up, he naturally wished for it too. One of them did not want to marry, and the other did not want to marry.


    Of course, Li Qingniu could also tell that Tang Qian did not want to marry his daughter to him. Although he did not know the reason, he did not want to know too much about it.


    Tang Yue who felt that something good was about to happen stood dumbly beside the lotus pond in the backyard, waiting for the good news to arrive.


    Finally, Li Qingniu roughly narrated the contents of his conversation with the Heavenly Sun Emperor to him.


    After listening to Li Qingniu''s explanation, Tang Qian nodded and said: It''s rare that the Heavenly Sun Emperor is willing to not pursue the matter of our Father And Daughter returning to her country without permission, and Beiming Kingdom being fifty percent of the territory is not an excessive request, I have no objections. To be able to obtain the help of the Tianyang Kingdom, the Brother Li can be said to have helped the once again, from today onwards, no matter what the Brother Li needs, as long as it is within my capabilities, I will not refuse.


    After exchanging a few more pleasantries, Li Qingniu bid his farewell and left.


    With the help of a few elders, the Celestial Star Sect gradually returned to its original state and regained its vitality. The haze from back then was swept away.


    The scene of disciples sparring and cultivating could be seen everywhere. The problem now was that the Red Searing Temple required another status, a candidate whose prestige and strength could assume the role of an elder.


    I do have one of the candidates, but he has a weird temper and won''t be easily invited out of the house. Elder Ling Yun said.


    Elder Jifeng frowned: Are you talking about him?


    Who is he? Li Qingniu asked.


    When he was ten years old, he was already an expert on Stellar Level, and before he was thirteen years old, he had already stepped into the Star-moon. However, after entering the new moon, he suddenly stagnated, and at the end, he acknowledged the guidance of several master teachers, but he was unable to advance any further, and at the age of forty-two, he suddenly sealed himself, and gradually closed his doors to train. When he reappeared, he was already a Fighter who had stepped into the Starry Sky Level 10.


    Elder Jifeng nodded his head and said: "However, his personality has also become extremely strange after being sealed off from home for a long period of time. He usually stays at the Wildland, and other than hunting beasts, he rarely goes out."


    I remember that back then, Brother Jifeng had the same Celestial Star Sect as him, and we had the best relationship, but unfortunately, even until he was full and was forced to leave the Celestial Star Sect, he did not manage to make any breakthroughs, and after that, Brother Jifeng still had some connections with him, so if Brother Jifeng went to invite him, maybe he would consider it.


    Elder Jifeng sighed. "That was many years ago, and in these past few years, his temper has become more and more eccentric. Sometimes, he won''t even see me go find him.


    Li Qingniu said: After all, I can give it a try. After I take care of other things, I will come back with you in a few days.


    There''s no need for Master to personally intervene in this kind of matter, I will first scout out his intentions. On the account of my many years of friends, I will give him some face.


    Alright, then Elder Jifeng will try first.


    After instructing a few more things, Li Qingniu left the Celestial Star Sect and rushed toward the Fenghua Mansion.


    found out that the letter had been successfully returned, but he was unwilling to interfere, so he needed Li Qingniu to deliver it to the Heavenly Sun Emperor.


    As night fell, the Tianyang Kingdom Palace stirred up another wave of disturbance, as the sounds of assassins being hunted rang out incessantly.


    Hearing the commotion, the Heavenly Sun Emperor sighed: Ah, such a miscalculation. Yue An, you go in personally and bring them in.


    Yes.


    Yue An was also one of the Starry Skies Fighter who fought with Li Qingniu that day. After finding Li Qingniu through the sound of the voice, he brought him to the Heavenly Sun Emperor.


    Lone King thought you couldn''t make it in time for the return book. Seeing the letter of credence he brought back, Emperor Tian Yang said with a smile.


    As long as it''s something that Li Qingniu agrees to, I will definitely accomplish.


    Good, very good. However, this time you can go through the main gate and ask the guards to pass on the message. There is no need to create such a big commotion. Saying that, he waved his hand.


    Immediately, a waiter dragged a wooden tray in front of Li Qiang. On the wooden tray, there was a pure gold identity token.


    The next time you come, as long as you have this thing on you, no one will dare to stop you from entering or exiting the palace.


    This shouldn''t have any special meaning, right? Li Qingniu was a little afraid of what had happened previously, so he did not dare to randomly pick things up.


    Special meaning? What special meaning? Although this badge is made of gold and is worth some money, but I don''t think you''re lacking even this much money, am I right? Hahaha, if you really lack money, then come and borrow it with your identity token. It only has one use, and that is to help you walk freely within the palace.


    Very good. Only then did Li Qingniu reach out to take his identity card.


    I have already started to gather troops, we can send troops to help Mystic Moon Kingdom at any time, have you told Tang Qian about my request yet?


    As already said, he did not object. Since the letter of credence has been sent, I will take my leave.


    Are you sure you don''t want to stay as my guard? The Lone King can give you a very high reward.


    Li Qingniu laughed and said: Didn''t you already say that earlier? I am not lacking in money. Finished speaking, he cupped his fists and turned around to leave.


    The envoys from the Beiming Kingdom had originally been on the way to block their path, but he had brought a few Fighter s with him, all of them with him. All of them were at least at the Star-moon Level level, but the people blocking their path were even stronger.


    Hearing that the letter had been stolen, Yelang became furious and wanted to kill the envoy to vent his anger.


    Yay Mohe stopped him: "Only he has read the letter of credence. If you kill him now, no one would know the contents of the letter of credence.


    You mean... A forged letter of credence? Yea, Ku Lang laughed.


    Those robbers have their eyes on the golden lines, so they might have already taken it down to sell it. As long as we say that we received the letter, we will receive it. Yay Mohe said as he looked at the guards that followed the envoy back.


    I understand, hehe ¡­ After the eerie laughter, everyone''s vision suddenly turned pitch black. Not only could they not see it, they couldn''t even feel it. It was as if they had lost all five of their senses, followed by a few miserable screams.


    A moment later, the light returned, and in the middle of the field, the guards had all fallen to the ground, spitting out blood. Upon seeing this, the envoy was so frightened that his legs went limp and he collapsed on the ground.

 C141

    Don''t worry, as long as you don''t talk too much or talk too much, you''ll be able to survive. Yea Keng Lang said with a sneer.


    Alright, alright, I''ll cooperate, I ¡­ I will cooperate...


    On the second day, the Darknorth Empire officially launched an attack against the Mystic Moon Kingdom. The Mystic Moon Kingdom who had been secretly preparing for an attack quickly organized a counterattack, and in the next moment, all sorts of beacons of fire and smoke shot out, their shouts never ending.


    Even if the small countries beat people up every day, they wouldn''t feel anything. But once the big countries moved, it would affect the fate of countless people. This game of survival between countries has reached the moment of final victory.


    Now that Li Qingniu had returned to the Fenghua Mansion, the only thing he could do was to wait and see how the other nations would develop. Right now, he only needed to wait for Shen Yue and Tian Yang to eliminate the Beiming before he could take care of Ya Tan Lang and Yay Mohe.


    This was the promise Stellar Pavilion had given her. As long as Beiming Kingdom was extinguished, it would provide him with endless information free of charge.


    The only thing he could do now was to wait. While he was waiting, Li Qingniu continued to train diligently, other than continuously raising his Martial Spirit Power, he also used the energy gathering array to wash the turbid Qi in his body, maintaining the pure state of the spirit energy in his body.


    The Cloud Push, One Step To Heaven''s End, and Divine Eye were items that they had to train in every day. As for the alchemy skills, because he did not have anyone to guide him, and because the Mr. Jian was not proficient in them, Li Qingniu was unable to find a way to cultivate them for the time being.


    Early this morning, Li Qingniu was in his room washing the Spiritual Vein s in his body with the Gold Spirit Stone s, when a miserable scream suddenly sounded out in the backyard.


    Li Qingniu followed the voice and realized that it came from Xun Yi''s room.


    From time to time, strange sounds could be heard from within the cave, as if they were in a terrifying dream. They seemed to be talking about the scenes in their dreams.


    Just as Li Qingniu was about to break down the door and enter, he saw Xun Yi lying on the bed with his hands and feet kicking around, suddenly releasing a scream.


    Liruo also rushed over at this time. Seeing him in such a state, she sighed: Sigh, it''s starting again.


    Li Qingniu asked: Does he always do that?


    In the last ten days or so, for some reason, he often had nightmares in the middle of the night or in the morning, and no matter how others called him, he could not wake up. He could only wake up after the dream, and every time he woke up, he would not know anything about the dream and would not be able to answer any of his questions.


    Get someone to help him treat the patient?


    I did, I continuously looked for several of the most famous doctors in the city and examined them for several days, but couldn''t find any cause or cause. I also found someone to help him look over his condition, but in the end, that arcane master left without saying anything.


    Master, his symptoms sound a bit like a ''nightmare''.


    Some people even called it a Heart Demon. Some of them were cast on people through some special technique, while others were caused by desire or fear deep within the heart, causing the ''Nightmare'' to grow bit by bit, becoming a nightmare that could not be dispelled.


    There should be no one who would use such a boring arcane skill on a person who lost their memories. Did he then have something to fear or desire from the bottom of his heart?


    Li Qingniu went forward and tried to wake him up. It was just as Liruo had said, no matter how hard he tried, it would be useless even if he went forward and pushed him.


    The Divine Eye opens, illuminating the void, hundred states of mind showing that ¡­ Li Qingniu decided to enter his "Nightmare Realm" to see what he had dreamed of. With a thought, the Divine Eye appeared between his brows slowly, and a ray of light shot out from the Divine Eye, shining towards Xun Yi.


    "No ~" Liruo suddenly screamed and pounced towards Li Qingniu.


    Li Qingniu felt a warm and soft Qi suddenly hug him tightly, preventing him from activating the Divine Eye.


    The delicate fragrance that was unique to a woman wafted into Li Qingniu''s nose. Sensing the other party''s temperature, Li Qingniu swallowed his saliva, lowered his head, and asked Liruo: "What''s wrong with you? Why don''t you ask me not to...


    If he''s really like this due to the ''nightmare'', your Divine Eye will definitely hurt him. You wouldn''t want anything to happen to him, right? Liruo explained.


    Li Qingniu nodded his head: So that''s the case, of course I do not wish for others to be injured, so we just wait for him to think about it, we will go out first.


    Yes.


    After leaving Xun Yi''s room, Li Qingniu and Liruo returned to their own rooms.


    The Mr. Jian said: Master, she seems to be lying, even if the power of the Divine Eye does harm to the person with the ''Nightmare'', this kind of damage isn''t fatal. As long as I don''t use the Divine Eye''s killing power, that bit of damage isn''t enough, it won''t take long for it to recover to its original state.


    Li Qingniu replied: I also feel that his reaction is a bit too extreme, but no matter what goal he has, he shouldn''t harm us, so after secretly observing for a bit, we should be able to know the reason why he''s so nervous.


    After Li Qingniu and Liruo left, Xun Yi suddenly grabbed tightly onto the blanket that was covering him. After a moment of tensed expression, he suddenly calmed down, and then slowly opened his eyes. After that, he did not move at all, and stared directly at the top of the blanket as if he had gone stupid.


    After lunch, Li Qingniu went to a mountain in the outskirts of the city to cultivate as usual, but was told by the Mr. Jian that someone was following him.


    Li Qingniu maintained his composure, and after turning a corner, he suddenly turned and quickly appeared behind the man.


    It''s you? Why are you following me?


    The one following behind was no one else but Xun Yi.


    I... I want to see how Brother Li trains normally, because I also want to become a Fighter. I want to be able to protect myself so that I don''t have to be looked after by others anymore.


    Oh? Li Qingniu suddenly reached out and grabbed his wrist, pressing down hard.


    Pain, Brother Li, I ¡­ I know I was wrong, I won''t follow you anymore, Brother Li, please don''t be angry ¡­ The pain made him almost lose his balance. His body was shaking uncontrollably. His face was in extreme pain, and his forehead was already beaded with sweat.


    Li Qingniu released his hand and said: "There are still no signs of the Martial Spirit awakening in your body. I am temporarily unable to cultivate the Martial Spirit Skills, but if you want to practice it, I can teach you some skills other than Martial Spirits. As long as you continue to practice it seriously, it will also be enough for you to defend yourself.


    Really? I''ll practice, I''ll practice. When will Brother Li teach me? Xun Yi asked happily.


    Li Qingniu said: Go back today, and from tomorrow onwards, come with me to train here.


    Okay, Brother Li, then I''ll go back first. After Xun Yi finished speaking, he turned around happily and walked towards the city.


    Li Qingniu looked at his back and slightly frowned.


    Master, I checked again just now. There is no trace of Martial Spirit in this person''s body, but ¡­


    Even though I didn''t use One Step To Heaven''s End, I had already increased my speed after leaving the city. Although it wasn''t by much, it was definitely difficult for a person without a Martial Spirit to catch up.


    That''s right, but he doesn''t have a Martial Spirit in his body.


    He would soon know the answer.


    On the third day, Li Qingniu began to impart to Xun Yi a few Martial Skills s that did not need Martial Spirit Power to produce any sort of effects.


    Some of them were self-created by him, but there were also some that he learned from fighting others.


    For example, the sword techniques seen from the guard in Emperor Tian Yang''s palace. That set of sword technique was nothing in the eyes of the high leveled Fighter, but for those who did not have martial spirits or whose martial spirits were not developed enough, it was already a very powerful sword technique.


    The sword technique looked easy, but it was actually not easy to learn, but Xun Yi quickly grasped the trick behind it and waved the branches around as though it was nothing.


    Seeing him brandishing his sword, Li Qingniu sneered, and suddenly leaped behind him, raising his hand and striking towards Xun Yi''s back.


    His speed was so fast that even an expert of Star-moon Level would be able to receive him easily, but Xun Yi suddenly turned his body, and thrusted the wooden sword in his hand towards Li Qingniu''s palm.


    Perhaps his technique had not reached home yet, as the sword''s direction was slightly off, unable to block for Li Qingniu, so it was flung away by his palm, and it spat out a mouthful of blood, falling onto the ground, unable to struggle.


    Li Qingniu knew that he purposely deflected the sword, as he could sense his own movement. Furthermore, he was able to turn around in time, so the sword was not deflected at all.


    It must be because after he turned around, he suddenly realised Li Qingniu''s intention, and pretended that he was not familiar with the sword, and thrusted his sword out of the way.


    Li Qingniu secretly snorted. He walked over and pulled Xun Yi up from the ground and said: "Are you alright? I want to test your current progress.


    Xun Yi shook his hand and said: It''s okay, it''s okay, it''s just that my skills are not good enough, it''s just that my chest is hurting a little, maybe I won''t be able to continue training today.


    Li Qingniu snickered: Let''s see how much longer you can keep up the act. Then, he pulled on Xun Yi''s wrist and said: Since I won''t succeed today, why don''t I take you to an interesting place?


    Xun Yi asked curiously: Where are you bringing me to?


    You''ll know when we get there. Li Qingniu then moved his body, Xun Yi felt that there was wind beneath his feet, and sounds of whooshing came from his ears, the scenery around him started to move extremely quickly.


    He had finally arrived. Xun Yi was so scared that he closed his eyes. After an unknown amount of time had passed, the two of them finally slowed down. When their feet touched the ground, Li Qingniu''s voice once again sounded beside Xun Yi''s ears.


    Xun Yi slowly opened his eyes and saw a large river in front of him. The river stretched to the north and south and there was no end to it.


    At this time, the two of them were standing three feet away from the river. Xun Yi looked at the vast wilderness beyond the river, and really couldn''t tell what kind of fun was actually going on here.

 C142

    Brother Li, you said that this is the best place to take me? However, this place seemed to...


    Xun Yi said with furrowed brows as he looked at the strange color that was emitted from the river surface.


    Li Qingniu laughed: Don''t look at how there is nothing here, the water is extremely fun.


    In the water? What can be fun... Xun Yi muttered as he bent down to look at the river with rapt attention, trying his best to see what kind of fun there was under the river.


    Suddenly, he felt someone push him from behind, causing him to lean forward uncontrollably.


    Ah ~ Brother Li save me. Xun Yi cried in alarm.


    However, how could the person who pushed him save him? Li Qingniu only watched coldly as his body fell towards the river, with no intention of pulling him back.


    He only said lightly, "You can only see interesting things when you''re underwater. Go down and slowly play with it."


    Just then, Xun Yi had already fallen into the water, after splashing for a few times, he regained his balance, then turned and swam back towards the shore. While swimming, he yelled: Brother Li, this place is not fun, I want to go up, Brother Li...


    Li Qingniu still ignored him, and continued to stand at the shore, coldly watching from the start to the end. He even intentionally took a few steps back, a little distance away from the shore, leaving Xun Yi struggling in the water.


    Puffing and puffing, Xun Yi was finally close to the shore, but at this time, something suddenly wrapped around her waist and dragged him underwater.


    Ah ~ Brother Li, there''s something in the water, he''s entangled me, Brother Li ¡­ Save Me... Xun Yi shouted while flapping his hands at the top of his lungs.


    There was a type of Savage Beast in this river, his name was called Hydra, he had a very big body, he had tentacles, and he had a lot of power. Li Qingniu finally opened his mouth and said.


    Ah ~ Savage Beast? I don''t want to die! Brother Li, save me, I don''t want to be eaten. I heard that there is a Savage Beast here?


    But after Li Qingniu said those words, he did not make any other movements, nor did he say any other words, he only stood there quietly as if he was admiring the way was struggling in the water.


    Brother Li, I don''t want to die yet. Please, save me ¡­ Save me ¡­


    If he really didn''t want to die, then he should just leave. Otherwise, he didn''t have the qualifications to talk about whether he wanted to die or not.


    I... I can''t do it yet, I still... Xun Yi''s voice suddenly stopped and disappeared into the water, his entire being also disappeared into the water, leaving only circular ripples on the surface of the water, proving that what just happened was not an illusion.


    But Li Qingniu still acted as if he did not see or hear anything, and coldly stood in the distance, staring at the water surface, with not a single expression on his face.


    Seeing Xun Yi being dragged into the water because he was powerless to resist, Li Qingniu did not even move a muscle, not even a step.


    The rippling ripples gradually disappeared and the water surface began to return to its calm state. Occasionally, a ripple would appear under the water, as if the battle between man and beast had come to an end.


    The entire river seemed to have been frozen, but if one looked closely, they would find that it was not actually frozen into ice. The water was still water, but seemed to have lost all the instincts that a fluid should have.


    Li Qingniu stared at the water surface and slowly retreated a few steps.


    The originally motionless surface of the river suddenly surged with waves, causing a violent ripple. The surface of the river was suddenly split into two, and the two sides were pushed apart. As the water current moved further and further away, a human figure slowly emerged.


    His body seemed to exude a majestic aura, intimidating all the Hydra at the bottom of the water. Hundreds of Hydra, who seemed to have been tamed, surrounded Xun Yi motionlessly in the middle, looking like a group of loyal servants crawling at the feet of their masters, waiting for their master''s orders.


    Although the current Xun Yi stood there without moving, from the aura emitted from his body, even Li Qingniu who was far away on the shore could feel it. It was like a completely different person from the Xun Yi from before, who could not even detect his martial spirit.


    You really aren''t an ordinary person. Li Qingniu sneered.


    ''Xun Yi'' stood there unmoving, and slowly opened his eyes: "You indeed discovered it, but too bad, originally, we could have been together for a while, but unfortunately, you were in a hurry to expose me. After he finished speaking, he sighed. His face was full of regret.


    Li Qingniu did not pay attention to his laments, and used the same ice-cold tone of voice to ask: "Who exactly are you? Why pretend to be amnesia? What was his purpose in hiding beside me?


    At the same time that Li Qingniu asked this question, he had already secretly made the mental preparations to attack and defend. He knew that the opponent''s strength definitely could not be underestimated, because even he himself was unable to separate so many rivers from each other and stand still.


    Last time, he had only borrowed the power of the Void Slash Sword to separate the water, and then used the method of freezing ice to condense the water walls to temporarily create a Ice Wall, using it as a barrier to stop the water flow.


    However, the person in front of him was completely relying on his own strength to split the water on both sides. He did not need to condense anything to be able to divide the water so completely, even a Astral Experts with a Water Martial Spirit of level 10 or higher might not be able to do it.


    At this time, he heard ''Xun Yi'' say with a faint smile: "I am not pretending to lose my memories, my memories were indeed sealed by someone, it was you who personally undid my seal, did you forget?


    Me? Are you saying that when I activated the Divine Eye yesterday morning? Now he could probably understand why Liruo would have such a reaction, which also meant that the Stellar Pavilion had already known about this matter from the start, and had intentionally kept it a secret from him.


    However, Stellar Pavilion was probably afraid that Yun Che would be too impulsive and do something that couldn''t be made up for after he found out the truth, so they had always kept a secret from him. so it should be Nie Wushuang''s request to them at the same time.


    From how Nie Wushuang asked him to stop searching ''Xun Yi''s'' memories, it could be seen that he knew that Nie Wushuang was doing this for him.


    Seeing the other party smile, and nod his head lightly, Li Qingniu frowned: So this is your trigger point ¡­ But Liruo quickly stopped me, how could you still ¡­


    At that time, the divine light in your eyes had already landed on my body. Although it was short, the power of the Divine Eye had already worked and caused the seal to loosen. Xun Yi slowly explained.


    Li Qingniu clenched his fists slightly and asked: Then who exactly are you?


    Xun Yi raised his head and sighed, then asked: "Who exactly am I?" If I could, I wish I''d always been ''Xun Yi'', but... Everything was over!


    With that said, ''Xun Yi'' ''s figure, without any assistance, slowly rose from the ground and flew high into the sky.


    Li Qingniu looked carefully, not only did he not borrow any strength, he did not even use any strength in his legs, and just flew up into the air.


    Following his gradually rising figure, a familiar scene gradually appeared in Li Qingniu''s eyes ¡­


    Scarlet snow that was like willow catkins floating in the sky, chapped ground, and a strong wind that passed everyone''s eyes. Along with the thunder, a human figure slowly descended ¡­


    It''s you! Li Qingniu suddenly clenched his fists.


    Even though the person who took away the Grandma Long and the others that day only left him with a blurry view of his back figure in the snow and wind and the clothes he wore was different from the one he wore today, Li Qingniu would never forget that kind of oppressing sensation of being pressed down from the skies.


    Furthermore, the current Xun Yi was no longer the gentle and weak looking young man who had ascended into the sky before. His figure was at least seventy percent similar to the back figure he had that day.


    Give me back my family members from Xiao Man Village! Li Qingniu could no longer suppress his anger and grief, he flew up, and the Sky Cleaving Sword also held in his hand, he gathered all of his power and slashed out without hesitation.


    A grand golden radiance filled the mountains and mountains. The powerful sword pressure caused the birds and beasts to cry out, and the wind stopped the clouds.


    After hearing the two crisp ''clanging'' sounds, a groan was heard.


    A person fell heavily from the sky. The blood that spurted out from his mouth drew a beautiful arc in the air before falling down with the wind.


    The Golden Sword fell out of''s hands and stabbed itself deeply into the ground. Li Qingniu fell beside the Golden Sword and fresh blood continuously flowed out of his mouth.


    The Hydra that was initially crawling on the ground motionlessly suddenly swarmed over and quickly crawled towards Li Qingniu.


    Li Qingniu jumped up, taking out his Void Slash Sword from the ground, he waved his arm and slashed at the horde of beasts.


    Wherever the golden light passed, black blood flew out. The fatal sword aura, the endless screams, the water walls that separated, the floating figures, the silent Ancient River, the split water surface ¡­


    When these rare phenomena were combined together, people could somehow feel a strange atmosphere.


    The miserable howling stopped, the motionless'' Xun Yi ''in the air lowered his gaze, the separated water wall suddenly crumbled, and the water on both sides of the river poured over like a tidal wave.


    Li Qingniu waved his two tornados to his left and right, forming a wall of wind, to meet the incoming water tide. However, the speed at which the water tide dispersed was extremely fast, and with the addition of a huge force of impact, the wall of wind that was hastily formed was not enough to twist and fall.


    However, it had more or less caused the water wall to slow down. In that short period of time, Li Qingniu had already jumped out of the river bottom and returned to the riverbank.


    However, he was already injured, and the two strikes from before had consumed a lot of his energy. Now, he could only prop himself on the ground with his sword in order to not fall.


    Xun Yi was still standing in the air, unmoving as he stared down at Li Qingniu, and said: So it turns out that the person Mo Nichang and the others had been protecting with all their might was you, I should have noticed you earlier on.

 C143

    What have you done to them! Li Qingniu said angrily.


    "Xun Yi", however, remained unmoved as he slowly said: "They have indeed sacrificed quite a lot for you to escape successfully, no wonder you hate me so much.


    You demon, hand them over.


    Demon? Hahaha, maybe, if it was me from that day, I would have killed you without hesitation, but now I do not want to kill you, on account of you having saved me before, although saving me is useless, but I am willing to give you a chance, as long as you hand Nie Wushuang over, I will not kill you.


    ''Xun Yi ''slowly said. Although his voice was calm, it seemed to carry a terrifying pressure that shook the deepest part of Li Qingniu''s heart.


    He had diligently trained one strike up till now, continuously improving himself. In the end, he was only able to exchange a single blow with his opponent.


    Although he had long known of the disparity between him and his opponents, Grandma Long, Grandpa Quezi, and a few others who were even stronger than him still failed after joining hands in just two moves, Li Qingniu still felt that he was unwilling to admit defeat.


    He could not accept such an outcome. With such a disparity, he had no idea how much longer he had to train before he could surpass the person in front of him. Perhaps ¡­ Maybe never.


    Thinking about that, Li Qingniu''s hand that was holding the sword started to turn pale white, the veins and vessels all bulging out, reflecting on the pale white back of his hand, appearing extremely prominent.


    Master, Master, do not let his momentum disturb your mind, his power can disrupt people''s thoughts, the master must reach the state of the void to avoid being influenced too much by it.


    After Li Qingniu heard this, he calmed himself down a little and asked: "What is'' impose ''?" Would he be able to defeat him without being affected by him?


    Force was a special type of power that was inherent to all living beings. Through the powerful pressure that was released from one''s own body, it would cause the opponent''s mind to be confused and their willpower to be disturbed. His influence could only be weakened if he could remain aloof. However, the difference in strength between Master and him was just too great. Even without the influence of Force, he was not his match, but that would at least calm Master down, so as to not let him make any mistakes and let him take the initiative first. The Mr. Jian explained.


    Since he wasn''t a match in the end, what was the use of taking the initiative? It would be better to just die together with him.


    Master, if he continues to be affected, you won''t be able to find a way back to yourself. Even if you risk your life now, it would be very difficult to hurt him, not to mention going down with him.


    After hearing the Mr. Jian''s words, Li Qingniu finally managed to calm down. Resisting the impulse in his heart, he relaxed his mind and body, and did his best to reach a state of emptiness and selflessness.


    After he gradually relaxed his mind, Li Qingniu suddenly felt that he could hear the sound of a bell ringing. It was just like the sound of the bell ringing in the temple during those days.


    After his emotions had completely calmed down, Li Qingniu once again slowly opened his eyes. The scene before him was the same as before.


    He was no longer angry, even when he saw his enemy floating in the air. He gradually returned to the indifferent and indifferent attitude he had at the beginning.


    Oh? You actually noticed it. Not bad, that Sword Spirit should have warned you.


    You are a man of heaven. Li Qingniu asked indifferently.


    ''Xun Yi'' nodded and said, "That''s right, what else do you want to know?


    Li Qingniu spoke word by word: Your name, and the true reason why you grabbed hold of Grandma Long and the others.


    Actually, I don''t mind you continuing to call me ''Xun Yi''. Of course, I think you probably won''t be able to call me that again, so you can call me ''Zi Che'', since I am the Left Custodian responsible for supervising Mortal World.


    The so-called ''divine region'' that he mentioned was the Heaven Realm that Mr. Jian had mentioned to Li Qingniu before.


    Li Qingniu frowned and asked: Monitoring Mortal World? Why? Didn''t your Heaven Realm already use the starry sky to separate the two realms? Shouldn''t they complement each other? Why should they supervise Mortal World?


    I don''t need to explain these to you, just hand over Nie Wushuang if you want to live, or else many people will die, including your family, friends, peers, lovers, and everyone related to you.


    For a man of heaven to actually use a mortal''s life as a threat to achieve his goal, it was simply laughable and pathetic. After you recovered your memories, you intentionally pretended that you didn''t recover. You just wanted to find an opportunity to find out the whereabouts of my master from me, right?


    Zi Che sighed lightly, and said: "Indeed, half of it is because of this reason, but most of it is because I really enjoy the memories of the ''search'' days. Although those days are filled with the confusion of searching for myself, they are the most carefree days where I could let go of everything without worrying.


    Even if I didn''t tear off your mask, you wouldn''t have been able to pretend to be an amnesiac for the rest of your life.


    Of course, I have my duties and duties.


    Li Qingniu said angrily: Your mission is to capture my master, Grandma Long and the others? I will not allow such a thing to happen!


    Zi Che sighed: "Since you are not willing to cooperate, then I will just wait for your friends and family members to disappear one by one."


    With that, the wind and clouds churned, causing people to be unable to open their eyes. Tornados swirled the sand and gale, filling the world. The scorching sun was covered by the sand and it instantly lost its color.


    Yu Qingniu struggled to raise his arm, gritting his teeth as he waved the Sky Severing Sword in his hand. The tornado suddenly stopped.


    Master, he has left. The Mr. Jian said.


    Li Qingniu immediately asked: Where did he go?


    The direction of the Xihua City.


    Not good ~ Li Qingniu heard, his heart was startled, he immediately used his movement technique, and activated One Step To Heaven''s End at his fastest speed possible, quickly rushing towards the Xihua City.


    In the Fenghua Mansion backyard, an explosive sound suddenly came out, and resounded through half the sky.


    Some people said they saw a human figure falling from the sky, some people said they saw a fireball falling from the sky, and some people even said it was a meteor. There were many different opinions, but without exception, there was something that descended from the sky at an extremely fast speed.


    Afterwards, the Fenghua Mansion backyard was engulfed in a sea of fire. Two maids and three old servants were heavily injured to varying degrees by the explosion, while the rest of the people had immediately organized a firefighting. Outside of the Feng Hua House, it was completely surrounded by spectators who didn''t know the truth, as they talked and pointed, trying to guess what exactly had happened here.


    By the time Li Qingniu rushed back, the fire had already been controlled. However, no matter how hard everyone searched, they couldn''t find Liruo''s whereabouts no matter where they looked.


    Not long after, similar events occurred at Stellar Pavilion, and in the end, the hall master also disappeared all by himself. Besides a few people who were injured or burned in the explosion, there was not a single person missing.


    Master... Li Qingniu secretly exclaimed in his heart as he spread out his body, and with lightning speed, he rushed towards the place where Nie Wushuang was hiding. To prevent himself from being followed, Li Qingniu was extremely careful and had Mr. Jian confirm his findings.


    Only after making sure that he was not being followed, did Li Qingniu enter the cave. Only after seeing that Nie Wushuang was lying on the bed did Li Qingniu''s heart calm down.


    At this time, Nie Wushuang had already woken up. Seeing Li Qingniu, in order to not let Nie Wushuang see the oddity that was on his face, Li Qingniu forced himself to smile and walked over.


    Nie Wushuang sat up from the bed. After a period of recuperation, his injuries had more or less recovered, and only some internal injuries still needed time to be healed. His external injuries had basically completely recovered, and his complexion looked much better.


    Azure Ox, what happened? Why are you so flustered? Even if Li Qingniu was smiling, the aura of each step he took when he walked in revealed his state of mind. Nie Wushuang frowned and asked.


    Li Qingniu shook his head and explained: "Nothing happened. This disciple has been cultivating greedily today, and has trained for a long time. I was a bit late when I thought about coming to see Master, and was afraid that Master would be bored by himself here, so I left in a hurry.


    Nie Wushuang smiled and said: "You don''t have to be like this, I spend most of my time alone here. Even if I''m bored, I''m already used to it.


    Yes, disciple will remember. How does master feel today? Li Qingniu hurriedly changed the topic.


    Sigh ¡­ Nie Wushuang sighed, and said: It will take more time to repair and repair of the internal organs, and it might take another ten days or so to stay here.


    If Master is tired of living here, it would be better if Disciple helped you change the place and change your environment. It might also be helpful to Master''s recovery.


    Li Qingniu suddenly thought of the fact that both Liruo and the Master of the Dividing Hall knew of the place where Nie Wushuang was recuperating. If they were forced by Zi Che and under too much pressure, it would be hard to guarantee that they would not say anything.


    Nie Wushuang lifted his head and glanced at him. He didn''t say anything at first, but after a while, he nodded and said: "Alright, I''ll follow your arrangements."


    Li Qingniu nodded: Then this disciple will help you find a suitable place to stay, and arrange for master to move in there.


    You can ask Master Qi or Lady Liruo for help in this matter. They are more familiar with this place, so it would be more convenient to find a place.


    Un, I will try to get their opinion. However, when you move, the fewer people participating the better. When the time comes, I will bring my Master to a new place. Li Qingniu said as he nodded his head.


    Nie Wushuang ''En'' said: "That''s fine too, you have matured. There are some things that you can decide for yourself.


    Yes, that disciple will first go to the place where they can discuss how to relocate Master. When everything is ready, I will come to pick you up.


    Okay, go ahead. I''m fine here, don''t worry about me. Nie Wushuang said as he nodded his head.


    When Li Qingniu left the cave, he tried his best to maintain a calm appearance so that Nie Wushuang would not see through his weakness.

 C144

    However, how rich was Nie Wushuang''s life, he had long seen the hidden meaning in Li Qingniu''s words.


    The moment Li Qingniu left, Nie Wushuang muttered to himself: Looking at him, something big must have happened outside. With Qing Niu''s current strength, for him to panic like this, could it be ¡­ Sigh, whether it is fortune or misfortune, whether it is misfortune or misfortune, what should come will eventually come.


    When Li Qingniu found a safe place again and was about to pick Nie Wushuang up to go over, he realized that Nie Wushuang had already disappeared.


    Master, Master... Li Qingniu was unable to find anything outside the cave, and he started to become anxious, worried that Zi Che might have taken Nie Wushuang away.


    But Mr. Jian said that he did not feel Zi Che''s Qi around, and there were no traces of a fight outside the cave either. Although Nie Wushuang was currently heavily injured, but if he met with danger to his life, he could still fight with all his might, so Mr. Jian inferred that Nie Wushuang must have sensed something, and chose to leave.


    It must be the way I looked when I came here, which made Master suspicious. Sigh, I should calm down a bit more. Li Qingniu sighed, blaming himself.


    His master was just concerned about him, so there was no need to blame himself too much. It was also good if he left, since no one would know where he was and it would be much safer if he left. She consoled him.


    Li Qingniu nodded his head: For now, this is the only way I can console myself, but I still have to quickly find Master''s location, if not it would be difficult to ensure that Zi Che would not find him first.


    If he intentionally hid from his master, it would be very hard to find him.


    When Li Qingniu heard this, he did not say anything, he only hoped that Nie Wushuang would not meet Zi Che no matter what.


    At this time, within the borders of the Mystic Moon Kingdom, inside the Buddhist Monastery, the many Fighter that were previously injured by Li Qingniu were now all transferred here to recuperate. Sikong Ming and Hai Sha were still there to take care of them.


    Suddenly, a beam of fire fell from the sky. With a loud bang, the two meditation rooms in the temple instantly turned into ruins.


    What happened? Hai Sha, who was checking on everyone''s injuries, could not help but frown when he heard the noise.


    It seems to be coming from the Zen Room. You continue to check them out, I''ll go and take a look. Sikong Ming said as he walked out of the room.


    Hai Sha nodded his head and said: Yes, that''s fine too. Brother Sikong is very careful, if there''s anything you need help with, just call for us.


    Yes. Sikong Ming nodded, and just as he walked to the door, he was forced back into the house.


    What a weird wind! Sikong Ming retreated all the way to the corner of the wall, raised his hand to cover his eyes that could not be opened, and asked with shock in his mouth.


    Brother Sikong ~ Ah ¡­ Sikong Ming''s scolding had not ended, but Hai Sha suddenly shouted out loudly, and once again shouted softly.


    Sikong Ming knew that something must have happened, otherwise Hai Sha would definitely not make such a sound. However, the wind in the room was too strong, and it was difficult for him to open his eyes even if he wanted to.


    What made him even more uneasy was that Hai Sha was already a Fighter of the Starry Sky Level. If there was something that could cause him to panic like this, then this matter would inevitably become frighteningly thorny and thorny.


    Lady Hai Sha, are you alright? What happened? Sikong Ming shouted as he opened his eyes.


    Suddenly, the hurricane stopped, Sikong Ming opened his eyes and looked towards the house, he did not know where they were going, the rest of them were all knocked down by the hurricane and were all affected by it, all of them laid on the ground and moaned.


    Sikong Ming turned his head to look outside the house. He saw a familiar figure carrying the unconscious Hai Sha on his shoulder, standing far away from the courtyard. It did not leave immediately, as though it was waiting for someone.


    Who are you? Why did you have to capture Miss Hai Sha? If you know what''s good for you, quickly let her go, otherwise ¡­ Before he could finish his words, he saw the familiar figure slowly turn around and look at him.


    Sikong Ming opened his eyes wide, and muttered in disbelief: What ¡­ How could it be you? Xun Yi... What are you doing here? Quickly put Hai Sha down, if not I will be merciless to you.


    The other party completely ignored his words, and only looked at him indifferently: "I know that you have the ability, on the account that you have also saved me that day, I will not kill you, but instead go tell Li Qingniu, and ask him to bring Nie Wushuang to find me within three days time. Otherwise, he might not be able to see those people that he considers to be important anymore.


    What did you say? Looks like you are not a good person. I really regret saving you before. Your life was saved by me, so I will take it back now. With that said, Sikong Ming took out a crossbow from his bosom and placed it on his arm.


    This crossbow was refined by Sikong Ming and could release 12 air arrows at the same time. This crossbow did not need to be matched with a crossbow arrow, it could directly condense air and turn it into an arrow. Although it was an arrow condensed from air, with the support of Sikong Ming''s special refining technique, its power and penetrative abilities were much sharper than a normal black gold arrow.


    At the same time, because Qi Condensation experts could shoot twelve Qi Arrows at once, they didn''t need to spend too much time to arrange each one, so they were able to shoot another twelve Qi Arrows in a blink of an eye. This cycle was endless, and even if it was a third level Starry Sky cultivator, it was still hard to defend against most of the time.


    But when such sharp arrows struck Zi Che''s body, it was like hitting cotton, the condensed air arrows directly shot into his body and disappeared, entering into the ocean like a mud cow, without any ripples.


    Ah!" You... Who exactly are you? Even if it was Li Qingniu, he would not be able to receive these arrows with such ease. However, he was easily caught by this person who used to be so useless. How could he not be shocked? How could he not be afraid?


    Zi Che didn''t pay attention to his question. Instead, he slowly turned around and said: Go find Li Qingniu with your questions. He will explain to you, but you have to be quick.


    After saying these words, Zi Che had already completely turned around. His legs didn''t seem to show any signs of strength, yet, while he was still carrying a person on his shoulder, he slowly rose into the air, completely relying on no one.


    After Zi Che ascended into the air, he disappeared without a trace in the blink of an eye. As Sikong Ming watched it ascend into the air and disappear, it was as if his every move contained an incomparable amount of strength, causing no one to dare approach him.


    After waiting for Zi Che to leave for a long time, Sikong Ming finally regained his senses. He hurriedly went to look for the abbot to explain the situation, and with the Divine Traversal Boots as support, he rushed towards the Xihua City.


    When Li Qingniu returned to the Fenghua Mansion with a heart full of worry, Sikong Ming had already been waiting for him for a long time.


    Brother Sikong, why are you here, where''s Senior Sister Hai Sha? Li Qingniu stepped forward and asked.


    I... Sigh, I just came here to tell you this. Brother Sikong is useless, I wasn''t able to help you protect Lady Hai Sha, he was just taken away by someone just now. I don''t know how he suddenly became so powerful, but Hai Sha and I were like two helpless kids in front of him, unable to even take a single blow from him. Ah, if he didn''t want to leave behind my life to tell you, I might have already died in his hands.


    Damn it, even you guys weren''t spared, this bastard.


    By the way, if he has any questions about him, you can ask him if he knows anything.


    Li Qingniu nodded, and told him everything that had happened.


    Ah? Who would have thought that he would actually be a celestial being? Since he was so powerful, why was his memories sealed before this? Sikong Ming said, puzzled.


    Li Qingniu said: I think it should be because of Master''s battle, that Blind Crutch took the opportunity to use the Divine Eye to seal his memories, and it''s all my fault. If I hadn''t accidentally unsealed his seal, all of this wouldn''t have happened. As Li Qingniu said that, he punched his fist in regret.


    Sigh, little brother didn''t know about this either, you don''t need me to say it, but you have to blame your master and Liruo. If they had been willing to tell you everything earlier, you would have accidentally released his seal. Sikong Ming consoled.


    Li Qingniu said: No, they are protecting me, they know that once they tell me the truth, I will not be able to restrain myself from going to Xun Yi to seek revenge. Mr. Jian and saying that Heaven Man is an existence that mortals cannot kill, and in a dangerous situation, it is difficult to not awaken his memories, which is why they have been unwilling to tell me the truth.


    That''s right, before he left, he said that he would bring Nie Wushuang to find him at Celestial Star Sect to find someone to switch with within three days. If he doesn''t see Nie Wushuang within three days, he would have to kill everyone you care about one by one. Sikong Ming said.


    Hearing that, Li Qingniu clenched his fists tightly, bared his teeth and said: Bastard, there will be a day when I will break through Heaven Realm, and let these so-called heaven''s people feel regret for their actions.


    The most important thing right now was to find a way to save his. Could it be that there really was no way to defeat Xun Yi?


    Li Qingniu shook his head: With my current strength, even the Mr. Jian says that there''s no way to win against him. Whether it''s attacking in the light or fighting in the dark, it''s impossible for us to be his match.


    What should he do? I know it''s impossible for you to hand over your master, but do we not care about their lives?


    Of course we can''t ignore it. We just hope that in these three days, we can come up with a good solution to this problem.


    The large fire that broke out before Fenghua Mansion had been extinguished, and a few servants were currently cleaning the messy ruins in the courtyard.


    Not long ago, this place had been filled with cheers and laughter, but now, all that was left was a charred scene as a few busy figures shuttled back and forth within the courtyard.

 C145

    The Celestial Star Sect of several layers of Barrier were easily breached by a young man.


    A few disciples stepped forward to block him, but the other person didn''t even move his hands. He only glanced at them with his eyes, and with just that glance, three people immediately died on the spot.


    As he walked up the mountain, the mere aura emitted from his body caused the dozen or so disciples who rushed over to stop him to heavily injure themselves and fly around.


    The commotion at the foot of the mountain had alarmed the seven hall elders, other than Elder Jifeng, who was temporarily absent from the Celestial Star Sect.


    With Elder Ling Yun taking the lead, the seven hall elders had arrogantly set up the Heavenly Palace''s Seven Apertures Formation to trap the assailant.


    Which one of you is Elder Ling Yun? Which one of you is Li Qingniu''s Master? Being surrounded by the seven people, Zi Che''s expression was not the least bit confused, but he still spoke indifferently.


    Feeling the oppressing aura coming from his body, Elder Ling Yun knew that this was no small matter. If the Nine Halls elders were present, they might still have a chance to gamble, but there were only seven people in front of them, so even with the Heavenly Palace''s Seven Ultimate Skill Formation, they might not be able to deal with this person.


    After weighing the pros and cons, Elder Ling Yun took a step forward and said: "This old man is Ling Yun, who might you be?" Why did you barge into my sect?


    I won''t make it too hard for you, but you have to be my hostage within three days. If three days later, Li Qingniu still hasn''t brought Nie Wushuang to exchange for someone, then I can only kill you.


    Elder Ling Yun frowned, and said: "You want to use this old man to threaten our Master? Our Master will never be manipulated by you.


    Zi Che said without the slightest fluctuation of emotion: Then, just wait for him to collect your corpse.


    Presumptuous! How could Feng Gu Changtian just sit there and wait for death! After Elder Ling Yun finished speaking, he suddenly leaped up and used all his strength to attack the person who came towards him. His attacks were sharp and fierce, each killing move was a move that was completely unlike his usual calm demeanor.


    Zi Che retreated half a step, waved his sleeves, and blocked all of Clan Elder Ling''s attacks.


    Elder Ling Yun spun in midair, transforming into Qi. He used Qi to counter the water, and at the same time, special techniques of the Fenggu Family appeared to confuse the opponent''s hearing, seeing, and feeling with the illusions.


    His real body had also appeared behind Zi Che at this moment. In an instant, his attack had struck at the vital point on''s opponent''s waist.


    However, when he attacked, he felt as if he had hit the air, penetrating through his opponent''s body. At this time, he realized that his opponent had already broken through his Qi points.


    He spat out a mouthful of blood and flew backwards.


    Ling Yun ~


    Brother Ling Yun, are you alright?


    Everyone quickly went forward to help Elder Ling Yun up, and checked his injuries.


    For the time being, he would not die. Zi Che looked at Elder Ling Yun who had spat out a few large mouthfuls of blood and said indifferently: "Just now, you purposely took each attack step by step so as to force me to take your life. You know you''re no match for me, yet you want to use this method to kill yourself? If you die, how will you know that I won''t anger the others? Do you want my entire Celestial Star Sect to accompany you in death?


    You... Who the hell are you?


    You don''t have to care who I am, you just have to be my hostage for the next three days, and be responsible for it. I can''t promise you that I won''t kill any more people, so carry him down there and treat his wounds. It''s best not to have any chance of survival, otherwise, you better prepare for the worst, and help her deal with her wounds before sending him over. Zi Che then walked towards the hall alone.


    As elders of the Celestial Star Sect, they had never received such disdain. However, in a moment of anger, when they wanted to attack together, they were stopped by Elder Ling Yun: "No, this person''s strength is extraordinary, even if they were to attack together, they might not be his match. Moreover, right now, there are only the six of you, so do not make unnecessary sacrifices."


    Who was he? Why have I never heard of such a person? It was unknown when Master got into contact with this kind of evil star. Elder Kun sighed and said.


    Elder Ling Yun said: This person is not an ordinary Fighter, I can''t feel any Martial Spirit in his body, his power source is very strange, I think it might be the legendary power of the Soul, cough cough ¡­


    What? God? Didn''t this world no longer have gods? Elder Wu Chuan said with a frown.


    No, I heard Nie Wushuang mention it before, he said that the people of the Heaven Realm had been paying attention to the movements of the Mortal World, it''s just that their actions were secretive, and very few people knew of their existence. I even suspected that the appearance of the beast tide was related to the people of the Heaven Clan, but Nie Wushuang did not reveal any further relevant information, it was just my speculation, cough cough ¡­


    Alright, don''t say anything for now. Let''s help you heal your wounds first. We can talk about other things later.


    After taking care of Elder Ling Yun''s injuries, everyone accompanied him to the Grand Hall.


    You know what''s good for you, now send a few people to the foot of the mountain to invite a few of my guests to come up the mountain.


    You really think of yourself as the master of Celestial Star Sect? Is it your turn to yell around here? Elder Long Wu said in displeasure.


    Zi Che laughed lightly, and said: Then let your good friends in Master slowly freeze to death at the foot of the mountain.


    Upon hearing that they were Li Qingniu''s friends, the few of them were startled. Elder Ling Yun asked: "May I know who are the guests that you are talking about?


    Zi Che slowly opened his eyes and said: Let''s not talk about other things first, at least you guys should know one of them called Hai Sha.


    Hai Sha... You''ve got him, too, you...


    Zi sneered, interrupted him, and said, "It''s getting late. In this world of ice and snow, even the few weak girls with their auras sealed don''t know if they can make it through this long night."


    You... Someone immediately brought a few people down the mountain to bring the girls up.


    Yes. The disciple outside answered and went to arrange the matter of the person coming down the mountain.


    Other than Hai Sha and Liruo, there was also the hall master of the Stellar Pavilion and Dividing Hall. Zi Che was quite familiar with the few friends around Li Qingniu, then, from their past conversations, he found out that the Elder Ling Yun of Celestial Star Sect was his own Master.


    Zi Che had never seen anyone else before, or had no impression of them, or maybe he was afraid that Tang Yue and Gu Ruoqing would be captured by him.


    Fenggu Zhengyun recognized the person who came over. He was Xun Yi, whom he had met before at Fenghua Mansion realm.


    What? amnesia? Did he recover his memories now? Do you know its origin?


    I don''t know, even the Cyan Ox Master didn''t know. When he heard Master say that he had unintentionally saved him in the Wilderness, he had already lost his memories, so even the Master didn''t know his identity.


    Why did he do this when they did not know each other and had no enmity with each other? Elder Qing Shi mumbled in confusion.


    Because he knew that Nie Wushuang was the master of the Master, so the only way he could find Nie Wushuang was to force the latter to commit the crime.


    Master must be informed of this matter.


    Fenggu Zhengyun thought for a while and said: Even Miss Liruo from the Fenghua Mansion has been brought here. I think the Master must already know about this matter, so they should be thinking of a way to deal with it.


    What could he do to deal with such a monster? "Elder Wangchuan," he said.


    Three days passed in the blink of an eye, yet Li Qingniu still could not think of a way to defeat Zi Che.


    Even the Mr. Jian was helpless, against a man like him, other than using one''s absolute advantage in power to crush him, it was very difficult to rely on other techniques to win, but with Li Qingniu''s current strength, even if he was completely calm and collected, he could only exchange two or three blows with the opponent and that would be his limit, there was no possibility of winning.


    Blind Crutch was able to use the Divine Eye to seal his memories, so I should be able to do the same? Li Qingniu asked the person who tried.


    First of all, he would have his memories sealed, probably because he was already injured at that time, or he made a mistake when he was caught unprepared. If not, this person had the ability to easily capture them, proving that there is a huge disparity in their strength, and that it would not be easy for their own memories to be sealed. Secondly, Master''s Divine Eye is still in the cultivation stage, and its power is not as strong as the Blind Crutch you mentioned, so even if there is a similar opportunity, it might not be able to have the same effect.


    Is there really no other way? After entering the human world, this was the first time he felt so lost and helpless.


    When Li Qingniu was in his room alone, thinking hard, Sikong Ming knocked on his door. He said that he had thought of a good idea and it would be exchanged with Liruo and the others.


    Oh? Brother Sikong, quickly tell me what kind of idea it was. Li Qingniu Wen Yuan could not wait any longer


    Sikong Ming smiled mysteriously, and took out the human skin mask that could change the faces of tens of thousands of people and said: "This is it. As long as I turn into your master''s appearance, you can take me to exchange with Hai Sha and the others.


    No, this is too dangerous. Li Qingniu flatly refused.


    Sikong Ming laughed out loud: Don''t worry little brother, I think that he only wants to get hold of Nie Wushuang, and not take his life. Furthermore, after I have finished swapping people, I can take this opportunity to sneak an attack on him when he is unprepared.


    No, it''s still too dangerous, he''s not that easy to sneak attack, we have to think of other ways, and even if we have to play, I should play the part of master, because I understand master the best, and if I attack, the probability of success is higher.


    Where did that come from? Are you looking down on me, your big brother? Besides, there''s only one human skin mask. If you pretend to be your master, then who will be you?


    This...


    Alright, stop doing this and that. Just do as I say. Don''t worry, I won''t do anything if I don''t have the confidence.

 C146

    Seeing that Li Qingniu was still hesitating, Sikong Ming smiled and patted him on the shoulder and said: I have seen how powerful he is myself, I promise I won''t use my life to joke around.


    Since there was no other way, Li Qingniu could only nod his head and agree. The two of them went onto the streets and picked out clothes that were relatively similar to Nie Wushuang''s attire before rushing towards the Celestial Star Sect.


    He was rejected outside the Celestial Star Sect back then, but who would have thought that with Brother''s blessings, he could finally get his wish and take a look inside. Hahaha ¡­ No matter how great the danger he faced, Sikong Ming seemed to always be able to laugh. This was something that Li Qingniu admired about him.


    After this pass, Celestial Star Sect will be free for big brother to visit at any time.


    Haha, good, then it''s a deal.


    Within the Celestial Star Sect, the life force that was originally released due to the appearance of the new Master disappeared in the next few days. A dark haze covered everyone''s head, from the elders to the ordinary disciples, and it seemed as if there was a huge boulder weighing down their hearts. The person in the hall was like a bomb that could explode at any time, and no one knew when he would be in a bad mood before starting a massacre.


    They originally thought that the Celestial Star Sect was the sect of all the Fighter in the world, and that no one dared to invade it, but after days of consecutive incidents, they constantly attacked the faith of the disciples of the Celestial Star Sect.


    It was truly an eventful period, who would have thought that even the grand Celestial Star Sect would encounter such a situation, it was simply shocking.


    Yeah, originally, I thought choosing Celestial Star Sect was an incomparably glorious thing, but now I suddenly want to go home.


    Don''t worry everyone, Master will come back to save us.


    Although the Master is very powerful, are you sure he can beat this man? Even Elder Ling Yun did not have the power to resist him. Even if the six elders worked together, they might not be able to defeat him.


    Come to think of it, it was already the third day old and the Master didn''t know whether he would return or not.


    I believe that the Master will definitely return, he definitely won''t abandon us. Hearing the discussions of the crowd, Murong Lanyu who was just passing by interrupted and said.


    When everyone saw that it was her, they immediately shut their mouths and no longer discussed about it. After all he was of the same generation as Master, and their relationship seemed to be extraordinary, so everyone could not help but be worried, not daring to talk too much in front of him.


    Within the great hall, Zi Che had been sitting cross-legged with his eyes closed for the past three days, not moving at all. He didn''t eat nor drink at all, but even though his eyes were closed, it was as if he could see everything. Hai Sha originally wanted to secretly knock him out, but when he walked up to her, he opened her eyes and glared at him.


    Today is already the third day, if Li Qingniu does not come back, I will take your first blade. After Zi Che finished speaking, he closed his eyes once again.


    You... If you have the ability to remove my restrictions, let''s try again. Last time, I was only careless and got ambushed by you.


    Zi Che slowly said without even bothering to open his eyes: If on the battlefield, you were beheaded because you did not see what was happening behind you, would you also ask the other party to bring your head back and compare again?


    Hai Sha said in displeasure: "You ¡­." You are too shameless to argue.


    Liruo laughed tenderly: Miss Hai Sha, you should just sit down and rest. They don''t have any feelings for each other, so naturally they don''t care about losing face.


    Zi Che opened his eyes and looked at her, then said expressionlessly: "Considering how many days you have taken care of me, you can die one last time, but if you speak too much nonsense, I don''t mind helping you advance.


    Aiyo, he''s even threatening me. To threaten a weak girl like this, he really has the demeanor of a heaven defying person.


    Zi Che sneered: You''re also considered a weak girl?


    Liruo laughed tenderly: At the very least, compared to you, me, who have sealed my Qi Meridians, is powerless. If it''s not a weak girl, then what do you think it is?


    Zi Che immediately closed his eyes and did not speak. It was unknown if he could not say it or if he was too lazy to refute.


    Little sister, you scared me. He is a dignified envoy of the Heaven Realm, how can you speak so shamelessly? Qi Qingwu said with a coquettish smile.


    Elder sister, do you think that the people of the heavens are as heartless as him?


    Conscience? What was that? How could a heavenly being be so boring?


    The few women ridiculed the person who had captured them one after another, but no matter how much they said and how intense their words were, Zi Che seemed to completely ignore their words, as if he was an old monk entering a meditative state, and was neither sad nor angry.


    After scolding for a while, the three of them felt tired and bored, so they gradually stopped.


    Time trickled by, and the sunset gradually reflected the maple color.


    Suddenly, two figures seemed to fly over from the sky, and the starting point gradually became bigger.


    Li Qingniu brought a person with him and descended, landing on the empty ground in front of the Grand Hall.


    Zi Che, I''m back. Li Qingniu shouted towards the inside.


    When the three women heard Li Qingniu''s voice, they were instantly surprised and joyful. Zi Che also opened his eyes and smiled as he stood up from the ground: "You''re finally back, I was worried that you wouldn''t make it in time and was considering which one to kill first.


    At this time, Sikong Ming, who was disguised as Nie Wushuang, took a step forward and said: "Zi Che, the person you are looking for is me.


    Zi Che looked at him, then nodded and said: Very good, as long as you come over, I will let them go. Actually, I don''t want to kill anyone, you should know this very well.


    Sikong Ming nodded and said: Alright, I believe that you will also keep your promise.


    Of course.


    When Sikong Ming walked toward Zi Che, he originally wanted to stop him, but he was stopped by Sikong Ming''s gaze in the end.


    Sikong Ming slowly walked in front of Zi Che and said: "You can let them go now.


    Zi Che looked at him and lightly snorted: Not yet.


    Why do you want to go back on your word? Sikong Ming frowned.


    Zi Che said indifferently: "Because you are not Nie Wushuang at all, when you walked over, your aura was completely different from Nie Wushuang''s.


    Sikong Ming frowned as he explained: "I have not fully recovered from my previous serious injuries, so I naturally cannot be compared to the past.


    There''s no need to act anymore, I know who you are. Facing such a difficult situation, how could Sikong Ming, who has always been loyal to others, not go and help? Li Qingniu, you were the one who broke your promise, don''t blame me for being merciless.


    After Zi Che finished speaking, he turned and looked at the three women behind him. His cold gaze swept across the three of them, as if he was considering who to attack first.


    Suddenly, a strong gust of wind attacked his chest. The force was so strong that it was enough to avoid the thick wall.


    A round barrel had appeared on Sikong Ming''s shoulder at some point in time. Li Qingniu felt that it was extremely similar to the cannon barrel he had seen in the Heavenly Sun Emperor''s palace, but it was much smaller. Furthermore, it did not have any other interactions with it.


    Furthermore, what was shot out from within was not a pitch black artillery shell, but a faintly discernible, seemingly real, air.


    Even though Li Qingniu was standing several meters away, and even if the air cannonball wasn''t aimed at him, he could still feel the power that shot out from the copper pipe.


    Of course it was I who saved you, today it is my turn to end your life, accept your death! At the same time that Sikong Ming shouted, the copper pipe shot out several bullets at different parts of Zi Che''s body. Every single target had their own fatal spots.


    But Zi Che just stood there without moving, without dodging or making any moves, just like that, he was hit by the Qi Bullets, releasing a loud banging sound, and disappeared, as though nothing had happened, they were all gone.


    Zi Che looked at Sikong Ming and Li Qingniu and laughed blandly: Do you know why you, Nie Wushuang, do not dare to tell you the truth even though you know that I am right beside you? Now you understand, right? Because I cannot kill you, at least in the case of your Mortal World, there is no such thing or method as capable of killing me.


    After saying that, Zi Che''s figure flashed and appeared behind Sikong Ming. Without waiting for Sikong Ming to react, he had already raised his hand and struck Sikong Ming''s back.


    Sikong Ming immediately dropped down like a kite with its string cut. When he landed, he spat out a mouthful of blood, which dyed the ground beneath him red.


    Zi Che said indifferently: On the account that you saved me back then, and I won''t kill you, but if you want to save people from my hands, that is just wishful thinking. Li Qingniu, I didn''t think that with so many people''s lives added together, it still can''t compare to the weight that one Nie Wushuang has in your heart.


    With that said, Zi Che raised his sleeves, and then waved it towards the three of them.


    Stop!


    Stop!


    The same words overlapped with different sounds.


    One was sent out by Li Qingniu, and the other was coming from behind Li Qingniu.


    Everyone turned their heads to look and saw a burly figure suddenly appear out of nowhere.


    Master, why are you here? Li Qingniu was shocked, he wanted to go up and persuade him to leave.


    The person who came was none other than Nie Wushuang.


    Nie Wushuang walked in front of Li Qingniu, and patted his shoulder and said: That day when I saw that you were in a hurry, I knew that something big must have happened. In the end, the shop assistant who was disguised as Fenghua Mansion heard your conversation and knew that Zi Che had come to the Celestial Star Sect, so he used everyone''s lives as a threat.


    Master, Qing Niu is useless and can''t protect you and everyone else. Li Qingniu lowered his head and said.


    Nie Wushuang patted his shoulder and said: No, you have already done everything you can, you are already much more outstanding than I imagined, you don''t have to force yourself, you have to face what you should face at all times, and as a human master, you can''t avoid it even more.


    After he finished speaking, he turned to Zi Che and said: "Kun, I was the one who hid and Qing Niu did not know where I was. It''s not because you said that he thinks I''m more important than others.

 C147

    Oh? Anyway, you were willing to show yourself. Zi Che smiled lightly.


    Nie Wushuang said: Since I''m here, shouldn''t you release them now?


    Zi Che looked at Liruo and the others, and said to them: You guys go on over, and don''t do anything meaningless to waste the effort that Nie Wushuang has spent on you.


    After saying that, his gaze fell upon the right hand Sikong Ming was planning to reach into his clothes.


    Sikong Ming felt his entire body tremble, an invisible force pierced through his heart, the chill engulfed his entire body, and he could not help but stop his hand in front of his chest, unable to move.


    Just then, Nie Wushuang walked over and patted his shoulder as he saw the situation. Sikong Ming felt a gust of spring breeze brush past his face, cleansing his heart of the immense pressure.


    I''ve heard Taurus talk about you. When I''m not around, I''ll have to trouble you to take care of him. Nie Wushuang said with an extremely gentle tone.


    Dou Huang doesn''t need to worry, no matter what happens, my Sikong Ming will take care of it.


    Nie Wushuang nodded his head in gratification: "You should also hurry up and go. Don''t do anything else, otherwise, you will be injured by his power at any time."


    Brother Wushuang. Hearing that Nie Wushuang appeared, Elder Ling Yun, who was originally recuperating, hurriedly rushed out as well.


    Nie Wushuang turned his head to look at him, and laughed: Old friend, thank you for your guidance, Qing Niu has improved a lot during this period, I hope you can continue to help me watch over him, and not let him relax and train.


    I will, but I also know that he needs you more...


    Nie Wushuang shook his head and said: "I have a destiny that I am destined to never be able to escape, I should leave, you guys take care."


    Master, I won''t let him take you away! Li Qingniu shouted but before he could stop, the Void Slash Sword was already in his hand.


    "Qing Niu, your master has never taught you anything. Today is your first lesson, so before your strength reaches the level of being able to defeat your opponent, don''t just talk about battle. Otherwise, not only will you be in danger, you might also implicate the people around you." Only when you become stronger and more capable will you be able to save everyone. Only then will you be able to protect the people you want to keep watch over.


    Save Everyone... That is to say that the Grandma Long and the rest are still alive? Li Qingniu could not wait and asked.


    Nie Wushuang nodded his head: Yes, they are still alive, and waiting for you to save them. Me too, you have to make yourself strong as soon as possible, don''t make us all wait too long.


    Yes, disciple will obey Master''s words. There will be a day when I will step into the stars, slaughter my way into Heaven Realm, and trample all those who have bullied us under my feet, and send them into the boundless hell to receive extreme torture. Li Qingniu said as he grinded his teeth. He glared at Zi Che who was standing quietly at the side.


    Feeling his gaze, Zi Che''s face still remained expressionless, his expression cold and indifferent as if it had nothing to do with him.


    You must be able to. We''ll be waiting for you. Nie Wushuang nodded his head in gratification and said.


    Now that he had finished his nonsense, it was time to move on. Zi Che, finished speaking, waved his sleeve, and a pitch black hole immediately appeared between him and Nie Wushuang. The hole seemed to carry an incomparably powerful suction force, and instantly sucked the two of them into the pitch black hole, before disappearing.


    Master ~


    People... Where was he?


    How did it disappear in the blink of an eye? What kind of secret cultivation technique was this, teleportation? Instant? But it didn''t seem like it.


    Stop guessing, didn''t you hear that he was a man of heaven? This must be a skill that only the heavens can use, you don''t even need to think about it.


    At this time, Li Qingniu could not hear anyone''s words, there was always a voice ringing in his ears, which was that he must become strong no matter what. Only by becoming strong could he save everyone.


    Mr. Jian said at this time: Once they enter the Zodiac Realm, no one will be able to catch up.


    Zodiac Realm... Had he already returned to the Heaven Realm?


    He didn''t know, maybe it was to the foothold he had set up, maybe it was to the Heaven Realm, or maybe it was to the world of Zodiac Realm.


    Li Qingniu clenched his fists tightly and stood there for a long time. Everyone knew that he was currently feeling extremely depressed, so they did not dare to go up and disturb him.


    In a mysterious place, the ice and snow could not be seen for thousands of miles. The warmth of the spring breeze could be seen everywhere.


    In such a lush green environment, what was supposed to be a lively scene. Birds and beasts flying about, fishes playing in the river, natural selection of living beings, constantly displaying the scene of being hunted and hunted down ¡­


    However, there was nothing like this here.


    The place was so quiet that even the wind blowing through the leaves made it seem like there was no sound.


    Silent and without ripples, two figures suddenly appeared in a world that was like a dream. They seemed to have come to prove that this was not a dream world of nothingness.


    Thank you. Nie Wushuang said as he walked behind Zi Che.


    Thank me? Thank you for capturing you, thank you for separating the two of you? Zi Che said with a cold smile.


    Nie Wushuang said with a bland smile: You know what I''m thanking you for, you can easily kill him, but you didn''t do that, I don''t know why you did so, but I still have to thank you in the end.


    I didn''t kill Li Qingniu just to force you to show yourself, you''re thinking too much.


    If you want to force me to show myself, you don''t need to use the Cyan Bull as a threat. No matter who you use as a threat, as long as you have a way to get me the news, I will definitely come. Also, if you want to kill him, you can do so the moment I appear. Heaven Realm people never get bound by promises, you can go back on your words anytime you want. Nie Wushuang shrugged and said.


    Zi Che was noncommittal to his words, "I didn''t think that after all these years, you would still like to think that you, who have been tainted by the mundane world for too long, have actually learned all the bad habits of Mortal World.


    Perhaps, but you should think about what kind of punishment you would receive if the Celestial domain''s master found out about this.


    Zi Che said expressionlessly: My job is only to supervise, not to kill.


    Nie Wushuang laughed: But you didn''t tell Ao Shuang what you knew either, right?


    Zi Che turned his head to look at him, and coldly said: I will notify him, and thank you for reminding me. Let''s go, your companion should have been waiting for you for a long time.


    After Li Qingniu returned to his room, he locked himself in his room and didn''t see anyone. Even Hai Sha and Gu Ruoqing was stopped outside his door.


    Seeing him in such a state, everyone became very worried for him. In the end, it was only because of Elder Ling Yun''s persuasion that they left temporarily, in order to avoid giving Li Qingniu more of a psychological burden.


    Master, you don''t have to be too worried. From the conversation that Zi Che had with the Dou Huang, I feel that they should have known each other since a long time ago, and they should have been friends in the past. Later on, they might have started to oppose each other due to some aspects but at least he shouldn''t have made things difficult for the Dou Huang. The Mr. Jian advised timely.


    Li Qingniu sighed: "But you saw the injury on my master''s body the last time. If he was really a friend, how could he have done such a heavy thing?"


    Maybe his injury was caused by someone else, Dou Huang did not manage to explain the details of this matter clearly. Exactly what kind of environment was he in at that time, and what kind of situation he was in, I think there are things to discuss.


    Even if Zi Che won''t hurt them, being restricted by others will still be painful, I have to save them quickly. Mr. Jian, is there any way to make them stronger quickly? Li Qingniu asked firmly.


    Method for Fast Strengthening... Yes, but very difficult and dangerous.


    I''m not afraid of danger, and I''m not afraid of difficulties. Tell me, what do I need to do to become strong as soon as possible? Li Qingniu said firmly.


    Seeing his resolute attitude, the Mr. Jian sighed and said: Even if Master is determined, but the opponent this time is too strong, I can''t guarantee that I won''t be able to defeat Zi Che this way.


    No matter what, I have to give it a try. Every time I improve, the gap between me and him will be smaller. As long as I persevere, there will come a day when I can step on it!


    Mr. Jian nodded his head: Alright, as long as master has this kind of determination, I will definitely help master increase his strength.


    Li Qingniu continued: If I had the ability to unleash the full power of the Sky Execution Sword, would I be able to defeat him?


    This...


    Still not?


    If it was someone else, perhaps it would be possible, but Zi Che''s words were ¡­ Mr. Jian wanted to say something but hesitated.


    How is he? Do you already know him?


    Sigh, I just remembered that Zi Che is the Heaven Realm War God who already exists, his fighting strength was publicly recognized as the strongest at that time, but at that time, his name was not Zi Che, but ''Kun''. It wasn''t until Dou Huang called out his previous name that I found out that he was the former First Warlord of Heaven Realm.


    First Warlord... So as long as I can defeat him, I can break through Heaven Realm right? As if seeing the hope to continue fighting, Li Qingniu hurriedly asked.


    Mr. Jian nodded his head and said: That''s more or less the case. However, Heaven Realm and Mortal World have been separated for so many years, nobody knows whether the strongest War God has been born in this ten million years. However, even if there are, there aren''t many that are stronger than Zi Che.


    Starting tomorrow, I will definitely make myself stronger. Sooner or later, I will let the people with Heaven Realm experience what it means to be helpless and desperate. As Li Qingniu said that, he clenched his fists even more tightly.


    In the past few days, Li Qingniu had been busy thinking of ways to deal with Zi Che, and he had no time to pay attention to other things.


    In these few days, the Heavenly Sun Empire had sent their troops to assist the Mystic Moon Kingdom, and with lightning speed, they completely defeated the three armies of Beiming Kingdom.

 C148

    Didn''t you say that the Heavenly Sun Emperor has agreed to cooperate with us? Why did they suddenly turn around and hit us? the infuriated Yea Keng Lang grabbed the neck of that day''s envoy and asked with a stern voice.


    The envoy trembled in fear as he said, "This humble official ¡­" True... I really don''t know why, but it was indeed Emperor Tian Yang who personally promised me that he would. Furthermore, with the letter of credence as evidence, I definitely wouldn''t dare to lie and report the truth.


    We didn''t see your letter of credence, who knows if it was stolen along the way or not! I think it''s you colluding with the Heavenly Sun Emperor to come back and deceive us, and then catch us off guard, is it not so?


    Small... This lowly one swears, this is definitely not the case. This lowly one''s family''s young and old are all at Beiming Kingdom, how could they betray their own country? Please enlighten me, my lord.


    Yemo He sighed. "Well, it shouldn''t be him, I thought it was a bit weird when the letter was stolen that day. The guards we sent were all cultivators who were at least at the fifth level of the Star Moon. If we wanted to defeat them and take the letter, those robbers would have to have at least a power at the fifth level of the Star Moon. It seems that we have fallen into a trap.


    Yeltang snorted and said, "Black eating black?" How could it be that easy? Even though the letter of credence in our hands is fake, the world doesn''t know the truth, so we might as well make it public, allowing everyone to clearly see the true face of the Tianyang Kingdom.


    Yay Mohe shook his head and said: This is meaningless, all we have to do is say that we forged that national letter to take revenge on them, and the goal is to differentiate it from the alliance of the Mystic Moon Kingdom, and there is no evidence on that national letter to prove that it was the national letter issued by the Tianyang Kingdom.


    Yea Ku Lang overthrew the envoy and said with a bitter smile: "Thinking further?" We have already suffered a crushing defeat. Shen Yue and Tianyang''s army will soon break through our borders and head straight for the capital. How can we possibly have time to think things over? I think we should escape before the army encircles us.


    No, you... You can''t leave, what if you leave the Beiming Kingdom Nation? At the very least, you have to cure the King''s illness before you leave. When the envoy heard that they were going to run away, he hurriedly pulled at their clothes and said.


    Right now, JieKu Lang''s heart was extremely annoyed, he didn''t have the time to argue with him. He directly waved his hand, and the wind from his palm instantly cut off his throat. He sneered and said, "You are courting death. You can''t blame me for that. I will go clean up and leave immediately."


    Yay Mohe did not have any better ideas, so he could only sigh and nod his head for him to prepare.


    Under the guidance of the Mr. Jian, Li Qingniu helped Liruo and the others break free from the restrictions on their bodies, and opened up their energy points once more. Then, he refined a few medicinal pellets specially used to treat the injuries on their Qi points for Elder Ling to consume.


    If Zi Che had used even more strength at that time, it would have been equivalent to crippling his opponent. Once his Qi Sea was completely destroyed, even if the Martial Spirit in his body was not destroyed, he would still be considered as a cripple, and with Elder Ling''s age, being able to withstand the intense damage caused by the destruction of his Qi Death no one could say for sure.


    Fortunately, his opponent had no intention to take his life, as she had been severely injured, leaving him some leeway. However, it would still take a long time before he could recover.


    Thus, Li Qingniu specially helped him to refine some Qi recovery pills. On one hand, it could help him recover quickly, and on the other hand, it could help him reduce the pain.


    Is the Master leaving tomorrow again? Elder Ling Yun asked Li Qingniu.


    Li Qingniu nodded and replied, "Mn, I must think of a way to make myself stronger. Otherwise, I won''t be able to save master and the others, and I won''t even be able to protect the others.


    Sigh, the path of the strong, is filled with thorns, especially winning against the Heaven is extremely difficult, but as long as Master is confident, I believe that with Master''s talent, he will definitely be able to achieve what he wants. In short, no matter what future he has, Celestial Star Sect will always be the shield for the Master, and I hope that the Master will be careful when you are outside.


    I know, I''ll have to trouble Master and the few elders to take care of the Celestial Star Sect. When I return, I''ll definitely make my Celestial Star Sect go up a level.


    Where is Master going to train?


    Li Qingniu said: According to Mr. Jian, there is a place in the North Extreme that ordinary people cannot reach, and there is also something that can make me stronger.


    Even Savage Beast rarely resided, and had never heard of any mysterious place. However, there were some inconceivable things that would usually be hidden in some places that no one would notice, and they believed that with the guidance of the Mr. Jian, the Master would definitely be able to find that place.


    I don''t know how the matter of Clan Elder Jifeng going to ask that Yu Fang is progressing, or if I should first pay attention to this matter before leaving.


    He said that he had already invited Yu Fang, and was rushing back to the Celestial Star Sect, and was about to arrive tonight. However, Yu Fang made a condition that they would meet your new Master, and see if there was anything special about him. I think that Jifeng must have talked a lot about the Master in front of him in order to arouse his interest, and aroused his curiosity, so we could get him out of the mountain.


    Very good, I also happen to want to meet him. The lord of Nine Halls is the pillar of the Heavenly Phase Sect, even with the recommendations of the elders, I should still be able to meet him.


    During dinner time, Elder Ji Feng brought along an old man who was about the same age as him and seemed slightly fat. The old man seemed to be very slow, but his eyes emitted a faint threatening light, causing the disciples to not dare to look him in the eye.


    Within the Grand Hall, Li Qingniu personally received Yu Fang, and the two of them chatted happily. After a while, Yu Fang gave great praise to Li Qingniu, the youngest Master in Celestial Star Sect.


    Hahaha, earlier, when this old man heard Jifeng say something about you, I thought that he was exaggerating, but after thinking about it, this old fellow was not a fawning person, so I decided to personally come and see you to prove what he said. Not bad, you really did not disappoint me, but ¡­


    But what? Senior Wu Yu, please do not hesitate to join us. Li Qingniu said calmly.


    Yu Fang laughed and said: Actually it''s nothing, it''s just that there are clouds lingering around your brows, is there something unpleasant that is affecting you?


    Li Qingniu sighed, and said: On the way up the mountain, I believe senior should have noticed that it wasn''t just the green cattle artist, the entire Heavenly Star Mountain is facing a huge test, and I have matters to attend to so he anxiously asked someone to take charge of the Red Searing Temple.


    It''s just that the hall master has temporarily lost his Red Searing Temple, so it shouldn''t be possible for his Celestial Star Sect to become like this.


    After a detailed explanation, there will be a Master who will explain it to you and Elder Jifeng. Now, I just want to ask if Senior Wu Yu has the will to stay.


    Yu Fang thought for a moment, then said: Since Jifeng has personally gone to find me, and since Master is welcoming this old fellow who has been living in the mountains for a long time, I have no reason to reject him. However, I have a condition, which is that I want to bring the disciples of the Red Searing Temple to live and train in the Wilderness.


    Elder Jifeng said with a frown: Old Yu, you never mentioned this before. You only said that you were willing to consider it after meeting the new Master.


    Yu Fang laughed: That''s right, I am already considering it right? Besides, I never said I couldn''t make conditions, I only made my own request before I agreed. If I can''t even make the decision for my own disciple, then what''s the point of me being the hall master? You say so.


    You... He was trying to force the truth out of her. Elder Jifeng said unhappily.


    Yu Fang shrugged his shoulders.


    Yes. Li Qingniu spoke out now: But I also have a condition.


    Oh?


    You can bring people into the Wilderness, but you have to guarantee their safety. If you were too radical and lose any one of the disciples, Celestial Star Sect would not sit idly by.


    Yu Fang laughed: No problem, but I have one thing to clarify, the reason why I brought them into the Wilderness is not because I was radical, but because I am more familiar with the place than with the Celestial Star Sect. I can train them better in my own familiar environment, but I will not let them take the risk.


    Hearing him call Li Qingniu ''Master'', everyone knew that he had already agreed to join Celestial Star Sect. Although Elder Jifeng was not satisfied with the conditions he suddenly raised, but he was happy that the Celestial Star Sect had gained more people.


    In order to welcome Yu Fang, Celestial Star Sect had prepared a sumptuous banquet ahead of time as a hospitality, and at the same time, it could be considered as Li Qingniu''s farewell banquet.


    He didn''t know how long it would take for him to return to the North Extreme.


    North Extreme? "Hmm ¡­" This old man has been to many places in the Wilderness but has never heard of this North Extreme before. Yu Fang stroked his beard and said.


    Li Qingniu laughed and said: "I only recently heard about it. However, it is said that thousands of miles in that place, there are no signs of life, and even Savage Beast are unwilling to enter, let alone humans."


    Elder Jifeng laughed bitterly: When this old fellow heard of places that he had never seen before, he immediately wanted to go and find out what exactly happened. After going through so many life and death situations, he still hadn''t been able to grind down his temper.

 C149

    Eh? Why did he have to grind it down? I feel that this is quite good, but now that I have a responsibility to shoulder, let''s not talk about it. When I have some free time, I will definitely take a walk. Surviving in this wasteland is also not a small test. Yu Fang said while laughing heartily.


    There was a type of person in the world who had the temperament of an explorer. They always liked to explore new and unique places to get to the bottom of things.


    Because of this, Yu Fang had once entered deep into the Wilderness. Even if the Starry Skies Fighter entered there, it would still be a narrow escape, and Elder Jifeng had jokingly said that it was a miracle that he could survive until now.


    A banquet was both welcoming and sending out.


    On the morning of the second day, after Li Qingniu had handed over some necessary matters to the elders, he quietly left without alerting anyone else.


    It was because he did not like the sad feeling of parting. He had just experienced a parting and did not want to feel any more, so he chose to continue on his journey.


    Master, what we are passing by now seems to be Beiming Kingdom, do you want to go through with it ¡­ Li Qingniu stepped on the One Step To Heaven''s End, flew past a hill, and suddenly spoke.


    Li Qingniu understood what he meant. Since he was just passing by, he could go and clean up Ya Tan Lang. Now that they were controlling the national affairs of Beiming Kingdom, undoubtedly staying in the palace would not be difficult for them.


    After a moment of consideration, Li Qingniu said: "Right now, I am no longer that anxious to take their lives, so I will first leave them for me to practice with in the future.


    While speaking, he swept past his Beiming and headed a hundred miles north. There were two people walking on the mountain path hurriedly towards the north.


    Seeing that, Li Qingniu could not help but slow down his body, and rushed towards the north, where it became more and more desolate. However, the most interesting thing was that he felt that one of the two was familiar to him. Although he had disguised himself, it was still very difficult to change their bodies and movements.


    At this time, the Mr. Jian chuckled and said: "Seriously, whoever arrived, these two cunning foxes who are nowhere to be found have finally appeared."


    Along the way, they saw the Beiming army retreating bit by bit, utterly defeated. They must have been worried that they would not be able to escape after the city was destroyed, so when they saw that their Beiming Kingdom were no longer functioning, they retreated ahead of time. This was indeed their personality, but why did they run towards the desolate northern side?


    Tianyang Kingdom and Mystic Moon Kingdom''s manpower had almost surrounded the entire Beiming Kingdom, it could be said to be like an iron bucket, added to the fact that Stellar Pavilion had not withdrawn their bounty for the two of them, and the overall situation in the world was completely under the control of Stellar Pavilion, with only the northern side being left alone, which made it a thread of hope for them. Even though it was more desolate as they went further north, they could take a detour from the northern side and go to other places. The Mr. Jian analyzed.


    But since they had already been delivered to him, was Master really going to let them go? After a short pause, the Mr. Jian continued.


    They had already become the target of many, and it would not be too late to let them first experience the pain of exile before taking their lives. However, Crimson Blood Dragon Crystal could not be left to them, as it might bring about a disaster for their Beast Venom Demon Clan and without the Dragon Crystal.


    To deal with these two people, he had to either directly take them by surprise and take their lives. Otherwise, if he was not careful, he would fall into their spell. Mr. Jian reminder received.


    Li Qingniu chuckled. "The most powerful thing about Traceless Sea is not Qing Gong, but stealing techniques. He''s the number one divine thief in the world, living with him for so many years. Even if he can''t learn his essence, it''s enough to use at least a little bit of his skin." "Oh.


    Oh? What was Master planning to do?


    Before we left, I borrowed something like this from my brother for an impromptu use, and now it was time to use it. As Li Qingniu spoke, he took out a human skin mask. It was the mask that Sikong Ming had refined that could change the faces of millions of people.


    Ya Tan Lang and Yay Mohe disguised themselves as a normal couple and walked quickly.


    As if they felt that they had reached a safe place, the two of them gradually slowed down their movement techniques.


    Suddenly, a gust of wind came from behind them. The two of them hastily turned around to dodge, and when they turned around, they saw Hai Sha flying towards them.


    Hai Sha, why did she come back?


    Of course he came to find you to ask for the Crimson Blood Dragon Crystal. Your technique is useless against him, hurry up and leave.


    What about you?


    Yay Mohe glanced at Hai Sha and said: I will block her; he is the starry sky, and I am also a starry sky. Even if I can''t defeat him, I can at least block him from catching up.


    So where do we meet?


    Just find a place and wait for me. In short, don''t stray too far away from where we can meet up.


    Yekalam nodded and said, "Alright, be careful." Finished speaking, he turned around and ran off.


    Where do you want to go? Li Qingniu, who was disguised as Hai Sha, roared and was about to give chase.


    However, Yay Mohe stopped him in his tracks, and said: "Then, you''ll have to get through my hurdle first.


    I always thought that you were just a villain who used your younger brother to achieve your goals. I didn''t expect that you would one day care about him, and actually disregard your own life to buy time for him.


    Hmph, stop joking around. Do you think you can kill me?


    You''ll know soon enough. Li Qingniu had not finished speaking, but he was gone.


    When Yay Mohe sensed that there was someone behind him, her waist had already been blocked by something, and the sinister cold Qi that was being emitted from his body had seeped into his bones, causing her to not dare to move recklessly.


    Yay Mohe swallowed his saliva, and said in shock: Such speed... Aren''t you... "Ugh ¡­" Before she could finish her words, she was suddenly hit from behind. Her eyes turned black and she lost consciousness.


    Ha, if you look closely, you can be considered a beauty, but you''re a beauty of a snake and a scorpion." Mr. Jian chuckled as he spoke.


    Seeing that no one was chasing after him, he hid himself in a secluded place at the foot of the mountain and waited for Yay Mohe to catch up.


    After more than two hours, Yay Mohe finally started to rush over with shaky steps. From the looks of it, she seemed to have expended a lot of energy.


    Are you hurt? Yekalon came out of the shadows and called out to him.


    He''s a bit stronger than me. I accidentally fell into his trap and got injured in the back. I was worried that she wouldn''t be able to catch up to you in time so I rushed to your side.


    "Nope. He might be heading in the wrong direction. We shouldn''t stay here any longer. Let''s hurry up and go."


    Hmm, but I''m not heading north now. I''m heading east. It''s best if I can completely disrupt him.


    Good.


    The two of them then proceeded towards the east. On the way, Yay Mohe asked: "Are the Crimson Blood Dragon Crystal alright?" I was worried that the girl could feel its aura.


    Don''t worry, as long as I don''t activate the Dragon Crystal, he won''t feel it.


    Let''s take a look. We don''t know what method he used to summon the dragon crystal, but it will be troublesome.


    "You''re overthinking it, aren''t you?"


    After saying that, he took off his shirt, raised his right arm, and pressed it against the shoulder of his left arm. Slowly, a secret opening appeared on his shoulder, and a dark red crystal quietly lay within.


    It turned out that from his left arm all the way to his shoulder, he had made a fake arm using a clever mechanism. Because the design was ingenious, although it was a fake arm, his stretching and even lifting movements could be done very smoothly, and he even ingeniously made a layer of fake human skin on it. If he didn''t see the sound of the mechanism opening, at first glance, this arm looked exactly like a real arm.


    At that time, his entire arm had completely rotted away. In order to protect his life, Yay Mohe had personally cut off his left arm which was shoulder to shoulder. After that, in order to cheer him up, she had also found a considerably famous Refiner to make him this fake arm that could move freely like a real arm ¡ª ¡ª and put it on his body.


    "Don''t worry, if her Dragon Crystal is activated, the color of the Dragon Crystal will also change."


    It''s good that you''re fine. Let''s continue on our way. Although he said this, just as he was about to put these things back into the mechanism on his shoulder, he suddenly touched the acupoints on his body, and then with lightning speed, snatched the dragon crystal from his hand, turned around and disappeared without a trace.


    What for? Don''t tell me you want to be alone ¡­ Before he could finish his sentence, he suddenly lost sight of the other party.


    Come back here! Bastard ¡­ No, since when did her Qing Gong become so good? Crap, I''ve been tricked!


    He originally thought that Yay Mohe wanted to devour the Dragon Crystal for herself, but when she thought about it, if the other party wanted to be calm, they would have already had the chance to snatch it away from him. Furthermore, she didn''t know how to activate the Dragon Crystal, so even if she took it, it would be useless.


    Most importantly, he seemed to have seen the person who stole the dragon crystal''s movement technique somewhere before.


    Li Qingniu?! Yay Mohe suddenly felt an unprecedented wave of fear.


    If that person had wanted to come back and take his life just now, it would have been as easy as flipping his palm. Although he could not understand why the other party would let him go, he felt a chill down his spine as he recalled the scene just now.


    If it were not for the fact that he was unable to move due to the acupuncture points, he really wanted to touch his own neck.


    After snatching the dragon crystal, Li Qingniu turned back and headed towards the north. With an extremely fast speed, he traveled several hundred kilometers in an instant, leaving behind the unconscious person and the two people whose acupoints had been pierced through.


    I didn''t expect to get them so easily. They must have been so angry that they jumped up and down. Hahaha! The Mr. Jian said with a smile.


    Master is right, I used to be a bit impulsive when doing things in the past. When I met an opponent like Zi Che, the more impulsive I was, the more I would stop walking.

 C150

    Li Qingniu originally wanted to use the sound of the heaven and earth guqin to confuse the two of them, but the two of them were experts with their techniques, with his Heaven and Earth zither cultivation, he was not completely confident that he could succeed.


    Furthermore, in such a long period of time, they might have heard of Li Qingniu being able to use the zither''s sound to affect a person''s mind. As long as they heard the zither''s sound, they would immediately increase their vigilance.


    He wasn''t even sure if they had it with them or if they had it with them. If they didn''t have it with them, it would be useless to kill them. So the best method was to let them have their own items.


    Fortunately, everything was progressing smoothly, Li Qingniu withdrew his Crimson Blood Dragon Crystal into the dimensional space and continued to advance towards the depths of the Northern Lands.


    Up until the north, Li Qingniu passed by a sparse grassland. There were still some weak animal habitats here, and further ahead was a boundless desert that had almost no life in it. It was unknown how long it took for you to boast before you could fly across that desert.


    According to the Mr. Jian, there used to be a country of Stone Man that was isolated from the world here, and then, for some reason, it quickly declined. This was the ruin left behind at that time.


    After passing the Country of Stone Man, they would reach a snowy mountain which spanned a thousand miles. The cold wind was bone-chilling, and its vitality was gone. It was even more desolate than the glacier where the Celestial Star Sect resided, and there was not a single bit of vitality that could be felt here.


    It was already the third day since Li Qingniu had been continuously heading north. For the past three days, he had only relied on some rations and water that he had stored in the spatial space in advance to fill his hunger, because he already knew in advance that he was entering a barren land. Before Li Qingniu left, he had already prepared sufficient rations and water to last him one month.


    Is this North Extreme? Even if Li Qingniu had an unusual physique, after being exhausted from using One Step To Heaven''s End for a few days in succession, he couldn''t help but feel tired. When he asked his question, his tone was filled with anticipation.


    But Mr. Jian shook his head and said: "This is only Extreme North, it will only be North Extreme after we pass through this continuous mountain of snow."


    What exactly does North Extreme look like? Li Qingniu could not help but ask.


    Mr. Jian thought for a moment, then said: "That is a floating space, it is not easy to describe now, when master saw it for himself, he would know."


    After flying for about an hour, they finally arrived at the end of the snowy mountain. What entered Li Qingniu''s eyes was a vast world that was filled with fantasy.


    Here, the Milky Way poured down like a waterfall, and everything was floating in the air. Right now, it was still daytime, but the scene in front of them was night. Countless strange lights were floating in the sky, illuminating this illusory world.


    The moment Li Qingniu entered the domain, he felt his body suddenly lose weight. Even if he wasn''t able to maintain it with his cultivation technique, his body was still able to float in the air, but because he couldn''t help it, he was unable to balance his body.


    Master, you don''t have to be nervous. You need to relax your mind and balance your body.


    Li Qingniu took a deep breath, closed his eyes slightly, and attempted to use his words to adjust the state of his body and mind.


    When he slowly opened his eyes, he had already straightened his body, regaining his sense of balance.


    This is the floating space of the North Extreme? Why did he lose his center of gravity here?


    The Mr. Jian chuckled: Actually this was originally the border between Mortal World before. Later on, the heavens used the starry sky to separate the two realms, and because this area was close to the Mortal World at the time, the heavens directly separated it out and left it in the human world. It could be said that this land had both the characteristics of Mortal World, and it could be said that it was both.


    Then what is there to make me stronger? This was undoubtedly what Li Qingniu was most concerned about. Right now, he could only think of ways to quickly become stronger.


    Three Meridians For Marrow Cleansing.


    Three Meridians For Marrow Cleansing? What was that? Where can I find it?


    The Mr. Jian explained: The so-called three meridians refer to the Sky, Earth, and Human meridians, and this place used to be where the sky and the earth intersected, so it is a place where the three veins coexist. As long as you can absorb the three veins of spirit energy here and return it to your body, coupled with the potential of the Primordial Divine Body that your master possesses, then your master''s strength can increase by ten or even a hundred times.


    Furthermore, after entering the Heaven, Earth, and Earth meridians'' Spiritual Qi, the Spiritual Qi within the owner''s body would automatically be cleansed, and there would no longer be a need to use the Gold Spirit Stone''s array to purify the Spirit Qi inside the Metaplasia. However ¡­


    But what?


    Therefore, before absorbing the energy, Master had to go to a few other places. After completing those tests, Master''s Primordial Divine Body would have developed to more than eighty percent of its original strength, and would be able to contain enough space to absorb the three meridians of spirit energy.


    Li Qingniu thought for a while and said: Can''t I absorb this spirit energy bit by bit?


    The Mr. Jian replied. No matter if the master absorbed it in stages, or at once, the effects of the energy on the master were all the same, even if one could only absorb 1% of the energy, one still needed to absorb 100% of the space to receive it. This is because the amount of space that is required to absorb this energy is constant, it has nothing to do with how much it is absorbed in one go, so it wasn''t easy for me to say.


    Where are the places you''re talking about?


    Right here.


    Right here? Li Qingniu raised his head and looked around him. All around him was an endless dark space and within this space, the stars and the moon in the sky could be seen clearly. He could even see the patterns on the moon as if he could touch the stars if he raised his hand.


    Of course, this was just a feeling, it was impossible for him to touch the stars with a raise of his hand. The so-called ''hand can pick the stars'' was originally a thought based on one''s own consciousness.


    In this boundless darkness, there were a few hidden places that contained special powers. Only by breaking through these places and obtaining their acknowledgement, would they be able to absorb the Three Meridians For Marrow Cleansing''s spirit energy.


    How do I find these places?


    I will tell Master where to look for, but how long will it take to find the specific fate of the owner? If we head southeast now, we will encounter a set of Play Land, which is the least dangerous of all places, so just consider it Master''s trial.


    Li Qingniu acknowledged, and following the Mr. Jian''s instructions, he floated towards the southeast direction.


    Because there was no heavy feeling in this place, it was extremely difficult for a person to maintain his balance. In this state of stepping on air, Qing Gong was even more difficult to use.


    But fortunately, after finding the technique and stabilizing his movement, his floating speed was not too slow. Furthermore, it did not take him much effort to do so, so Li Qingniu just treated it as playing around.


    He didn''t know how long he floated for, but a faint ball of light appeared in the distance. The light was so bright that it seemed to be almost real.


    Master, that''s the place, but before we go, I need to tell Master a few things.


    Say it.


    Master only needs to put his mind and body into that ball of light to be able to enter. However, due to the influence of the aura of the earth, my connection with Master will be temporarily broken until Master comes out of it. During this time, Master can only rely on his own will to overcome the dangers inside.


    Li Qingniu frowned: What exactly is inside?


    As its name implies, this place is known as Play Land, and as the name implies, it will cause the person who enters to experience an extremely realistic illusion, making them unable to differentiate between real and fake, but it seems like there is no real danger of death, so it is the one with the lowest danger factor. Although the danger factor is low, once the person''s body and mind is trapped within it, it is possible to forever be entranced, unable to extricate themselves, and in the end be swallowed by this space.


    So what do I need to do to get through here? Li Qingniu asked.


    He didn''t do anything, but walked in the direction of his heart. After Mr. Jian finished speaking, he no longer made a sound, as if he was being affected by the Earth Qi. Li Qingniu was also unable to feel the Mr. Jian''s aura within his body.


    To be able to produce such a huge impact when several meters away from the ball of light, Li Qingniu did not dare to let his guard down.


    After stabilizing his aura, Li Qingniu slowly approached the ball of light. After that, he closed his eyes and focused his mind according to the method the Mr. Jian had told him to do so, and then entered the ball of light with his body and mind.


    Suddenly, his entire body felt a tearing pain, as if an inexplicable force had split his body into countless small pieces, and then a powerful suction force had sucked his split body into some place.


    Li Qingniu realized that he had already entered into that space, and slowly opened his eyes. What appeared before his eyes was a scene that he was extremely familiar with.


    In the Wilderness, there was a forest that was still unreachable for regular people, and within it was a nameless Xiao Man Village. At the entrance of the village, a Great Black Cow that had lived for countless years was currently lying next to a large rock, basking in the sun.


    A slovenly looking old man who reeked of alcohol was leaning against a tree and burping while hugging a wine gourd. When Li Qingniu walked over, the old man was shaking the bottle gourd in his hands as he listened to the sounds coming from inside.


    After shaking his head a few times, the old man sighed, he raised his head and looked at Li Qingniu: Eh? Ox, you''re back. Come, come, come, help me pack some wine. The wine jar is still in the same place, go.


    After the old man finished speaking, he burped and threw the bottle gourd in his hand into Li Qingniu''s arms.


    The group of cows caught it with their hands and looked at the bottle gourd in their hands. There were a few words engraved on it that had gone through years of washing.


    These crooked words were carved on it by Li Qingniu when he was young. In Xiao Man Village, he did not have the chance to come into contact with those strange and colorful things in the mortal world. This bottle gourd was the most suitable gift he could find.

 C151

    The facts proved that the Medicinal Residue was also very fond of this gourd. Every day, she would carry it on her body, unable to let go of it.


    Brat, what are you still standing there for? How come you''ve grown so angry in just a few months? Even my old man doesn''t understand you? The Medicinal Residue said with a look of displeasure.


    Li Qingniu blinked his moist eyes and laughed: I got it, I got it, at the back of the old house, I will get some wine for you now.


    Seeing Li Qingniu running away like a wisp of smoke, the Medicinal Residue burped and laughed: "Stinky Kid, this is more like it.


    Li Qingniu heard all of his words. Although they were already far away, Li Qingniu still released his mental energy to observe his surroundings. He did not forget what Mr. Jian had said before.


    This was the Play Land, a place that would cause people to hallucinate. He couldn''t let himself be lost, he had to protect his own heart.


    Every word, action, and expression that he had to grasp was exactly the same as before. If it wasn''t for Mr. Jian''s explanation previously, it would be really difficult for him to tell whether this was an illusion or real.


    He might think that during the time that he was gone, Medicinal Residue and the others had returned to their lives in the small world.


    Although he knew that all of this was an illusory evolution that didn''t exist, Li Qingniu still wanted to enjoy this warm moment that he hadn''t had in a long time.


    When he arrived at the Medicinal Residue''s quarters with an indescribable mood, he heard a familiar voice calling his name.


    Li Qingniu turned back and smiled as he greeted the man: Old Bend, are you still not willing to change your walking stick?


    His eyes were closed, but he seemed to have a clear understanding of his surroundings. Even the stone on the road, he knew that he had to use his walking stick to pick it up to the side of the road, and he also immediately knew that it was Li Qingniu.


    Although he could not open his eyes, he could still see a lot of things. He could even see some things that others could not see.


    What nonsense is this? When you were eight years old, you personally made this for me.


    Li Qingniu laughed: If it''s bad, then I will make you another one. It''s not that difficult anyway.


    The Blind Crutch sighed and said, "Although it''s not difficult, the meaning is different, I still like this one more. Hahaha, right, quickly tell me what kind of interesting things you have experienced outside these past few days, have you been bullied by anyone?" Given how weak you are, you must have received quite a few beatings outside, right?


    That''s right, he was beaten black and blue every day. Only when his injuries had receded did he dare to come back and visit everyone.


    Stinky Kid, remember, in the future, do not bully others, but do not allow others to bully you either. If anyone dares to hit you again, you will fight back.


    Yes.


    Aiyo, you blind old man. Who are you trying to push me over to, aren''t you afraid of losing your waist if you boast too much? A mocking voice came from not too far away.


    Grandma Long. Li Qingniu turned his head in the direction of the voice with an expression of anticipation.


    Look at this. Following his shout, the deaf grandma waved her hand, causing a palm wind to fly towards Li Qingniu.


    Li Qingniu immediately jumped up, dodging the incoming Cloud Push Palm attack.


    Not bad, you have made progress. It seems that you have not lost your life after leaving this place for a while, but it is still not enough. After the Grandma Long finished speaking, she sent out a few more palm strikes.


    They attacked from both the left and right of Li Qingniu who was in the air respectively, using these palm strikes to cut off his retreat path, and then released an even more powerful attack, aiming at Li Qingniu who was in the air.


    The Blind Crutch at the side could not take it anymore, and said: "Old granny, isn''t your attack a little too heavy? What if you injure him?"


    Grandma Long said: So what if I''m injured? It''s not like I''ve never been injured before, if getting hit by this kind of attack would take his life, then he probably wouldn''t even live past a day in the Wilderness.


    Before he could finish his sentence, Li Qingniu, who was in the air, shouted and also released a Cloud Push that welcomed the incoming palm attack.


    Bang!! With a loud sound, the two palms collided and the explosion shook the entire Xiao Man Village.


    The Great Black Cow at the entrance of the village let out a long cry. Leaning on the stone and falling asleep, the Medicinal Residue suddenly quivered and woke up, smacking its lips as it said: "This Stinky Kid, did he let him order some wine to fight in the sky?" He had learned to be lazy before learning anything else. He had to teach him a lesson.


    On the other side of the village, Cripple, who had also suffered from the shock, put down the hoe he was waving. With a sharp glance, he took a wrong step and appeared in front of Li Qingniu.


    Hahaha, who do I think it is? So it''s Qing Niu! Why are they making a ruckus as soon as they returned, causing me to think that there was an uninvited guest. Could something have happened?


    Li Qingniu had already gradually spread out his spirit energy. The Medicinal Residue, the Great Black Cow at the entrance, and the Grandpa Quezi were all under his spirit energy surveillance the moment they moved.


    Their words, expressions, actions, and reactions were exactly the same as what Li Qingniu remembered.


    At this moment, Li Qing began to be unable to tell if this was real or an illusion.


    Before this, he had seen Fenggu Zhengyun''s techniques, and had also experienced Yelai Tan Lang''s techniques, including Liruo''s sound illusions. However, the illusions that those techniques gave him gave him a sense of haziness, as long as he calmly judged and carefully discerned them, it was not difficult to discover the flaw.


    However, the scene in front of his eyes made him feel that it was incomparably real. Even the grass and trees of the Little South Village seemed to be reflected in his eyes.


    Furthermore, most of the things that they had experienced before were only illusions created based on the situation at that time. It was impossible for them to create things that they had never seen or understood before.


    However, everything he knew about this place was exactly the same. This feeling made him somewhat unsure of what it was, including the Cloud Push that Dragon Lady had just released.


    That''s right, Cloud Push!


    Li Qingniu remembered now, that was the first time he had barely dodged Grandma Long''s palm strike, and revealed a pleased expression. In order to prevent him from getting carried away, Grandma Long released several palm attacks, first blocking all of his escape routes, and then launching a palm strike, severely injuring him on the bed for half a month.


    At that time, Blind Crutch had also accused her of being too harsh. At that time, her reply was also as normal as day.


    The only difference was that the current Li Qingniu was no longer the Li Qingniu of before.


    But today, with the same move, under the same strength, Li Qingniu was already able to easily receive it


    Memory, this space... I can read my memories!


    Li Qingniu suddenly realized that there was something special about this space. It could read the memories of the person who entered, and then, according to that person''s memories, organize the familiar scenes and scenes, as well as the temperament and personal abilities of the person concerned.


    Because this space was only a copy of the power in his memories, it did not change the level of power in his memories. So the power and methods that Grandma Long used to work in this space were exactly the same as before.


    The memories that had been extracted by the other party could be extracted and used in this space, including some memories that had already been submerged in the depths of his memories, and even memories that he had rarely recalled.


    Then, it was enough to create a Martial Skills similar to the one in his memories based on the scenes he saw in them, and transmit the true feelings to the person himself. From the eyes to the senses, every single detail, it was almost exactly the same as the real thing.


    Copy memories? Hmph, it should have been when I felt as though my body was being torn apart earlier that a certain power sneaked into my consciousness and stole my memories. If it wasn''t for Mr. Jian''s reminder, I really might have been tricked by my own memories.


    Li Qingniu could not help but sigh, as he slowly swept his eyes over the incomparably familiar faces, he suddenly felt as if the amiable expressions on their faces had all become stiff, and he could no longer feel how casual and natural they were before.


    Li Qingniu sneered, then sighed and said: "Thank you for finding me such a short and warm moment, but... It was time to end it all.


    Green Ox, what are you trying to do? Have you forgotten who raised you? Who taught you martial arts, who protected you with their life? The Blind Crutch monster seemed to have discovered his intentions first, as it frowned and said.


    Seeing that, the Grandma Long secretly channeled her palm energy, frowning and said, "Evil creature, we raised you, are you trying to repay us with this attitude?"


    Qing Niu, quickly apologize to Grandma Long. Otherwise, if she really gets angry, we won''t be able to stop her. The Grandpa Quezi said.


    This was a Medicinal Residue who was burping wine, so he walked over. The bewitching Dendon looked at the few people and Li Qingniu and said, "Hey, I was wondering why Green Ox is not coming back." So, he was stopped by the few of you guys. That''s right, the green ox had come back with great difficulty, so it was time to reminisce about old times. However, Qing Niu, I still need to drink.


    It was as if the words to save them were some kind of joke in Li Qingniu''s ears.


    Li Qingniu suddenly let out a cold laugh, and after the laughter passed, he suddenly breathed out all of the Qi around his body, and said coldly: "I am really looking forward to see everyone return, and not just an illusion. A memory, an unreal world, I do not need it!

 C152

    After he finished his cold shout, Li Qingniu waved both of his arms consecutively as gusts of wind with cold edges swept towards the person in front of him.


    Evil creature, today I will cripple you. Grandma Long suddenly struck out with her palm.


    Grandpa Quezi sighed, he shook his head and moved, appearing behind Qing Liu.


    The Stinky Kid was becoming more and more shameless, it was time to teach him a lesson. The Medicinal Residue''s hands loosened, and the pure Yang Pill Fire immediately shot towards Li Qingniu.


    Great Black Cow at the entrance of the village let out a long cry, broke free from the shackles, and flew into the air, smashing straight towards Li Qingniu''s head.


    Blind Crutch sighed: Ah, Ox, why do you have to go through so much trouble. With that, Divine Eye appeared on his forehead. He wanted to use the power of the Divine Eye to trap Li Qingniu''s mind.


    Li Qingniu immediately took out Divine Eye to counter the Blind Crutch, at the same time, he turned around and threw a palm strike, sweeping up the Wind Blade behind him to attack Hanhaiwuzong, then used Cloud Push to counter the old granny''s palm attack, at the same time, his entire body was covered with a gold light to defend against the Pill Fire''s attack.


    After doing all of this, Li Qingniu suddenly jumped up, his hands grabbing onto the black ox horn that was coming down from the sky and using all his strength to throw Great Black Cow far away. He crashed onto the ground, and with a loud bang, he found a few large trees at the side of the village, raising a cloud of dust.


    Following that, Li Qingniu took out the Golden Sword from the spatial space, raised it above his head and circulated all of his true essence onto the Golden Sword. Jin Hua shot in all directions with dazzling brilliance. In an instant, the world lost its color, leaving only a blinding golden light that prevented people from opening their eyes.


    Although the Earth Qi had affected the connection between Li Qingniu and the Mr. Jian''s Spirit, it did not affect the formidable power of the air cutter sword.


    In the golden light, Grandma Long, Grandpa Quezi, Medicinal Residue, Blind Crutch and the Great Black Cow who were thrown far away revealed a terrified expression. At the same time, they jumped towards Li Qingniu who was in the air and attacked him together.


    However, in the end, they only possessed the strength that Li Qingniu remembered, and even Li Qingniu had not personally witnessed their true strength, so he naturally did not have such a memory.


    With a loud explosion, the six figures all vomited blood and fell from the sky.


    It was just like that day, when red snow was flying in the air.


    All of a sudden, the whole world started to collapse. Xiao Man was struck down by the calamity, and rocks flew everywhere, while the sky started to crack and the earth started to crack ¡­


    Li Qingniu entered into a sea of white light, causing him to be unable to see anything or hear anything around him. It was as if he was in a completely empty world, with nothing in sight but himself.


    Li Qingniu shouted loudly towards all four directions, but his voice seemed to have been absorbed by something, he did not make a sound, and even he himself could not hear his own voice, as though he had suddenly lost his voice. If not for him clearly feeling the vibrations in his throat, he might have truly thought that he had lost his voice.


    Li Qingniu frowned, he waved his hand and released a few Wind Blade s, and after sweeping across the area, the Wind Blade was gradually swallowed by the white light and disappeared without a trace. Li Qingniu moved his body, using the One Step To Heaven''s End to look in a certain direction, but after flying for almost an hour, he was still unable to fly out of the white world. After that, Li Qingniu flew in different directions for another two hours, and even after using all of his Qi, he was still unable to find the end of the space.


    Later on, he used the Divine Eye to look, but no matter how much power it gathered, it would not be able to see through this white land on the Divine Eye.


    Just as Li Qingniu was feeling anxious, the words that Mr. Jian had said before suddenly echoed in Li Qingniu''s mind: Do nothing, follow the direction of your heart.


    Direction of the heart... What was the direction of the heart? Li Qingniu asked.


    But now, no one could answer his question, and everything could only be done on their own. Li Qingniu slowly calmed himself down, and sat down cross-legged.


    While he was in a daze, Li Qingniu suddenly heard a strange noise in his ears. He could not help but open his eyes, only to see a white robed old man seated upright between him and the old man. There was a stone platform between him and the old man.


    The old man was currently focused on the chess pieces on the board, holding a white chess piece in his hand as he considered where he should place it.


    As he was thinking, from time to time, he would lightly tap the white chess piece in his hand against the stone platform.


    After a slight thought, he asked, "May I ask who the old mister is ¡­"


    Ha, I found it. This old man will fall right here, causing you to be unable to advance or defend. Let''s see how you''ll resolve this! Without waiting for Li Qingniu to speak, the old man suddenly realised something, and excitedly said that, and at the same time, he placed the chess piece he was holding onto onto a square on the board.


    The moment the chess piece fell, more than half of the black-and-white chess pieces on the board were instantly covered by the white stones. The black stones instantly became extremely dangerous, and the few strongholds immediately became useless.


    He raised his hand and saw that it was a black chess piece. The old man looked up at him with a complacent expression, as if he wanted to see how his opponent would perform next.


    Li Qingniu could not help but frown again. He was not good at chess, and on the board, most of the areas were already surrounded by Bai Zi, so from its half understanding of chess, it was concluded that Hei Zi would definitely lose. Furthermore, he was still unable to hear his own voice earlier, so the old man in front of him could not hear his words at all, and only he could hear the old man''s voice.


    It seemed that only by breaking this barrier could he break free from his confinement. Li Qingniu thought.


    However, looking at the chess board, he saw that Hei Zi, who already had the power of success or failure, was left thinking left and right. However, looking at the chess board, he, who already had the power of success or failure, left and right thinking right and left.


    Now that Hei Zi was weak, he had to rely on himself to resolve the crisis. If he couldn''t reverse the crisis, then everything would turn for the worse.


    Where should he be? Li Qingniu became anxious. He didn''t do anything as he followed the direction of his heart ¡­ Direction of the heart... Li Qingniu once again slowly closed his eyes, searching for the direction of his heart.


    As Li Qingniu was absorbing the energy, he emptied his mind and focused entirely on the chess board in front of him, as well as the old man''s chess steps.


    Suddenly, Li Qingniu opened his eyes, stared at the old man and said: You took fake steps, and your fall was not enough to change the situation, you are the son of Wu Bu, do you think that I will be able to change anything in a short period of time, and even with the chess control being with you, you can do it?


    It was unknown whether the old man heard his words or not, but he raised his head and smiled at him. "Little friend, it''s your turn to fall behind." As he said that, he actually extended his hand out, holding onto Li Qingniu''s hand, and dragged him towards a chess board.


    Li Qingniu abruptly pulled his hand away from the old man''s palm, and said with a cold smile: "It''s time to fall." As he spoke, he flicked two of his fingers, and the black ball in his hand passed through the old man''s seal hall like a meteor.


    The old man seemed to be unharmed as he remained seated. He smiled and said, "Little friend, having too much hostility will not change the situation. Look, your Blackie has landed in the wrong place." As he spoke, he pointed to the hope in front of him.


    Li Qingniu lowered his head and looked, to see that the chess piece he had just thrown was now seated on a board, and the place where it had landed was surrounded by Bai Zi.


    The old man had lost another son, and Blackie''s disadvantage was even more obvious.


    Another black spot appeared in Li Qingniu''s palm but Li Qingniu remained silent as he looked at the black spot that was waiting for him to fall.


    He had originally thought that killing his opponent would allow him to resolve this situation, but his opponent was actually a void-form, which meant that he was unable to kill his opponent.


    Furthermore, the path in front of him had been completely covered by the opponent''s palm. It was a completely unfair game of chess, and no matter how Li Qingniu played, he was destined to lose without a doubt.


    The old man reached out his hand again and pulled Qing Niu''s hand in preparation to touch the old man''s head. However, Li Qingniu suddenly laughed coldly and broke free from the old man''s grasp once again. Then, he clasped his hands together and held the black object between his palms. He placed his hand next to his belly in a meditative posture.


    Furthermore, he simply closed his eyes and completely ignored the board in front of him, acting as if he did not hear anything.


    Hm? Little friend, why aren''t you falling? Could it be that he admitted defeat?


    Li Qingniu didn''t seem to hear his words and remained motionless.


    The old man smiled and said, "If little friend thinks that you have no son to leave with, then why don''t you just admit defeat? We can start a new round so that we don''t have to delay any longer."


    Li Qingniu continued to ignore him without the slightest movement or expression.


    After a moment of silence, the old man seemed to grow anxious. "My little friend has a chess piece, but he is unwilling to give up. He has nowhere to go, yet he refuses to admit defeat. Is he trying to be shameless?"


    Li Qingniu still did not say anything. Just then, the old man became anxious, he slapped the stone platform, stood up and said: Little friend, you cannot afford to lose, you can play another round, at worst I will just let you play along, but you are acting so shamelessly, you are not a chess player. Forget it, this old man is no longer in the mood today. Little friend, you just need to admit defeat and I will end this game.


    Seeing that the other party still had not moved, the elder snorted and said, "Since that''s the case, let this old man put this kid down for you and end this mess."


    After he finished speaking, the old man walked in front of Li Qingniu, wanting to snatch the black seed in his hand. But he could do nothing as Li Qingniu had gathered all of his strength to protect the black egg in his hand, making it impossible for him to take advantage of it.


    The old man was so angry that he jumped up and down and hatefully said, "The world is going down, the world is going down. This old man has never seen someone act so shamelessly and refuse to admit his defeat. You are simply unworthy of being a chess player." Ah ~


    While the old man was speaking, he suddenly let out a painful scream, only then did Li Qingniu slowly open his eyes and looked at the old man.


    Countless holes had appeared on the old man''s body, just like black and white chess pieces that had landed on the chessboard.

 C153

    More and more holes appeared on the old man''s body, and they started to expand and fuse with him. The hole slowly became bigger and bigger, and bit by bit, the old man was completely engulfed.


    Li Qingniu suddenly felt that the black chess piece in his hand had disappeared, even the chess board in front of him had become invisible.


    The white world gradually became lighter, and the original shape of the world appeared. The starry sky was still the same, Li Qingniu suddenly felt his body becoming lighter, and he once again lost his balance.


    He quickly controlled his breathing, readjusted his body and mind, and regained his balance.


    Congratulations Master, you have successfully passed through the Play Land, and completed it earlier than I had expected. Mr. Jian''s voice finally sounded again.


    Li Qingniu smiled and said: "It''s all thanks to you reminding me. Otherwise, I might still be immersed in the illusion of Xiao Man Village.


    Oh? Master saw the Xiao Man Village? It wasn''t strange that this was the place where his master had grown up. Naturally, it was also the place he was the most concerned about.


    Li Qingniu nodded, only now did he have the chance to raise all of the questions he had accumulated in his heart, to ask Mr. Jian for confirmation.


    The Mr. Jian s answered his questions one by one. Firstly, Xiao Man tried to recall the illusions, and everything was like what Li Qingniu had deduced before. Those illusions were created by reading his memories.


    This was because some of these things were buried in the depths of his memories. Sometimes, he would even forget about them, and when they were created into illusions, they would appear extremely familiar to him, adding to his sense of reality.


    If he chose to survive in Little Gate Village with everyone else, he would sink into an endless quagmire. When he suddenly woke up one day a long time later, he might have already been gradually sucked away by that place, and even the person in his memories would not be able to defeat him. At that time, the person trapped would never be able to leave that illusion.


    After breaking through the first level of illusion, it would be the second level illusion where the old chess player was located. In that level of illusion, the entire chess player was controlled by the old chess player, and it didn''t matter how good your chess player was, you would absolutely not be able to win against the old chess player, because even if you won, he would only need to wave his sleeves and the game would turn into a situation that was advantageous for him.


    As long as Li Qingniu could not defeat the old man, then the game would continue without end. Furthermore, with every round that Li Qingniu lost, his vitality would be sucked away by the old man by a little bit. By the time the old man had absorbed all of his life force, he would be free and Li Qingniu would be trapped there in his stead.


    Release? Li Qingniu was puzzled: "Isn''t he supposed to be doing this from the start?"


    Mr. Jian shook his head. It was the same as its master, who had come to explore but was unable to come out. Furthermore, the person who was always trapped inside, might have come here with the same goal as its master, but in the end, it was unable to come out like its master.


    Li Qingniu sighed, and said: "In other words, he is a pitiful person." Now he finally knew why the old man was so anxious to get him down. Ever since the Heaven Realm and the Mortal World were separated, very few people could reach this place. That person should have already been trapped here for a thousand or ten thousand years.


    Yes, the life trapped inside cannot live, cannot die, did not know exhaustion, did not know hunger, just like this illusory existence, waiting, in the long years, boredom and nothing to do is the greatest torment to people. Mr. Jian said emotionally. He had once remained in a land devoid of people for who knows how many years, so he was the one who understood the pain the most.


    What happens when he is released?


    Perhaps life or death, but he believed that no matter which one, he would not refuse. He even looked forward to it.


    You told me not to do anything, you mean not to play chess with him, right?


    En, as long as you play chess with him, you will never be able to get out of there. And the time it takes to enchant you is limited, as long as that time passes, the illusion array will naturally break.


    So when he saw that Li Qingniu was not moving, the old man would be so angry that he would jump to his feet, and even extend his hand to help him fall.


    And when the black chess piece was in Li Qingniu''s hands, he was unable to control the black chess piece, and could only control it when Li Qingniu threw the chess piece, or hold onto Li Qingniu''s hand to make him fall.


    Mr. Jian smiled and said: After passing the Eye Illusion dimension, from today onwards, there will no longer be any illusions which can confuse Master.


    Where are we going next? Li Qingniu asked.


    There was no hurry. Master should first rest and recover his strength. Passing through the next location would not be as easy as here.


    At this time, in another place, within the Heaven Realm Secret Realm, a person in a golden battle robe appeared.


    Slowly landing on this lifeless tranquility, the corners of his mouth curled up into a smile as he said disdainfully, "The wind is silent, the water is silent, and Ye Wen is silent. Hmph, how much do you like silence? It seems like the war gods of yesteryear have already fallen."


    As his voice fell, he raised his hand and punched the air. Instantly, the air split apart as thunder and lightning flashed. The clouds changed, and heavy rain poured down.


    The originally quiet and quiet space was broken by his great strength. His voice spread out in all directions, shocking everyone within a hundred li.


    On a lake, the water was rippling. The sound of a zither could be heard from one of the boats. Suddenly, the sound of the zither was disturbed by a mysterious flow of Xuan Energy.


    Zi Che who was playing her zither stopped his hands and looked towards the sky which had changed dramatically. He let out a faint sigh, placed her zither to the side, stood up and walked out of the boat.


    Sure enough, it''s you. Why do you always have to be so forceful every time? Ao Shuang. Zi Che asked.


    The person clad in golden armor in front of him was the current First Warlord ¡ª ¡ª Ao Shuang.


    Before Ao Shuang, Zi Che was once the First Warlord. Then, for some reason, when Zi Che''s strength was inexplicably affected and stopped moving, Ao Shuang gradually surpassed Zi Che and became the First Warlord.


    Originally, when Zi Che was still a First Warlord, he was extremely respectful in front of him. However, after his identity as a First Warlord had fallen, Ao Shuang''s attitude had completely reversed, not only did he look down on, but he also provoked him from time to time. Most of the time, Zi Che chose to avoid it, but if a person wanted to find trouble with you, no matter how you avoided it, Ao Shuang would have a way to make you feel uncomfortable.


    Because of this, Zi Che specially asked the Protectors to transfer him out of the Heaven Realm, and coincidentally, the Heaven Realm had set up a supervisor, so he was sent to this place.


    Ten thousand years passed in the blink of an eye.


    During these ten thousand years, Ao Shuang had also visited him a few times on official business. The divine cavities in heaven could connect one''s consciousness to each other''s Zodiac Realm, which could be explained as knocking on the door. As long as the owner agreed, they could directly enter each other''s Zodiac Realm.


    Every time Ao Shuang came to find him, he would not be able to win over him. He was always relying on brute force to enter the mirror, which made him very unhappy, but he knew in his heart that the other party was intentionally provoking him, so he endured it and did not argue with him.


    But this time, Ao Shuang was even more overbearing. Not only was he overbearing, he even intentionally used his own strength to disrupt Yun Che''s Zodiac Realm, in order to force him to come and find him. Thus, Zi Che''s tone of voice was not as humble as it used to be.


    Ao Shuang laughed coldly: "Gentle is never my style, you should be clear about this point. I think this place is too deserted, shouldn''t I help you increase the atmosphere a little?"


    Zi Che knew that he had purposely provoked them, so he shook his head and asked. Just say why you''re here.


    The two of you asked me to ask you how things are going. If you don''t have the ability to complete this task, then just say it. I will plead with the two dignitaries to help you take over this matter so that you won''t have to put in so much effort.


    There''s no need, you just have to reply to them. Things have already begun, Zi Che will definitely not let them down. Zi Che waved his hand and said.


    Ao Shuang sneered: Hmph, don''t try to be brave, after all, you are no longer a war god of Heaven Realm, even if you do not have the ability to complete this mission, I believe that the Two Sovereigns and the others will definitely not make things difficult for you. I am doing this for your own good.


    Thank you for your concern. Zi Che was confident that he still had the ability, so he didn''t need to worry about this matter. Zi Che interrupted Ao Shuang and said.


    Hah, well, I''ll be kind enough to be treated like a mule. Ao Shuang said with a look of displeasure.


    If there''s nothing else, I won''t be seeing you out, please. Zi Che raised his hands to send them off.


    Ao Shuang snorted coldly, and turned to leave, but suddenly remembered something, and turned back to say: There is one more thing, I heard that Day Chi sensed that the Primordial Divine Body had descended into the dust again. The Sky Sovereign told me to ask you, did you find out that a person with an Primordial Body appeared?


    Zi Che frowned and asked: When did this happen?


    Not long ago.


    Zi Che turned around with his hands behind his back, and said with his back facing Ao Shuang: "First, I have been focusing on completing missions during this period of time; I do not have time to care about things that I do not know about. Secondly, if I meet this person, I definitely won''t let him live. If it was you, I believe it would be the same.


    Oh? But now that you know about it, don''t forget about it. If you dare to neglect your duty, then don''t blame me for not reminding you. Speak, Ao Shuang snorted, and once again flew up into the sky.


    After Ao Shuang left, Zi Che slowly turned around, looked at the hole he had made in the sky, and shook his head: "Ao Shuang, you will definitely suffer a loss due to your arrogance one day. I didn''t think that Day Chi would already feel it, and it seems that he won''t be able to hide it for long.


    After he sighed a few times, Zi Che slowly raised his arm and waved his sleeve towards the sky. Immediately, the clouds scattered and rain began to retract, the lightning disappeared, and the tear in the sky also began to mend once again.


    The wind was silent, people were silent ¡­

 C154

    When Zi Che returned to the boat, with a glance, the boat turned into a log cabin.


    The house was very big, and inside the house, Mo Nichang, Hanhaiwuzong, Hanhaiwuzong, Medicinal Residue, Boundless, Nie Wushuang and the Archaeopterygium that had transformed into the body of a bearded big guy were sitting cross-legged with their eyes closed. Around their bodies, there was a purple light pillar, enveloping all of them within.


    Hearing Zi Che''s voice coming in, everyone opened their eyes. Nie Wushuang said: "What happened just now?"


    You should have guessed.


    Nie Wushuang laughed and said: Ao Shuang is really getting more and more rude. It''s fine if he is strong enough to enter the mirror, but he is also trying to disrupt your spatial order.


    Zi Che said indifferently: I have already told him about Li Qingniu, aren''t you worried? Heaven Realm will not allow people with Primordial Divine Body s to live on. All your years of hard work and hope will all go down the drain.


    Nie Wushuang laughed: Unfortunately, I do not believe a single word you say.


    Oh?


    Nie Wushuang continued: If what you said is true, then we should have already been handed over to Ao Shuang by now, and not trapped in this pillar of light.


    If I could use your cleverness in dealing with other people''s affairs, I wouldn''t be in such a predicament today.


    What about you? Do you know how to deal with people? Do you know how to stay away from the world and protect yourself from its dangers? Why did you get yourself into trouble at such a crucial moment? If they hide us here, they will find out one day.


    Zi Che coldly said: "After we capture the rest of you, I will naturally hand you over to the two of you to be dealt with."


    Zi Che waved his long sleeves, and the large wooden house on the water transformed into a boat again, rippling into the water waves. There was only a table, a stool, and a zither left, and other than Zi Che, there was no one else.


    North Extreme. Li Qingniu floated in the air, legs crossed, adjusting his Qi.


    Strange. Mr. Jian''s voice suddenly sounded.


    Li Qingniu opened his eyes and asked: What''s strange?


    Mr. Jian said: I have just used my own spiritual energy to probe the other few earth meridians, and faintly felt that there is an additional unique earth vein. However, the aura of that earth vein is extremely distant, and should be felt from the Wildland. That far away earth vein can be felt from here, meaning that he is connected to these few earth veins.


    What would happen if he didn''t go there?


    Regardless of the distance between these Feng Shui lines, they were all interdependent. As long as one of them failed, it would be impossible to successfully absorb the remaining power.


    Logically speaking, the power should have been left behind by the man of heaven, even if I absorbed it, would I really be able to defeat the man of heaven?


    Mr. Jian laughed: It is definitely not enough to rely solely on absorbing power but master is a Primordial Divine Body. Primordial Divine Body has limitless room for development, so absorbing this energy is just laying the foundation for master, to raise the capacity of master''s body, as for how far master can develop to, it still depends on luck and hard work.


    I see. Where should I go next? Determination surfaced in Li Qingniu''s eyes once again as he slowly straightened his body and spoke.


    Master would be able to come across the Kun Yin Land when he travelled northwest.


    Li Qingniu made a sound of agreement, swung his body, and floated towards the northwest direction.


    On the way, Mr. Jian introduced the general situation of Kun Yin Land to Li Qingniu.


    After entering that place, it would be filled with a ruthless aura. Once I let it invade my body, all of my thoughts, actions, and power would be affected, and I would not be able to unleash it normally.


    Once all the meridians in the body were invaded by the Yin Qi, the victim would become a zombie, completely losing consciousness. They would wander around the Kun Yin Land like a lone soul, unable to find their own body.


    As for how he passed through that place, Mr. Jian said he did not know, because no one had passed. Previously, he only knew that the person who passed through the Play Land was a friend of one of his previous masters when he came out of there.


    At that time, its master sent that friend to the North Extreme, and kept him watch outside the entire time. Waiting for his good news, however, after he successfully passed the Play Land, that friend was buried within it, and had never come out.


    Its master had waited outside for half a month, but no one came out. He knew that it was extremely dangerous inside, and even if he went in, it would be a waste of his life.


    Since then, no one had ever heard of anyone coming here. Of course, during the long period of its slumber, no one could say for sure what had happened.


    However, there was one thing for sure. Judging from how the remaining Heaven''s Might had not been absorbed by others, at least until now, no one had been able to pass through all of the Feng Shui lines.


    As for what would happen after passing all of the Earth Veins, even Mr. Jian couldn''t say, because it had never happened before, but one thing was certain, he could obtain the power of these Earth Veins and link the three veins together. Once he obtained the power of the Three Meridians For Marrow Cleansing, he would be able to use this as an extension, and at that time, he would be able to successfully receive the remaining power of the heavens, and use it for his own body.


    A normal person''s body that had not been baptized in Three Meridians For Marrow Cleansing would not be able to withstand the strong impact of the divine power. Even people with Primordial Divine Body s would not be able to withstand the power before the Primordial Divine Body s were fully developed.


    And other than the completely developed Primordial Divine Body s, the only viable path left was Three Meridians For Marrow Cleansing.


    After a while, a ball of light the same as the one from before appeared in front of Li Qingniu''s eyes.


    With every point that he got closer to the ball of light, Li Qingniu felt that his connection with the Mr. Jian became weaker.


    Master, you''ll have to be careful. The Mr. Jian said at the end.


    With the previous experience, Li Qingniu had already mentally prepared himself. The moment he entered the ball of light, he released a protective golden light to reduce the pain he had when he entered as well as to prevent dangers that might occur after he entered.


    Li Qingniu felt that the moment his feet touched the ground, his body suddenly felt a heavy weight. Luckily he was prepared in advance, he did not immediately fall, but instead stood steadily.


    Even before he opened his eyes, he could feel waves of cold wind swirling around his body, incessantly attacking the golden light protecting his body, wanting to break open a hole and enter into his body.


    Li Qingniu slightly adjusted his Qi, increasing the power of the golden light by 10%, tightly protecting his body.


    Then, Li Qingniu opened his eyes and saw a dark world. In this world, everything was emitting an azure color.


    The Yin Qi was dense, without the slightest bit of life force to follow.


    Suddenly, Li Qingniu felt footsteps coming from behind him. He frowned, and turned around, to see a figure walking towards him with strange steps.


    Li Qingniu hurriedly flashed backwards, retreating more than ten meters before he could take a closer look at that person.


    The man was dressed in ragged clothes, looked haggard, and had lifeless eyes. He was walking with his legs stretched out straight and his arms held straight. His waist made him look extremely stiff.


    Li Qingniu paid attention to his chest, it did not have any undulations, and there was also the scent of dead potatoes''s breath coming out from his nose.


    Li Qingniu knew that this was definitely the walking dead body that the Mr. Jian had mentioned before. As long as he could not pass through this hurdle, he would become the same as the walking dead, wandering around endlessly in this endless space.


    While Li Qingniu was sighing emotionally, the man had already gotten closer. When he was less than three meters away from Li Qingniu, the man suddenly jumped up from the ground, with both of his arms extended out horizontally, he dropped straight down onto Li Qingniu''s chest. Puchi!


    Li Qingniu dodged to the side immediately, when the man landed on the ground, he jumped up and continued to attack Li Qingniu.


    Li Qingniu dodged back and forth a few times, but that person still did not budge. Li Qingniu furiously struck out with his palm, the vast palm force directly struck that person, his body splitting into many pieces and scattered in all directions.


    Not a single drop of blood splashed out, not a single drop of liquid flowed out. It was as if his entire body was dry, as though he was relying on the power of the Yin Qi in this earth vein to support him in walking everywhere.


    This kind of person could no longer be considered human or even dead. Li Qingniu felt that it was more appropriate to call him a living corpse.


    However, everything wasn''t over yet. Just when Li Qingniu was about to calm his heart and observe this space to think of a way out, he suddenly heard even more footsteps, and was walking over.


    Li Qingniu suddenly turned around, and saw a large group of live corpses not too far away from him, walking towards him with similar posture, movements, and shape to the man just now.


    Li Qingniu''s heart was immediately shocked: Could it be that these people are all Fighter who were once buried here, and were unable to leave? Li Qingniu noticed that on all of their chests, without exception, there were one or two cuts that were tainted by blood.


    Even if there was Golden Light in his body, he could temporarily prevent the Yin Qi from invading, but if he was unable to get out of here, the golden light would eventually run out. And there were only Yin Qi in this place, there was no energy that could be absorbed, which was equivalent to being unable to go in.


    Therefore, once the golden light protecting his body ran out of spiritual energy, he would no longer have any more barriers to rely on.


    Li Qingniu knew that now was the time to concern himself with life and death, and every decision he made, every action he took, would be an adventure.


    With a thought, a large group of corpses appeared in all directions, approaching him in groups.


    Li Qingniu''s hands were already sweating slightly; he definitely would not let himself stay here. He still had too many things to do, too many goals that he had yet to accomplish.


    If he were to collapse on this lifeless piece of land, he definitely wouldn''t be willing to give up.


    Looking at the approaching corpses, Li Qingniu felt an unprecedented pressure.

 C155

    This kind of pressure was formless, completely stemming from his heart''s fear of the things in front of him.


    What he was afraid of was not the living corpses in front of him, but the resistance and unwillingness to be one of them.


    The live corpse in front of him was already within 10 metres, Li Qingniu knew he could no longer hesitate, and with a loud bang, a Cloud Push struck out towards the live corpse that was right in front of him.


    With a loud bang, more than a dozen living corpses were blown away by the palm force and then exploded in the air.


    Li Qingniu realized that a few of the corpses had actually dodged his Cloud Push.


    Do they still have consciousness? That''s not right, they couldn''t possibly still have any consciousness after walking here for ten thousand years. Was it due to the Fighter''s instinct? That''s right, they must have relied on their Fighter instinct to avoid the attack.


    And to be able to avoid Li Qingniu''s Cloud Push''s attack, one must at least have Starry Sky Level 10 of a higher level to be able to do so. After all, they no longer had any consciousness and could only rely on their instincts to respond. It could be said that they could not even use one-third of their strength when they were alive.


    Even if Li Qingniu did not use all his strength, a normal Fighter would not be able to dodge it easily.


    While he was thinking, the few living corpses that had just dodged his attacks had already jumped up into the air, split into three different directions and attacked him from the front, left, right.


    Almost at the same time, the other living corpses had all arrived at a place very close to Li Qingniu. Some of them had already started to attack, while others were already ready to move.


    There were at least twenty living corpses jumping at him from both sides.


    Li Qingniu spun his body and flew into the air, unleashing a series of palm attacks to repel the corpses. At the same time, he used the water elemental spiritual energy in his body to create a tall ice pillar as a foothold, preventing himself from being continuously attacked by the corpses.


    Standing at the top, Li Qingniu could see further in the distance. From all directions, Li Qingniu could see countless living corpses slowly surging towards him.


    In the last ten thousand years, there had been less and less people who knew about this place. There were fewer people who could reach here, so undoubtedly, the majority of these living corpses were left behind by the Primordial and Paleogene''s Fighter s a long time ago.


    The weakest among them was at least at the elementary stage of the Starry Sky Realm, otherwise it would be hard to imagine such a scene.


    The most important thing was that in this isolated and dark place, every bit of Li Qingniu''s energy was consumed, the more danger he would face. Therefore, before he could think of a solution, he had to try his best to maintain his stamina.


    The living corpses first stared blankly at the icicles for a while, then they began to jump one by one towards the icicles.


    No matter how strong and sturdy Li Qingniu''s ice pillar was, it would not be able to withstand their continuous collisions. After an hour, the ice pillar shattered with a loud bang, and the corpses that rushed in from all directions were densely packed and waiting below.


    Li Qingniu waved his arms and conjured up a huge gust of wind, which brought along the ice shards that fell and smashed onto the dense horde of living corpses around him. The ground immediately shook, and corpses formed wherever the ice chips passed.


    But to the living corpses that were unconscious, the crushed remains of their comrades could not cause any form of pressure on them. The remaining living corpses continued to jump towards Li Qingniu.


    Li Qingniu could only rely on his amazing agility to dodge back and forth, temporarily delaying.


    At the same time, he wielded the Void Slaying Sword in his hand and used the sword techniques he had learned from the guard to stab the living corpse in front of him.


    Using this kind of ordinary sword technique, although he could only kill one at a time, it would not consume much of his strength.


    Moreover, his opponent had too many, and even now, there were still living corpses gathering towards him. If he could not eliminate all of them within three to five strikes, then he would no longer have the strength to wield the sword.


    After about an hour, Li Qingniu used the sword in his hand to cut apart the six hundred odd living corpses.


    The places under their feet were practically filled with pieces of flesh that had fallen off their bodies. Even using the words'' Purgatory ''to describe the scene in front of their eyes was not an exaggeration.


    At this time, the number of living corpses that continue to gather towards this direction is getting smaller and smaller. Qing Niu estimated that if he were to use his full strength, he would be able to kill more than 80% of the living corpses in three strikes.


    However, after three strikes, he would only have a little more than thirty percent of his strength remaining. But that was still better than being besieged like this.


    He gathered his strength and swung his sword in the direction of the most concentrated group of corpses.


    The golden light was dazzling, but these unconscious bodies naturally could not feel it.


    With a loud bang, countless bones broke and his body was torn apart.


    Wherever the sword light passed, it suddenly became quiet. The noisy corpses covered the ground.


    Li Qingniu was able to take a breather for a bit, but not long later, the other groups of corpses came over.


    He continued to jump towards Li Qingniu.


    With another sword stroke, the golden light flashed again, and the scattered body fragments filled the sky.


    Just then, a live corpse suddenly jumped to Li Qingniu''s side, its speed was so fast that Li Qingniu almost did not have time to react.


    He quickly retracted his sword and pierced the throat of the live corpse, only to see the corpse''s body shift to the left, and actually allow Li Qingniu''s sword to pierce through empty space.


    This was the first time in a long time that Li Qingniu had seen a living corpse that knew how to dodge sideways, and after he had dodged Li Qingniu''s attacks, he originally had the opportunity to launch a series of attacks, but he just stood there and didn''t move.


    What was this living corpse? Could it be that he still had consciousness?


    Just then, the live corpse reached out and grabbed Li Qingniu''s sword blade that he did not manage to retrieve in time, he placed his nose onto the sword blade and sniffed, and from his throat, a hoarse voice came out.


    You''re still alive? Who are you? Why did he recognize the Sky Severing Sword?


    Live? Cluck, cluck, cluck ¡­ How could there be living people here? Go north, cut it off at the sight of a flagpole, then go west, break it up at the sight of a gong, then head south again. When you meet a talking stone statue, ignore him and push him down, then head east, water a dead tree until it blooms, then you can go out.


    Why are you telling me this? Li Qingniu asked in disbelief.


    Just then, the live corpse pushed the sword blade in its hand towards Li Qingniu''s back, and immediately stabbed it into the chest of a live corpse. Li Qingniu''s body trembled, and the powerful pressure instantly broke the live corpse into pieces.


    The live corpse had already jumped to the left of Li Qing Niu, and together with the other live corpse that jumped over to attack Li Qingniu, it tore apart the live corpse in a few moves.


    Hurry, the number of Yin Corpses here is not what you see, if you keep on wasting it will only lead to death! From the living corpse''s throat came out a low and deep gurgling sound, reminding Li Qingniu.


    Seeing that the other party had not only saved him, but was also struggling against the living corpses, he decided to no longer doubt his name. Nodding his head, he raised his sword and was about to use One Step To Heaven''s End, but then suddenly he thought of something and turned around: "May I know your name?"


    Yang Li.


    Thank you for your guidance. I am Li Qingniu, if there is a chance in the future, I will report it to you. Li Qingniu cupped his fists and then used One Step To Heaven''s End and flew towards the north.


    A newspaper? Cluck, cluck, cluck ¡­ There''s no chance, people leave their names, geese leave their names, that''s enough, gege gege gege...


    According to Yang Ji''s instructions, Li Qingniu quickly found the flagpole. The flagpole was so tall that it could not be seen, and it was as thick as a person''s thigh.


    Li Qingniu waved his Sky Severing Sword and used all his might to sweep, causing a loud ding sound to ring out, and the flag pole that was so tall that one could not see its peak fell.


    Li Qingniu did not care about anything else and immediately headed west. After walking for around a quarter of an hour, he saw a gigantic drum floating in the sky. Li Qingniu jumped onto the drum and used Cloud Push to smack the surface of the drum with his palm.


    Li Qingniu walked over, and heard the stone statue suddenly say: Haha, you''re finally here, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time.


    Li Qingniu ignored it, and it continued to say. Li Qingniu? You must be Li Qingniu? Do you want to know? Where are Mo Nichang and Nie Wushuang?


    Hearing the names of the two, Li Qingniu''s heart jumped, and the steps towards the stone statue paused, but Yang Ji''s words still echoed in his ears, causing Li Qingniu to hold back the doubt and expectation in his heart, and angrily shattered the stone statue''s base with a palm. The stone statue instantly lost its balance, and cried out in alarm before falling to the ground.


    Li Qingniu, you really don''t want to ask me where Mo Nichang and the rest are? Don''t you care about them at all when they raise you up?


    With the stone statue toppled, Li Qingniu no longer bothered with him and turned to fly to the east.


    After the time it took to eat a meal, Li Qingniu found the huge withered tree. However, all around him were flat ground without any water sources.


    After Li Qingniu muttered to himself for a moment, he activated the water attributed spirit energy within his body and used the Martial Spirit Power to form rain clouds, pouring heavy rain above the dead tree.


    The heavy rain poured for two hours and the ground beneath Li Qingniu''s feet had basically entirely become mud. However, there were still no signs of sprouts from the dead trees, let alone flowers.


    The water elemental spiritual energy within his body was almost depleted due to the loss of the five elements.


    However, he knew that he could not stop. If he could not complete this last step, then everything he had done would be for naught.


    After urging out the last bit of spirit force, Li Qingniu increased the intensity of the rain.


    When Li Qingniu was almost out of breath, a green bud finally started to gradually sprout from the dried up branch. After a while, the green bud grew into a branch, and amidst the newly grown green leaves, a small flower bud slowly grew out.


    Even the rain seemed to have permeated the fragrance of the flowers, spreading out in all directions.


    Smelling the fragrance that was assaulting his nose, Li Qingniu''s heart instantly felt at ease. At the same time, the surrounding topography also gradually began to undergo a subtle change.


    The dark blue world faded bit by bit, and the starry sky slowly appeared once again.


    Aside from the huge tree that had bloomed once more in front of his eyes, everything else had returned to the world of the Floating Space.

 C156

    Great! I''ve been worried about master before. It''s good that you''re out. At this time, the Mr. Jian''s voice finally sounded. Li Qingniu finally let out a long sigh of relief, and his heart was completely at ease.


    Then, Li Qingniu described what happened inside to Mr. Jian.


    Oh? That person said his name is Yang Li? What did he look like? Mr. Jian could not help but ask in surprise.


    Li Qingniu shook his head: "Perhaps the humans inside are all rotten, only leaving behind a body that is as dry as rotten wood, its face is lifeless, the dry and wrinkled skin on its tight frame cannot be seen clearly, but he is actually extremely tall, and is at least one head taller than the others inside.


    It should be him.


    He''s the friend of one of your masters, you say? Li Qingniu had already guessed it before, but he was not too sure, so he could only ask Mr. Jian to confirm.


    The Mr. Jian nodded his head: That''s right, it''s him. Back then, he was also a Fighter with extremely high cultivation, and he also had six Martial God Bodies which were developed to the peak, which was even stronger than the current Supreme Star Realm. However, in the face of the power of the heavens, he still seemed insignificant, so when he came to this place, it was a pity that he did not succeed.


    Why did he seem to still have a sliver of consciousness? Unlike the others, he seemed to have completely become a living corpse without any will? Li Qingniu asked.


    Perhaps it''s because he has the body of a Martial God, or perhaps he found something inside. But to have such a consciousness is more painful than being trapped in a place for millions of years. "Then he let out a long sigh.


    Seeing so many living corpses inside, Li Qingniu also felt the same way. It would have been one thing if it was a living corpse without any consciousness, but to have consciousness and wander around a dead corpse''s land for thousands of years, that kind of feeling was something that no one could endure.


    Was there a way to free him? Li Qingniu knew it was impossible to save others, not to mention that in the last ten thousand years, his lifespan had already ended, he was only relying on the s in the Yin Field to maintain his body, just saying that the blood vessels in his body could easily rot, and even if he was given the medicinal pills for him to consume, he would not have the body to digest them.


    These few Earth Veins were formed from the power of the heavens, and were used to protect this floating object world. As long as one obtained Three Meridians For Marrow Cleansing, these special Earth Veins would disappear right after after after absorbing the power of the heavens. However, Master is currently weak, so I shouldn''t think too much about it. I should recover my physical strength first.


    Mr. Jian then took the chance to introduce Li Qingniu to the other locations. They were The Land of Sun, Wind Raising Ground, Water Discharge Ground, Inferno Prison, Regeneration Ground, Chaos Land and Immersed Martial Land. As for the location, he did not know when it appeared, but he could sense its approximate location.


    For example, Play Land could prevent Li Qingniu from being affected by the illusions of the mortal world, and the Kun Yin Land had instead created a special meridian in Li Qingniu''s body. If he passed through the The Land of Sun, he would then receive another special Yang Pulse.


    At that time, the Yin and Yang meridians would complement each other, just like how the five elemental cycles would never end, but the increase in spirit energy would be due to his Martial Spirit Attribute, while the growth of the Yin and Yang meridians would originate from his own strength. For example, when activating the Cloud Push, he would be able to unleash even more power than before.


    However, the Mr. Jian did not know what kind of dangers were hidden in these places, and could only deduce them from the legends.


    It was said that those who entered could live forever and remain in that state ever since they entered. Logically speaking, it should have been a place of longing, but the people inside would also forever lose their freedom, trapped in that space without being able to escape.


    As for how to pass the trial, he would have to wait for Li Qingniu to enter before he could slowly explore.


    At this moment, in a distant place, in a shabby hut, a ragged beggar suddenly flipped over and sat up from his straw bed. If someone who knew him were to see his movements so quickly, they would probably be stupefied.


    The beggar looked about seventy years old, with full hair and beard, and wrinkles at the corners of his eyes.


    The old man had been begging here for years. Because he was suffering from gout, his movements were not easy and he couldn''t go out begging for more than a few steps every day. He could only pick up some leftovers from nearby families.


    As time passed, the people nearby gradually became familiar with the old man. Seeing how pitiful the old man was, most people were willing to give him some food. Later on, the thirty-odd households in the vicinity made a promise. They would take turns to arrange an extra meal to help the old man. Some warm-hearted people would even send their food over when they knew that the old man would not be able to move freely.


    Occasionally, those who had new furniture would give them to the old man.


    This old man''s grass hut is a little shabby, but it doesn''t leak any of the rain. It is also when nearby families are repairing their houses to see if his house is leaking, and if it is leaking I will help fix it for him. There are still many warm-hearted people in the world who don''t need to spend any money to do this.


    However, the old man''s movements were not only nimble and nimble, but also as fast as lightning. It was hard to believe that he was the same poor old man who would often suffer from gout.


    At the same time as he shot up, a strange air current surged through the room. The tables, chairs, plates, stools, pans, bowls, ladles, and other items that were arranged in a disorderly manner instantly changed their original positions.


    If one walked into a Fighter with a lot of experience, they would be able to tell at a glance that the placement of these items was not ordinary at all.


    Suddenly, a somewhat hollow voice came from his room: "Too late. If I had come to take your life, you would probably be dead by now. You haven''t made any progress over the years."


    Hearing this voice, the old man suddenly let out a sigh of relief and said with a wry smile: "A broken body, how could I improve? Moreover, didn''t you tell me that unless my life was in danger, I am not allowed to use force, and naturally there is no room for improvement."


    You are very obedient. That hollow voice


    The old man sighed and said, "You didn''t make things difficult for me. I am already very grateful. Besides, I don''t want to cause any trouble."


    What if I say you can fight right now?


    The old man sneered and said, "Can I say no?" Although I feel that my life is very peaceful now, but if there is nothing special, I know that you wouldn''t look for me. Tell me, what happened?


    That voice slowly said: That child back then has already reached the North Extreme, his goal is the Three Meridians For Marrow Cleansing.


    When the old man heard this, his expression greatly changed. "Three Meridians For Marrow Cleansing?" Wasn''t that a trap? I have to try to stop him!


    However, he did not know that it was a trap, nor that it was a trap at all. If he could pass all the tests, he could truly obtain Three Meridians For Marrow Cleansing and the power of heaven there.


    The old man pursed his lips and said: Even so, you and I both know that those Earth Vein Stones are very difficult to pass through. The purpose of the establishment of the place was to lure and kill the Fighter s of the Mortal World and let those powerhouses who thirsted for power go there themselves to die. How is he now?


    The voice replied: Right now, I have already passed the Play Land and Kun Yin Land trials, so I should be preparing to enter the next vein.


    The old man frowned, clenched his fist and said, "I have to stop him, I have to stop him immediately. I will go now."


    The voice said, You are going, but not to stop him.


    What do you mean? If he fails, he will die. The old man said excitedly.


    The voice was still as flat as before. "But if he passes, he will inherit the power there. This will soon be what you wanted him to be."


    The old man gritted his teeth and said, "But it''s not too late for him to absorb the energy after the Primordial Divine Body is fully developed."


    The voice paused and sighed. Too late.


    What do you mean? What''s too late? The old man quickly asked.


    The voice replied, We can''t wait for him to completely develop the Primordial Divine Body.


    Why?


    Because Day Chi had already sensed that the Primordial Divine Body had reappeared in this world, and before long, they would lock onto Li Qingniu. At that time, if his strength was insufficient, he would similarly die, and at that time, no one would be able to change anything.


    The old man was stunned for a moment. He frowned and said, "Didn''t we imprison him all those years ago?" Why did Day Chi sense him so early?


    The voice faintly sighed and said: His speed of growth has exceeded our expectations, adding on to the fact that he had several fortuitous encounters, caused the spirit energy in his body to become as pure as a man of heaven, allowing him to break through the Five Elements Attribute earlier than we had expected, and even broke through the restrictions we had placed, this should be how Day Chi felt about him.


    Was there really no other way? The old man suddenly asked like a deflated ball, sitting on the chair behind him.


    If you want him to be good, you can only hope that he can successfully absorb the power from that place. Only with powerful strength can you give him a chance of survival.


    The old man clenched his fists and asked, But if ¡­ What if he couldn''t get through?

 C157

    After a moment of silence, the voice sighed and said, "That was his life as well. We can only wait for the next Primordial Divine Body to descend.


    The old man lowered his head and did not say anything else. His eyes kept flickering, as if he was trying to think of a way to deal with this problem. However, it seemed that he could not think of a better way, so his frown deepened.


    You don''t need to think about it anymore. If I had a better way, I wouldn''t have come looking for you. The voice sounded again.


    The old man pondered for a moment and said: "You want me to guide him through the Feng Shui lines?"


    The voice grunted. You''re the only one who can help him now.


    Actually, the difficulty to pass through each of the meridians is about the same, but the degree of danger is about the same. Actually, the difficulty to pass each of the meridians is about the same, but the degree of danger is about the degree of danger.


    But if he''s in the wrong order, he''ll be twice as dangerous, and you don''t want that to happen.


    The old man muttered to himself for a moment, then asked: "Who instructed him to go to the Three Meridians For Marrow Cleansing? Almost no one has ever heard of the North Extreme since a long time ago and those who know about it are even fewer. Besides the few of us, it is impossible for anyone else in the world to know about it.


    It was a spirit, a Sword Spirit that had existed since the Primordial Era.


    The old man laughed, "So that''s how it is. Then no wonder. However, since there is such an ancient and powerful spirit guiding him, what do you have to worry about?"


    Because there was one thing even this spirit did not know.


    When the old man heard this, he put away the smile on his face and frowned again. "Are you saying ¡­?" Guardian Land?


    That''s right, Emperor Qing was originally the eye of the formation, but following along with his sacrifice, the eye of the formation began to change. It followed his sacrifice and turned into the tenth vein, and if Li Qingniu passed through The Land of Sun, he directly headed for the Wind Source Land, then he would never return.


    The old man pursed his lips and thought for a moment. "How long did he take to use the first two meridians?"


    The voice replied: Less than four hours each, plus the time between resting and searching for the Feng Shui lines, it hasn''t been more than two days.


    So fast? The old man mumbled.


    That''s right, so right now, other than me, only you might be able to make it. It''s inconvenient for me to show my face, so ¡­


    The old man interrupted the voice and said, "Alright, I understand. I will immediately set up the formation to go, but I might not be able to stay here any longer. Otherwise, disaster will definitely befall this place. After I leave, I''ll have to trouble you to help me take care of the aftermath."


    Yes.


    The old man nodded and stood up from the chair. He took out a parcel from the pile of grass where he slept, and inside was a new set of clothes and a few other strange items. Some looked like weapons, while some looked like special tools for setting up arrays.


    After he had changed his tattered clothes, he slightly closed his eyes and abruptly released the Qi around his body to cover all the objects in the room.


    Everything in the room moved once again to form another formation. The old man jumped towards the center of the formation and muttered some incantations. After saying a few words, he suddenly disappeared.


    After he had left for a while, a bolt of lightning flashed in the clear night sky and a bolt of heavenly fire fell from the sky. The old man''s thatched cottage was struck by lightning and was set ablaze from the inside out.


    People who heard the thunder came out to check on the situation and saw that the old man''s house had suddenly caught fire. They all gathered around to try to save the fire.


    However, too many things were piled up in the house, and most of the roof was made of combustible wood. There was also a lot of hay in the house, and once the fire started, it would become a raging inferno that could not be approached. Everyone could only watch as the old man''s house was buried in the sea of fire.


    Sigh, this old man is quite pitiful. He has lived a lonely and miserable life, yet he was unable to die in the face of old age. The heavens truly have no eyes.


    Yeah, if it''s a young and strong guy, he might be able to escape, but his body is sick, and he can''t move, even if he wants to. Tomorrow morning when the fire stops, I''ll see if I can find some ashes or relics and help him build a grave.


    Everyone shook their heads and sighed. Listening to the tragic fate of the old man, they felt extremely regretful.


    At this time, Li Qingniu had already recovered most of his physical strength, and according to the guidance of the Mr. Jian, he began to rush toward the The Land of Sun of the next Earth Vein.


    The The Land of Sun is an extremely positive place, the reason why one must first use the Kun Yin Land to obtain the power of the Yin Meridians, in order to be able to absorb the Yang Pulse''s power, and provide you with the power to break through the The Land of Sun. You must remember that the two of them exist together, and only if one of them is lacking, they can become a heretic. Mr. Jian warned him one last time before his connection with Li Qingniu was broken.


    However, all of these were conclusions made by the Mr. Jian based on deductions he had heard before. As for the specific effects, Li Qingniu had to verify them himself.


    Li Qingniu was ready. After adjusting his condition, he entered the ball of light.


    This time, Li Qingniu no longer felt the sensation of a heavy fall. Instead, he slowly descended, and didn''t feel his body being torn apart. The moment his feet smoothly landed on the ground, Li Qingniu felt a warm feeling that he had never felt before.


    When he opened his eyes, what entered his vision was a bright world. Although there was no vitality, there was no aura of death. Clouds that did not change floated in the air, and the warm sun illuminated the entire land.


    There are trees, flowers, rivers...


    There were no fallen leaves, however, and the birds in the branches sang the same melody over and over; all the flowers were merely flowers, not a single one blooming; the river, where no fish played, was like a pool of stagnant water, but the water was clear enough to see to the bottom, and was not as murky and murky as the usual stagnant water.


    The flowers are gone in the spring, and the birds are not frightened.


    Unknowingly, Li Qingniu suddenly thought of these two lines of the poem.


    Just as he was feeling curious about everything, the sound of people talking came from afar. Li Qingniu turned around and looked behind him to see a city gate standing far away, surrounded by people.


    There was a group of people sitting in a circle under a tree outside the city. They seemed to be intensely discussing something.


    Seeing that, Li Qingniu started to walk forward to check. It turned out that everyone was surrounding the two chess players, discussing about the movements they had just made.


    Thinking about the old man on the Play Land in front of him, Li Qingniu could not help but be slightly shocked, taking a step back, as though he was afraid that he would be caught in the chess game and be unable to escape.


    His movements attracted the attention of everyone present, and they all turned to look at him, looking at Li Qingniu up and down with a novel gaze.


    Li Qingniu took the chance to sweep his gaze across the crowd. There were people of all ages, ranging from twenty to sixty to seventy years of age, men and women, all of different ages.


    Looking at how they were dressed, although the clothes looked new and old, Li Qingniu had never seen clothes like this before. He only felt that the clothes looked very old, but he did not know what era they were in.


    The gazes of these people were peaceful. Even when they saw him, an outsider, they did not display any hostility. Their eyes were only filled with curiosity.


    Could it be that these people were all the ancient Fighter who came here before? Li Qingniu thought in his heart.


    However, if it was the Fighter, they should be able to feel the unique aura of the Fighter coming from their bodies. Unless they deliberately restrained it, it would be very difficult to hide their extraordinary aura.


    It was possible that they had lived here for too long, and had almost never fought with anyone, gradually hiding this kind of aura. Even their eyes were filled with a peaceful aura, without a single hint of sharpness, Li Qingniu did not dare believe that these people were all Advanced Fighters s who had once reprimanded them for a period of time.


    Young man, are you here to pursue longevity as well? One of the old men who was playing chess said as he put down the chess pieces in his hands and turned to look at Li Qingniu.


    Longevity? Li Qingniu frowned and muttered.


    At this time, a middle-aged man who was originally watching the game rubbed his chin and said, "It has been a long time since a newcomer joined here. The last person who came here should be Little Hao, but that was ten thousand years ago."


    Ten thousand years? I''m afraid you haven''t woken up yet, let me see... At least a hundred thousand years. A good-looking lady beside said.


    Ah? Has it been so long? Hahaha. As the middle-aged man spoke, he awkwardly smiled.


    Li Qingniu muttered to himself for a moment and said: "I am not here to seek longevity, I am here to seek strength.


    At this time, the other elder who was playing chess also put down the chess piece he was hesitating on, looked at Li Qingniu, and spoke with a sharp tone: "Oh? To seek power, is it because I want to pass through this vein?


    When he said that, the people who had friendly expressions at the start, suddenly all had killing intent in their eyes. Their eagle-like eyes pierced Li Qingniu''s body, causing him to feel an uncontrollable pressure.


    Looking at those people now, they looked as if they belonged in the Fighter s. In an instant, their upper bodies no longer had the gentle aura they had just had.


    In the blink of an eye, countless of people had already moved like shadows, surrounding Li Qingniu. All of their eyes erupted with light and their bodies released the aura of a Fighter, as though if Li Qingniu answered wrongly, they would not hesitate to kill him.


    All of you are trapped in here, don''t you want to leave? Li Qingniu couldn''t help but be surprised at their reactions, and couldn''t help but frown and ask.


    Leave this place? Hahahaha, don''t you know? This is the legendary land of longevity. In order to obtain longevity, who wouldn''t have to suffer countless hardships to find this place and let us leave, wouldn''t they want us to die? The man who spoke earlier sneered.


    It was only now that Li Qingniu finally understood what kind of place this was. This was a place that used longevity as a temptation, trapping those who came here to stay forever, preventing them from leaving or even making them feel like leaving.

 C158

    Furthermore, over the course of time, the level of one''s strength would constantly change. If one placed their current Starry Sky Level 10 on top of that, it might just be the entrance to the stars, or even not be considered the entrance to the stars, if placed on top of that.


    Being surrounded by such a group of people, it was impossible to say that Li Qingniu was not nervous at all. However, since the casual life they had lived for ten million years could wear down their fighting spirit, it was likely that their powers would rot too.


    Seeing all the faces in front of him that were as cold as a hungry tiger pouncing on its prey, Li Qingniu suddenly laughed out loud.


    What are you laughing at? The man took a step forward, pointed at Li Qingniu and bellowed.


    Li Qingniu continued to laugh as he spoke. "I''m laughing at how naive and foolish you all are. Your millions of years of life have all been in vain."


    Everyone was stunned at first. They looked at each other, then I asked, "Are we stupid?" How are we stupid? Try to reason with me, or you won''t be able to go anywhere today!


    Li Qingniu said with a sneer: The heaven and earth are on good terms with each other, the cycle of life and death is endless, you are mortal, yet you wish to live forever, to be trapped in a strange method and unable to escape, and you even have a complacent look, if not foolish, then what is naive? Or perhaps it was appropriate for him to deceive himself.


    Li Qingniu''s words were like a poisonous needle that ruthlessly stung the hearts of everyone present. The Fighter who came to this place weren''t all here for the sake of seeking longevity; the ones who came to chase after power, weren''t just Li Qingniu.


    There were even more intelligent and intelligent people amongst them. It was not that they had not thought of what Li Qingniu had said, but they, who were unable to escape from this cage in the end, could only lie to themselves.


    Otherwise, they really didn''t know how to spend the millions of years they had been living. As time passed, they could only slowly wear it down.


    After Li Qingniu finished speaking, he specially looked at the expressions of the people around him. Indeed, there were a few among them who had lowered their gazes, and there were two people behind the big tree who were sighing softly.


    The two of them looked like a couple. After hearing Li Qingniu''s words, the woman''s eyes filled with tears, and dived his head into the chest of the man beside his. The man sighed and placed his hand on the woman''s shoulder, softly whispering words of consolation into her ear.


    If one looked closely at the woman''s abdomen, they would see that it was clearly bulging. It seemed like it had not been nine months, and it should have been eight.


    Li Qingniu immediately understood something. Taking the opportunity when everyone''s heart was shaken, he looked at the woman and said: If I''m not mistaken, that madam''s baby in the womb has already been in it for more than ten thousand years. It cannot be given birth until now, and has no fate to meet its parents. Duyang wasn''t long. This so-called longevity was only used to freeze species in that state in order to achieve an undying and indestructible result. However, was there really any meaning to this longevity that was bound up? Are these the longevity that you have come to this place to pursue?


    Just then, the people surrounding Li Qingniu could not help but look at each other, and took a step back with their heads lowered.


    Nonsense! The old man who was playing chess with a ferocious expression suddenly threw the chess piece in his hand towards Li Qingniu.


    Li Qingniu was already prepared. He immediately turned his body, dodging the incoming chess pieces, and with a step, he was already behind the old chess player and released a Cloud Push.


    Li Qingniu''s movements were fluid and fast, faster than the blink of an eye. However, the instant his palm struck out, the two elders disappeared without a trace.


    Bang! With a loud sound, the stone table instantly exploded into powder and scattered under the impact of the Cloud Push.


    Brat, you''re rude! "However, a loud shout suddenly came from behind him. Li Qingniu felt a strong force suddenly attack his back. Seeing that it was already too late, Li Qingniu hurriedly sent out a golden light to protect his body. At the same time, his body surged with raging flames, which condensed into a huge flaming blade and swept behind him.


    Heh, an insignificant skill! The sound of an opponent''s cold laugh could be heard as an invisible force suddenly covered up and extinguished his flaming saber. Following that, a palm landed heavily on his back.


    With a loud bang, the ground under everyone''s feet shook endlessly. Sha Feishi walked away, and dust covered the sky.


    Amidst the smoke and dust, a low grunt came out from the smoke and dust, following that, Li Qingniu flew out, and in the instant he landed, he retreated over 10 steps before stopping.


    At this moment, blood was seeping out from its mouth. The golden light protecting its body was also shocked by the palm strike, making it hard for it to continue.


    There are a lot of people here with the body of the Martial God and the body of the Martial Saint. Against a conceited Hair-raising Boy like you, this old man only needs one hand to do it, take back what you just said, this old man will not bother with you.


    Li Qingniu wiped the blood off his mouth and laughed out loud: I understand, I finally understand, the people here did not choose to stay, but were forced to stay by force.


    At this time, the old chess player, who had a relatively mild attitude, smiled and walked forward, saying, "You''re wrong, most of them are willing to stay. They came here to search for longevity, so how could I not stay voluntarily?" If you don''t believe it, you can ask them yourself.


    After the gentle old man finished speaking, he looked at the surrounding people and said, "Tell me, what do you think?"


    Seeing the old man''s gaze, a few people immediately stood up and said, "That''s right, we did it of our own free will, we were not forced to stay."


    Yeah, we came here to pursue longevity, so you should stop spreading lies and lies to tempt people.


    Seeing their submissive appearance, Li Qingniu knew that these tens of millions of years had washed away their dignity as Fighter s. He couldn''t help but sigh for their sorrow.


    At this time, a younger Fighter pursed his lips and said: "However ¡­." Although I did come here for the sake of longevity in the beginning, I''ve been tired of living alone for tens of thousands of years. If I could get out, of course I would want to ¡­


    What do you want? The gentle old man turned to look at the young Fighter and asked with a smile.


    Seeing the old man''s smile, the young Fighter''s body couldn''t help but shiver. Lowering his head, he whispered: "Of course I want to live forever."


    Li Qingniu sneered: You do not even have the least of the dignity of a Fighter, you are not worthy of being called a Fighter anymore.


    The young man gritted his teeth and said softly, But I want to see the outside world again.


    The gentle old man''s expression changed slightly when he heard this. He suddenly revealed a ruthless expression and said, "Oh?" Is that so?


    With that said, the old man waved his sleeves, and instantly, a ball of black mist enveloped the young Fighter. Li Qingniu wanted to step forward and dispel the black mist, but right at that moment, the young Fighter let out a blood-curdling scream and disappeared, leaving the black mist that was dissipating with the wind.


    Kill them, and this is you? A method to cut off the mouth of a large number of people? Li Qingniu shouted.


    He smiled and said, "My little disciple has misunderstood. Since this is the land of eternal life, how could anyone die here? He is just going to find his own heart, so when he understands what he wants, he will naturally come back."


    The old man said casually. The surrounding people looked at each other and lowered their heads, not daring to make a sound.


    Li Qingniu saw their expressions and understood what was going on. He snorted: Torture him and force him to bury his heart, this was the way you used to control the hearts of others, it seems like the two of you are the rulers of this world.


    This was a country of immortality. No one ruled this place. Little brother, I advise you to not try to be brave again. Staying here and living in peace with everyone else, to stay forever away from the outside world and the intrusion of Savage Beast s, isn''t that good?


    Li Qingniu snorted, he had already grasped the air slashing sword in his hand and said: Why don''t you all ask yourselves, is fleeing from the dust and chaos in your hearts the reason why you all chose to become Fighter in the first place? Did you guys really become Fighter to escape? The reason why I became a Fighter is to save my loved ones from the demons and to protect the people I care about. So, don''t even think of me being like them, living a muddled life.


    With that, he raised his Golden Sword s, and his entire person flew up into the air. In the blink of an eye, he had already unleashed over a hundred swords, with over a hundred sword Qi that weaved together to form a sword net that flew at the two elderly men.


    A powerful sword pressure rapidly spread out in all directions, enveloping all of the two elders'' range of advance and retreat.


    The two of them did not even look at the powerful sword pressure that was approaching them. They only let out a light snort, and then they both raised their arms and casually slashed at the sword net, causing two holes to appear on the sword net, and it passed through the two of them.


    The strong sword crushed the rocks and boulders, but it did not cause the two any damage.


    Li Qingniu''s mind shook, only to see the gentle and old man waving his sleeves at him, causing a black mist to envelop his entire body, just like how the young Fighter''s entire body was enveloped in black mist.


    Just as Li Qingniu wanted to jump out of the black mist, he felt a strong suction force that was about to suck him in.


    Soon. The feeling of being torn apart disappeared. Li Qingniu slowly opened his eyes and saw that the truth was extremely familiar.


    It was the Xiao Man Village again, and also that terrifying scene that he was once incomparably familiar with.


    The originally peaceful and peaceful Xiao Man Village was suddenly filled with scarlet snow, and rumbling heavenly thunder could be heard as a single person flew through the blood while smashing his relatives down from the sky. He watched as they vomited blood and fell to the ground with a loud thud, but was powerless to do anything.


    What appeared next was the scene of his first battle with Zi Che. Even though he used all his strength, he was still unable to withstand a single move from Zi Che.


    Similar similar scenes kept flashing before Li Qingniu''s eyes, and even if Li Qingniu closed his eyes, these images would still appear in his mind. In his mind, it was like a playback of space, constantly replaying the helplessness and disappointment in his life.

 C159

    More and more, he began to feel a trace of fear in his heart when he saw how strong and weak his opponent was. As the image continued to play, this fear''s mentality gradually deepened, and gradually, this fear evolved into fear ¡­


    Then a voice spoke in his ear: Is this the outside world you want to go back to? You will only be bullied there. This place will not only give you eternal life, but it will also give you a warm place to return to.


    Li Qingniu clenched his teeth, and replied with a grunt: In your dreams, there will be a day when I will trample over the person who bullied me before, and there is no one here I want to protect. It is impossible for me to stay here!


    Sigh, you have people that you want to protect, and we also have people that we want to protect. Those people that are willing to stay here, they beg Changsheng to give up his Three Meridians For Marrow Cleansing, and this place will disappear, and they will die, day by day. For the few people that you want to protect, are they to sacrifice everyone here?


    I want to pursue great power, not only to protect the people around me, but also to fight against the Savage Beast Tide. This kind of deceptive trick is useless on me, just give up.


    Sigh, stubbornly refusing to accept your mistake. Since that''s the case, you should just stay here and continue to feel fear. If you get lost, just shout out that you want to stay, and I''ll let you out.


    Stop dreaming.


    Hehehehehe ¡­ I''ll see how long you can keep your mouth shut.


    As the other party''s voice fell, the same scene continued to repeat itself over and over again, tormenting Li Qingniu''s heart.


    Just then, Li Qingniu remembered what the Mr. Jian had told him. The reason why I passed the Kun Yin Land is to obtain the power of the Yin Meridians, so that I can absorb the Yang Pulse''s power and provide you with the power to break through the The Land of Sun. You have to remember that the two of them coexist with each other, and if one of them is missing, you might end up as a heretic.


    Yin and Yang Interlaced... Absorbing the Yang Pulse''s power... How could he absorb the Yang Pulse''s power?


    Li Qingniu tried his best to suppress the interference of the images that continuously appeared in his mind as he tried to think of a possible solution.


    Heaven and earth, the yin and yang, the Pill Fire bright and dark, the yin and yang reversed ¡­ Li Qingniu suddenly muttered an incantation as he sat cross-legged in the darkness. He channeled the energy around him into the Yin Meridian, and in an instant, the entire space started to shake violently, causing thunderbolts to appear in the clear sky, lightning bolts to collide, wind to howl incessantly like a wild beast.


    At the same time, the peaceful scenery that was originally within the The Land of Sun suddenly disappeared. The same huge tremors, the same wind and rain swaying, and the same space shaking violently without end.


    As the people in the outside world realized this, they became flustered. This kind of scene had never happened before.


    What was going on? How could this be?


    What happened? What was going on?


    Could it be the end of the world?


    They had already passed thousands of years of tranquility without any waves. In their stormless days, they had long since forgotten how to deal with the sudden rain and wind. For a moment, they were all flustered.


    The vicious old man glared at everyone and said in a stern voice: "What are you panicking for?" It was just a moment of shock, but it would not last long before returning to normal. From your appearances, it seems that you are still Advanced Fighters.


    Under his gaze, everyone quieted down and no longer dared to shout.


    Just then, someone pointed at the sky and shouted, "Oh no! The sky is about to collapse!"


    At the same time the words left his mouth, an endless crimson rift appeared in the sky. It was extending endlessly, as if it was going to split the sky open.


    At this moment, small cracks also started to appear on the ground beneath everyone''s feet. With a huge vibration, the cracks slowly expanded, gradually forming a huge fissure in the ground, separating everyone from each other.


    The two elders looked at each other and nodded slightly. Then, they turned around and disappeared from everyone''s sight.


    Seeing that the two elders had left, the crowd immediately lost their wits. They didn''t know how to deal with the situation in front of them and were flustered once more.


    In the dark space of replay, Li Qingniu was still sitting cross-legged quietly. No matter how violent the tremors in the sky and earth were, it was as if he did not hear or hear anything. It was as if everything that had happened had nothing to do with him.


    Suddenly, two elders appeared at Li Qingniu''s left and right side, at the same time, they raised their hands and attacked Li Qingniu from both sides.


    When their hands touched Li Qinglin''s shoulders, a strange suction force suddenly came from Li Qingniu''s shoulders. Not only did it absorb all the force the two of them released, it was even continuously absorbing the energy from both of their bodies.


    The two of them were actually formed from the Yang Qi of this land, and could use all the Yang Pulse energy here as they wished. That was why there was nothing that they could do in this region of the Hidden Sun, where they had no opponents.


    But at this time, the more Yang Qi they had, the better they were to Li Qingniu. Immediately, they tried to pull their hands away from Li Qingniu''s shoulders. However, no matter how hard the two of them tried, they could not pull their hands away from Li Qingniu''s shoulders. It was as if they were stuck on Li Qingniu''s shoulders.


    The two of them secretly cursed in their hearts. As their eyes crossed, they hurriedly waved their other arms and swung their palms at each other. Under the attacks of the two palms, a strong explosive force pushed the two of them behind each other.


    With the help of the huge elasticity, their hands finally detached from Li Qingning''s shoulders.


    But at the same time, most of the power in their bodies had been absorbed by Li Qingniu, the two of them looked at each other, not daring to continue, but they were not willing, so the two of them nodded and waved their hands at the same time.


    But this time, they did not attack Li Qingniu with their palm attacks but used their powers to create a tangible golden bell, enveloping Li Qingniu within it and preventing it from absorbing the Yang Pulse''s Qi.


    At the start, the golden bell which was formed from their True Essence seemed to have some effect on Li Qingniu. The Yang Pulse Qi that was absorbed by Li Qingniu gradually decreased, and the trembling of the heaven and earth also calmed down.


    However, the good news did not last long. The two of them were formed from the Yang Pulse''s Qi, and their energy was also considered to be within the Yang Pulse''s Qi. The golden bell they condensed naturally became the target of Li Qingniu''s absorption.


    Very quickly, the two realised that the golden bell started to dim, the might of the bell started to dissipate, the surrounding yang energy started to gather around Li Qingniu''s body once again.


    Not good, the Yang Pulse''s Qi was almost sucked dry by him, he had to be stopped immediately, if not everyone would die here. Seeing that the golden bell had been completely absorbed by Li Qingniu, the good old man could not help but frown and say. Their own strength was already reduced to less than half, and they did not dare to continue wasting it.


    The evil looking old man looked at the cracked sky and said in despair, "It''s too late."


    At this moment, the sky had already been covered with cracks, and it looked like it was about to collapse.


    There was no other way. They could only send him out, or else everyone would die.


    Send him out? But there had never been such a precedent. The evil looking old man was filled with unwillingness.


    The gentle-looking elder shook his head. "No one has ever forced us to such a state. Do you want everyone to die?"


    This was our mission, wasn''t it?


    Do you really think so? The good-natured old man asked.


    The evil looking old man struggled for a moment, then sighed and said, "Forget it, but he won''t stop. How are we going to send him away?"


    I''ll go discuss it with him.


    The kind old man wanted Li Qingniu to take a few steps closer, and said to him: Your distinguished self has obtained the power of the Yang Pulse, please stop. We will send you out, and you can pass this stage.


    Seeing that Li Qingniu seemed to not have heard, and did not have the intention to stop, the old man frowned: "Sir, do you want to personally kill all the Fighter s here?


    Hearing that, Li Qingniu slowly opened his eyes and asked: What do you mean?


    When the old man saw that he was finally willing to speak, he immediately said: "Just like what you said before, when those Fighter entered this place, their lives were frozen at that time. This place is different from the Kun Yin Land, they are all still living beings with flesh and blood, and if you were to completely destroy this land, then everyone will die.


    How can I trust you? If I''m not wrong, the two of you shouldn''t be human, right? Why would he care about their lives? As Li Qingniu spoke, he had already slowed down the absorption speed.


    The old man sighed and said: That''s right, we are not humans, we are Spirit s transformed by the power of the earth, our mission was originally to destroy this world when someone passed through this vein, and let all the Fighter who had been trapped here perish, but even if we are not humans, over these tens of millions of years, we have gradually learnt how humans think, and we have gradually understood them, we understand that we do not wish for them to die, if you can smoothly pass through all the veins, we can save them and bring them back to the world of your people.


    Without these veins, would they still be able to survive? Li Qingniu asked.


    As long as they leave this place, they can continue the rest of their lives, experiencing old age and death once more. If they don''t have a child, they can also descend from the heavens, and with the protection of your heart, you probably won''t have the heart to kill innocent lives, right?


    After Li Qingniu heard this, he lowered his head and fell silent for a moment. Then, he completely stopped absorbing the earth meridians, stood up slowly, and said: Alright, I''ll believe you guys this once, but what do I need to do to be able to leave?


    You only need to focus on your breathing and we will send you out. The old man said.


    Li Qingniu nodded his head slightly, he took a deep breath and stabilized his Qi, then nodded to the two of them.

 C160

    The two old men looked at each other and simultaneously waved their sleeves. A stream of air immediately covered Li Qing''s entire body.


    This place was originally a place without heaven and earth, but at this time, Li Qingniu felt an abnormal vibration beneath his feet, and then, he felt as though there was a pair of hands pulling it down.


    Gradually, Li Qingniu sunk into the darkness underground bit by bit and disappeared.


    After sending off Li Qingniu, the two old men looked at each other and laughed out loud.


    After he finished laughing, the evil looking old man looked up at the cracked sky and said, "It''s time for you and me."


    The gentle-looking elder smiled and said, "That''s right. The time has come, but neither of us thought that our final destination would not be destruction."


    A thousand years of training the body and ten thousand years of training the heart.


    The two of them turned around at the same time, turning into two beams of light, one yellow and one white. The white light shot towards the sky, and the yellow light sank down.


    In an instant, the cracks in the sky stopped spreading and the earth stopped shaking. The two of them used their last bit of power to temporarily maintain this world that was on the verge of collapse, leaving everyone with a sliver of life.


    The space outside had also calmed down, and all the Fighter found a relatively intact place to rest for the time being.


    What about old chess?


    He wondered if the beam that had shot up into the sky to stabilize the sky would do the same thing.


    Also, I just saw the ground suddenly give off a strange glow.


    That''s right, where''s the new Fighter? Why is there no one here? Even Little Fang had returned. Could it be that he was still trapped inside?


    Who knows? Who knows? Maybe he was the one who created that strange movement just now.


    No, he didn''t look that strong.


    But don''t you think he has an inexplicable air of leadership about him?


    "Hmm ¡­" If you say so... It really did seem a little bit strange.


    Within the floating space of the North Extreme, Li Qingniu''s body was slowly pulled out from the ground. Looking at the scenery around him that was almost identical to the previous one, Li Qingniu''s heart completely relaxed.


    Ha, you brat, you''ve finally figured it out. Not bad, not bad, half a day earlier than I expected.


    A voice suddenly sounded by his ear, but the voice did not come from the Mr. Jian. Li Qingniu, who had just relaxed his heart, tensed up once again, and with luck in his hands, a golden light surrounded his body, as he turned his head to look behind him.


    Behind him, a gray-robed elder could be seen floating in the air not too far away with his legs crossed. He was looking at him with an extremely profound gaze.


    Who are you? Li Qingniu''s body had yet to completely pull itself out of the darkness. In a situation where he still had not identified his opponents and friends, he could only speak the first words to stabilize the opponent and buy himself some time.


    It had to be known that this was not an ordinary place. With the migration of tens of millions of years, the deterioration of the Fighter''s strength and the worsening environment, the human survival range had been constantly shrinking. Of course, this was a place where ordinary people could live and work normally.


    The Yin and Yang of the world diverged, and the Fighter of the world grew weaker and weaker. The number and type of Savage Beast increased gradually.


    After experiencing millions of years of evolution, this place was thousands of miles away from the place where humans could live. Unless a Fighter who had profound strength that far surpassed the speed of light might be able to reach this place, it was extremely difficult for ordinary Fighter s or Starry Skies Fighter s who did not use speed to reach this place. Firstly, it would be too far away, and even if you had a storage space that could allow you to bring in one or two months of food, you might not even be able to reach this place before the food was finished, let alone leaving enough food on the way back.


    Secondly, almost no one in the Fighter knew about this place anymore, even the elders of the Heavenly Star Pavilion had never heard of this place, but the person in front of them seemed to be very concerned with this floating space, and looking at this place, he looked as relaxed as a fish in water. It was obvious that this was not their first time here.


    If the other party was going to be someone who would harm him or come to compete for Three Meridians For Marrow Cleansing with him, then he would undoubtedly be an extremely strong opponent.


    Not bad, not bad, for a young Hair-raising Boy, it is already very rare. But relax a little, don''t be nervous, I am not your enemy, otherwise I would have already attacked you, and would not have waited until now.


    After Li Qingniu heard him say that, the nervousness in his heart calmed down a little, but he did not dare to relax completely. After all, the other party was a complete stranger, after these few months of experience in the martial arts world, he already understood the unfathomable truth.


    Who the hell are you? Why was it here?


    I am your master''s friend, my name is Mi Tianju.


    Mi Tianju? As Li Qingniu listened to this unfamiliar name, and thought about the relevant memories in his mind, he couldn''t recall when he had heard this name before. Hence, he furrowed his brows and asked: "Do you know who my master is?


    The old man laughed: The number one Dou Huang Nie Wushuang under the stars, right? To be exact, Mo Nichang, Hanhaiwuzong and the others could be considered your master, and coincidentally, I have a relationship with all of them.


    Oh?


    You actually don''t know my name? Fine, then you must have heard of the first performance formation immortal, right? The old man continued to laugh as he spoke.


    Li Qingniu of course, had heard of the Formation Immortal Stage, but he had only heard of its name and had not heard of its real name. Since when did the person in front of his mentioned this person? Li Qingniu suddenly thought of something.


    Could it be that you are ¡­


    That''s right, it''s me.


    The Formation Deity was the only Fighter that did not rely on his own strength to squeeze through The Ten Most Powerful Experts Under The Starry Sky. Although his Fighter''s power had almost reached the peak of the starry sky, what people were really interested in was his research on formations.


    Ever since ancient times, people''s main goal was to cultivate martial spirits, and some other schools were gradually spread to the masses. Many formations from before the Ancient Era had already been lost, and it was difficult to achieve anything by relying on the limited array formations that were passed down. On the other hand, the entire continent only had Fighter as the leader, and formation cultivation was even more difficult than other types of formations.


    It wasn''t just about perception. One''s potential, strength, and accumulation all needed to reach a certain level of balance. The difficulty in cultivation and difficulty in making a name for themselves had all become the main reasons for the decline and decline of this faction.


    It was as if Mi Tian had been born for the sake of an array formation. When he was young, he had already integrated almost all of the array formations that had been passed down in the world. Afterwards, he had cracked some of the ancient remnants of the array formation and integrated them into his own understanding, forming a different array formation system.


    In the process of sparring with the other strongest experts, even if Mi Tianju''s Martial Spirit Power was weaker than the others, but even if he had to fight with three or four people at the same time, he would not lose, and would only rely on his profound formation.


    Although it was the first time Li Qingniu had met him, but no matter what, based on the relationship he had with his masters, he could be considered half family.


    Li Qingniu then completely let his guard down, and cupped his fists towards Mi Tianju, and said: So it''s Uncle Mi, I wonder why uncle is here?


    Mi Tianju laughed and said: Of course it''s for you, Stinky Kid.


    For me? Li Qingniu was a little stunned as he looked at Mi Tianju with a puzzled expression.


    "Nonsense, if it wasn''t for you, this old man would still be sleeping at home. Now, this old man can be said to have ruined my family, ah, no ¡­" I''m talking about the death of the fugitive. After Mi Tianju finished this, he burst out laughing again.


    This nephew still doesn''t understand what you mean.


    Let me ask you, after The Land of Sun, where are you planning to go next?


    Li Qingniu had asked the Mr. Jian before, and according to the order that the Mr. Jian described, he would go to Wind Source Land the next.


    After hearing what Li Qingniu had said, the old man frowned and said: "As expected, it''s good that this old man came in time. If I had been any later, you brat wouldn''t have been able to come back."


    Why? Could there be a problem with your Wind Source Land?


    Mi Tianju shook his head: There is no problem with the Wind Source Land, but there is a problem with the order.


    Order? Are you saying that Mr. Jian made a mistake?


    Mi Tianju shook his head: If it was in the past, this order would be correct. But it''s not good now.


    Li Qingniu shook his head, he had also asked Mr. Jian this question before, but even Mr. Jian did not know the true reason behind it. It was said that it had appeared a long time ago, but unfortunately, no one knew why such a place had appeared.


    Does Uncle Mi know? Li Qingniu asked quickly.


    Mi Tianju laughed: Of course I know, but what I want to tell you now is, originally, there are only nine earth veins here, and each of them was centered around a formation core. But not long ago, because of some unknown reason, this formation core had changed and evolved into a tenth vein.


    Where should this junior go next? Li Qingniu cupped his fists and asked.


    Mi Tianju said: Guardian Land, which is also the tenth vein that has just appeared.


    So the one that had just appeared was actually called Guardian Land ¡­ Li Qingniu muttered to himself, then asked: "Does Uncle Mi know where the Guardian Land is?


    I will send you to the border of the Northern and Southern Mountains of the Wilderness.


    Although Li Qingniu did not know the specific location of the place he was talking about, Mr. Jian had already roughly pinpointed the location of the vein and told him that it was very far away from here.

 C161

    Originally, Li Qingniu had wanted to go to the last Feng Shui vein after clearing all the channels in this place, so he wouldn''t have to go back and forth.


    But Mi Tianju actually came to find him at this time, and told him that he couldn''t do it like this. Li Qingniu frowned, and asked him about the reason.


    Mi Tianju sighed and said: Actually, all of these Earth Veins originated from the hands of the gods a long time ago, in simple terms, this is a trap, a trap to lure in and kill the Mortal World Advanced Fighters, but this secret is only known to the few people who executed it, I am afraid even the zero in your body would not be able to think of it.


    A trap? Was this used to lure the Fighter? Why am I...


    Why do you feel the increase in your strength after every single passage? Being able to pass through one or two of them was already very rare. Some people lacked strength, some were stuck in perseverance, some were obsessed with appearances, and some were concerned with fear. As long as one of their weaknesses was discovered and used by the Feng Shui lines, no matter how strong they were, they would be buried here.


    Why did those people do it? Li Qingniu asked in a displeased tone.


    Mi Tianju paused for a moment, then sighed: "They ¡­ The only reason why I have been ordered is to stop the Fighter from becoming stronger.


    To prevent the warriors of the Mortal Realm from becoming strong? Sky man had an immortal body that was able to destroy the heavens and earth. How could he be afraid of a normal martial artist in the mortal world? Li Qingniu could not imagine that this was the reason.


    Mi Tianju nodded his head and said: There are some things that I cannot explain immediately, and I will tell you in detail when I have the chance. Right now, I will first bring you along to Guardian Land, you must quickly obtain the power of heaven to deal with the dangers that may descend at any time.


    Danger? What danger?


    It''s too late to explain now. If Ao Shuang finds you, all of our efforts would be for naught.


    As Mi Tianju was speaking, he had already taken out a few specially made puppets from the bags on his back and placed them in different positions, forming a six pointed star formation. He then sat in the center of the formation and muttered to himself for a while before nodding at Li Qingniu, indicating him to stand next to him.


    When Li Qingniu was still hesitating, the Mr. Jian said: "Master should go over, this is an extremely profound Transfer Array, able to teleport Master to a faraway place in a short amount of time. It has long been lost in the human world, I didn''t think that he would actually be proficient in this formation.


    What do you think of what he just said? Li Qingniu asked.


    I think what he said should be true. Speaking of which... The appearance of the beast tide seemed to have started after the magical beast had disappeared from the world, and at that time, there seemed to be a legend that there was once a Human Fighter contracted with a magical beast, attempting to borrow the power of the magical beast, in an attempt to obtain a cultivation level that was on par with the gods.


    What are you hesitating for? Waiting for Ao Shuang to come take your life? Seeing Li Qingniu standing there without moving, Mi Tianju said with a frown.


    Li Qingniu responded as he floated to the center of the array. Standing behind Mi Tianju, he asked: Who is Ao Shuang? Why did he come to kill me?


    I''ll tell you when I have time. Stand still. Mi Tianju warned and then suddenly shouted out explosively, Li Qingniu felt that his body had instantly been split into countless small particles, and he could even see between the particles.


    Unlike the tearing pain when he entered other earth meridians, he felt no pain at all. Just when he was surprised at the changes in his body, the countless tiny dust particles gathered together again and took the form of a human.


    Li Qingniu couldn''t help but raise his arm and inspect his body. From start to end, from his clothes to his body, nothing had changed.


    Here we are. After hearing Mi Tianju''s voice, Li Qingniu finally put down the curiosity in his heart, and raised his head to look around.


    He could only see a world covered with lush green leaves, but Li Qingniu felt as if he was standing on a mountain. From time to time, he would brush past the clouds, but the ground beneath his feet did not look like a mountain peak.


    This place is the Guardian Land?


    This is only the outer area of the Earth Veins, you can call him Sky City.


    Sky City? Hearing this name, Li Qingniu curiously said: This place does look very high.


    You can also look at the edge of it.


    Edge? Li Qingniu asked curiously, while at the same time, his feet had already started moving.


    With a flash, he moved several kilometers in the blink of an eye. He could see the borders of the land, and at the same time, he could see the true face of the land.


    Li Qingniu observed the trunk of this huge tree. Its trunk was as smooth as a wall, as though it was a gigantic pillar that extended into the sky. If not for the crown of the tree that was formed from the spreading branches of the tree on the top of his head, Li Qingniu would never have thought that it would be a tree.


    Li Qingniu''s body flickered again as he returned to where Mi Tianju was. "Why is the vein of this place called the Guardian''s Area?"


    Mi Tianju sighed, and said: "Because this vein was created by the Chen Qingdi in order to protect the human world."


    Chen Qingdi? The number one Wood Emperor under the stars in the Ten Supreme Fighter? Li Qingniu asked quickly.


    Oh my god, you Stinky Kid, you have never heard of my name, but you know someone else''s. Sigh ¡­ Mi Tianju pretended to sigh.


    Li Qingniu explained: The reason I know this name is because he has an extremely deep connection with one of my senior brothers.


    Oh? Those who are related to the Chen Qingdi... is about your age... Hm? Who is it? Come out! Just as Mi Tianju was muttering to himself, he suddenly turned and looked at a big tree behind him and shouted.


    Who are you? What was his purpose in coming here? A clear voice sounded from behind the big tree.


    When Li Qingniu heard this voice, his heart was moved, following that, he heard light footsteps coming from behind the tree.


    When Li Qingniu saw that the person who walked out from behind the tree was indeed Yun Tian, he immediately said: Senior Brother Yun Tian, it''s really you. Senior Sister and I had not been able to find you this whole time.


    Junior brother? How could it be you? Who was this person? What are you doing here?


    Mi Tianju glared at Yun Tian and asked sternly: "Kid, I am going to ask who you are? How did you get here?


    Yun Tian said lightly: "I walked up."


    Mi Tianju sneered: Walk up? Heh, boy, do you know how high this place is? You said you came up? Not only was it high up in the clouds, it was also smooth. Even with the help of the climbing materials, it was difficult to climb up to such a high height, and it was even harder for normal Fighter s to reach such heights.


    Li Qingniu immediately explained: "Uncle Mi, you can walk in the air like an ordinary person.


    What did you say? Walking in the air? Could it be that he ¡­ Kid, what''s your name?


    Junior Brother Taurus had already shouted out my name.


    Yun Tian? Mi Tianju frowned.


    Li Qingniu said: "That was taken by the Master later. Senior Brother''s original name was Chen Tianyun.


    Chen Tianyun? It really is Tian Yun. Hahahaha ¡­ Great, this is great! Emperor Qing has a successor now. Hahahaha.


    Yun Tian ignored him and turned to Li Qingniu to ask: "Junior brother, who is this person exactly? What are you doing here?


    Li Qingniu explained: This uncle''s name is Mi Tianju, he is one of the strongest stage immortals under the stars, I came here to obtain the power of Three Meridians For Marrow Cleansing ¡­


    Li Qingniu slowly explained the matter regarding Three Meridians For Marrow Cleansing to Yun Tian in a concise manner.


    So you are here to obtain the strength of the Earth Vein Qi through the Earth Vein here?


    That''s right.


    However, he heard Yun Tian say, "No, I won''t allow anyone to have ideas about this place. Not to mention the spirit energy of the earth meridians, even if it was just a flower and a grass, I still wouldn''t allow anyone to destroy them."


    Senior Brother, you ¡­ Li Qingniu did not expect such a result.


    He did not know how special this place was to Yun Tian.


    In that moment of crisis, it was Chen Qingdi who sacrificed himself to create this Sky City and cut off the frantic attacks of the beast tide, thus creating a breather for the other Fighter s, allowing them to finally eliminate the Savage Beast that had invaded the human world one by one.


    That period was also the last moment when Chen Qingdi and Chen Tianyun parted ways, so this Sky City was the last hope and longing he had for his father. This was also the reason why he had specially come here.


    Yun Tian raised his hand to interrupt Li Qingniu, saying: "Junior brother, I know you''re stronger than me. If you really want to do it, I can''t stop you either.


    Tianyun, how could you say that? Don''t you know? What did Qing Di sacrifice himself for? The reason why the Cyan Bull was eager to obtain strength was to face the stronger enemies that he would face in the future and the beast tide that would follow. If the human race were to be destroyed in the next beast tide or the next, wouldn''t all the efforts of Emperor Qing be in vain? Mi Tianju took a step forward, and said righteously.


    If I say no, then no. Unless I die, you can rest and enter this place to take a step. Yun Tian coldly said.

 C162

    Li Qingniu frowned but did not say anything. Mi Tianju, who was at the side, could no longer suppress his emotions.


    In order to say that you, a young Stinky Kid, didn''t even greet me when you saw me, and didn''t even call me uncle, you didn''t inherit any of Emperor Qing''s modesty or modesty at all, and yet you still dare to be so unreasonable, even I started to suspect if you really were the son of the Chen Qingdi?


    Yun Tian looked at Mi Tianju and said: "If you really are my father''s friend, then you shouldn''t have brought anyone here. Don''t you know what this place will look like once the Earth Vein is absorbed by someone?


    Hearing this, Li Qingniu was first stunned, and looked towards Mi Tianju, waiting for his reply.


    I know that once the local veins are absorbed, the Sky City will lose all its vitality and fall into the dust. However, if your father were to know in the afterlife, he would definitely not think only about himself.


    I don''t know what my father will do, I only know that I don''t want to lose him again. This is the only place where I can feel his aura, I definitely won''t allow anyone to take him away.


    Senior Martial Brother ¡­


    I am grateful that you saved my life last time. I can do anything else for you in return, but I can never retreat in this matter. Even if Master came, my reply would be the same.


    Li Qingniu muttered to himself for a moment, then turned to look at Mi Tianju: "Uncle Mi, is there no other way?


    Mi Tianju shook his head: "Emperor Qing is my best comrade, if I had any other way, I wouldn''t have chosen to do this. "Qing Niu, don''t worry about him for now. We can''t wait any longer. I''m looking for this kid, go look for the Feng Shui lines."


    Don''t even think about it, eh ~ only to see Yun Tian give a loud shout, the spirit energy around him began to soar, the green vines covering the entire sky immediately enveloped the two of them.


    What a strong wood elemental spiritual energy, advancing to Starry Skies Fighter at such a young age. As expected of the son of the Chen Qingdi, hahahaha ¡­


    In the midst of laughter, Mi Tianju waved his arm and used some strength to break open a hole in the vine. He then jumped out and laughed: "However, in front of this old man, it''s just a small trick."


    Just then, Li Qingniu used his metal type spiritual force to create a golden blade that broke through the vine vines and jumped out.


    Senior Brother, if we didn''t do this, we wouldn''t be able to fight against the power of the heavens, please forgive us.


    What do you mean by ''heaven is not man'', it has nothing to do with me, since you guys are so overbearing, then I can only give my all.


    After Yun Tian finished speaking, he gave a loud shout and the shattered green vines flew into the air, turning into countless arrows that shot towards the two.


    Mi Tianju waved his arm and threw out a few puppets, and the few puppets formed a formation around Li Qingniu and him, and then they formed a circle around him, and then they looked at, and then they waved their sleeves, releasing a few dazzling lights to envelop them.


    As soon as the rain of arrows came in contact with the colorful light barrier, they all disintegrated into nothingness, vanishing without a trace.


    At this time, the ground beneath their feet suddenly shook, and a huge wooden cone was slowly pulled out from the ground. The sharp part of the wooden shaft lifted the dazzlingly colorful barrier that the two of them were standing on by dozens of feet.


    Oh? It was a nail that could pierce through a metal elemental protective shield. Hm, not bad, not bad. Mi Tianju could not help but smile and mutter.


    Just as he finished speaking, another loud sound came out from up above. Li Qingniu raised his head and saw a gigantic wooden spike that was pointed downwards, and was smashing down towards them with a speed of wind and lightning.


    The fast healing lightning pincer attack was not able to react fast enough. The strong, sharp impact from the Dazzling Qi barrier suddenly broke. The upper and lower cones broke through the middle of the Qi barrier and collided with each other.


    The huge impact caused Li Qingniu and Mi Tianju to be pushed to the left and right, the two of them flew over thirty meters away to avoid the impact, then turned back to their original spots.


    Mi Tianju laughed and said: Your cultivation is truly extraordinary, I feel gratified for your father, and in order to prevent the impact to damage this land, you specially raised us into the air before you started your armor piercing attack, which also shows how filial you are, this old man has pitied you, praised you for your talent, and truly did not wish to hurt you.


    Then leave this place, or there will be a wound.


    Stinky Kid, why don''t you make sense? Since that''s the case, then we can only do this. As Mi Tianju spoke, he waved his sleeve again, and the fourteen puppets immediately flew out to surround Yun Tian. Following the incantation that Mi Tianju was chanting, the fourteen puppets emitted purple light and formed a purple Barrier around his body, covering Yun Tian within it.


    No matter how Yun Tian attacked, in the end, he was unable to break through this layer of Barrier. Moreover, this layer of Barrier seemed to be able to prevent the outside world''s energy from seeping in, making it impossible for him to absorb and resonate with it.


    "Little brat, this is the Dragon Binding Formation that this old man created. Up till now, no one has been able to escape from this old man''s formation. You can stay inside and slowly play. Green Ox, let''s go."


    After trying all sorts of attacks, and seeing that the two were about to leave to find the Earth Vein''s entrance, Yun Tian used all the spirit energy in his body to violently attack the Barrier.


    However, the Barrier''s power was much greater than he had imagined, until he was unable to break through the berserk spirit energy in his body. Instead, because of the berserk spirit energy smashing into his meridians, his internal organs were damaged, causing him to spit out a mouthful of blood.


    Li Qingniu had originally planned to turn around, but seeing this scene, he could not help but feel pain in his heart.


    At this time, Yun Tian had already lost all of his strength, and could not even stand steadily, but he still continued to smash his fist against the Barrier, not caring about his own injuries at all. He kept shouting with his hoarse voice: "Don''t even think about it, don''t even think about entering the Earth Vein ¡­." Don''t even think about...


    Qing Niu, let''s go. Don''t worry about him for now. Let him stay here and calm down. Think about it carefully, or else he won''t understand her at all. Mi Tianju was already calling Li Qingniu from a distance.


    Li Qingniu lowered his head and muttered to himself, then suddenly leaped up, jumping above the Barrier that was trapping Yun Tian, in a moment, he had already grasped the air slashing sword in his hand, and forcefully thrusted it out.


    Immediately, a streak of sword-light transformed into seven streaks of light, simultaneously attacking seven red puppets of the same color.


    As the sword light passed through the puppet, the ground shook. Following that, the purple Barrier disappeared and the fourteenth puppet slowly floated to the ground.


    Green Bull... You! Seeing your youth''s actions, Mi Tianju flew over and frowned first.


    He then looked at the puppet on the ground and exclaimed, "You ¡­" You little brat actually managed to break through my Dragon Sealing Confinement Formation! How did you find the key to breaking the array? And it can break the array without damaging them?


    At this time, Li Qingniu had already walked over to help Yun Tian up. After feeding him a healing pellet, he slowly said: "Actually it''s very simple, didn''t Uncle Mi already tell me how to break the formation?"


    Me? Mi Tianju frowned, and thought back to what he had said before, but he couldn''t remember when he said how to break the formation.


    Li Qingniu explained: The Uncle Mi''s Dragon Trapping Formation clearly has fourteen puppets forming it, but it is also called the Seven Strings Dragon Trapping Formation, which is most likely not something that can be done casually. It is very likely that out of the fourteen puppets, only seven of them are truly effective, and the rest are all just for deceiving others. Then I discovered that the colors of the fourteen puppets were different, but that seven of them happened to be the same color, which confirmed my suspicions, so I tried to attack the seven puppets at the same time, but fortunately I was right, I had broken through the formation.


    Mi Tianju nodded his head in satisfaction and said: I never thought that you would be able to find the crux of the formation from my name. Very good, this old man truly appreciates you more and more, but how do you draw in the sword light without harming the puppets?


    Li Qingniu laughed and said: I have to thank the Mr. Jian for this. The soul power of the Sword Spirit that can penetrate the defense of the Barrier is from him helping me send the sword qi into the Barrier and controlling the sword qi''s power so that I can break through the array but not destroy it.


    Sigh, I didn''t expect my glorious name to ruin your hand today. Mi Tianju sighed as he shook his head.


    Li Qingniu immediately cupped his fists: Uncle Mi is too serious, Qing Niu had only seen through Uncle''s words for a while, and it was Uncle intentionally leaving a flaw, if Uncle uses a different array, Qing Niu would definitely not be able to catch up. For example, the Transfer Array technique you teleported us from the North Extreme to here in an instant. I believe that no one in the world is able to do it.


    Hearing Li Qingniu''s words, Mi Tianju laughed out loud and said: "You punk, can I understand that you slapped me first, and then gave me a candy?


    This was definitely not what the Cyan Ox meant. Li Qingniu immediately cupped his fists, and respectfully said with the demeanor of a junior.


    Haha, this old man was just speaking casually, there''s no need to be so serious. Seeing him like that, Mi Tianju laughed and waved his hand.


    After that, he lowered his head and looked at Yun Tian who was sitting cross-legged on the ground, adjusting his breathing, and was temporarily unable to get up, and sighed: "But what do you plan to do now, release this kid, he''s definitely going to stop us with all his might, and have already reached this step, do you want to give up Three Meridians For Marrow Cleansing now?"


    I cannot give up, but I cannot watch Senior Brother Yun Tian die either. Li Qingniu sighed and said.


    Unfortunately, there were no two complete dharmas in this world, unless Azure Emperor was reborn ¡­ Mi Tianju said with a sigh.


    That''s right, to let Emperor Qing come back to life ¡­ Before he finished his sentence, he suddenly stopped. His eyes flashed a few times and then looked at Yun Tian, saying, "Little bastard, didn''t you want to see your father very much?"

 C163

    Hearing Mi Tianju''s words, Yun Tian abruptly opened his eyes wide: What did you say? To revive his father? Is it really possible?


    Haha, with this old man''s status, would I lie to a junior like you?


    Yun Tian quickly said, "If you can really bring my father back to life, I can promise you anything."


    Even if you had to die, would you be willing to? Mi Tianju took a step forward and asked.


    Hearing this, Yun Tian froze for a bit. Mi Tianju then said: Ha, looks like you brat only have a mouth, you don''t have that kind of sincerity.


    You tell me what to do.


    Mi Tianju shook his head and said, "Not yet.


    Yun Tian quickly asked, "Why?" Are you lying to me?


    Mi Tianju said: Although this old man''s words are a little arrogant and haughty at times, I have never used them indiscriminately. The reason I say that I can''t do it now is because the timing is wrong.


    What time was that?


    Mi Tianju said: We need to first remove the Feng Shui lines here.


    Yun Tian sneered when he heard this, "No matter what, you''re all here for this. What nonsense about reviving again, you''re just trying to trick me into agreeing to you absorbing the power of the Feng Shui lines. As long as I''m alive, I won''t agree."


    Mi Tianju said: What this old man has said is not lies at all, if you knew your father''s true identity, you wouldn''t think that what this old man has said was false.


    Real identity? What is my father''s true identity? Yun Tian could not help but ask.


    Mi Tianju sighed and said: Originally, I didn''t want Qing Niu to know about this matter so early, but in order to make you believe that I didn''t lie to you, it seems I have no choice but to say it. Actually, this so-called The Ten Most Powerful Experts Under The Starry Sky isn''t any ordinary Fighter, it''s ¡­


    Following Mi Tianju''s narration, the past gradually surfaced in front of Li Qingniu and Yun Tian''s eyes.


    At the beginning of the Primordial Era, the clear air rose to the heavens while the foul air descended to the earth. Heaven Realm and Mortal World were derived from this and were thus differentiated from each other.


    A part of them left with the rising clear air, baptized by the clear qi, causing their body structure and meridians to go through a great change, finally evolving into a powerful, undying man of heaven, eliminating the seven emotions and six desires.


    As for the people who were left on the ground, because of the calm and clarity of the world, the power of the Fighter gradually declined.


    In the beginning, this kind of phenomenon wasn''t too obvious and didn''t attract too much attention. However, as Heaven Realm members occasionally returned to visit relatives and ask friends, during the process of meeting, the gap between the two sides immediately became obvious.


    Thus, in order to pursue powerful strength, Fighter who started to have endless Mortal World were able to attain a certain strength, and after reaching a Heaven Realm that was more than fifty thousand kilometers away, they would be able to come to the Heaven Realm.


    In the beginning, Heaven Realm welcomed everyone to join them, but as the number of people entering the ranks increased, the heavens began to notice some of the abusive habits of Mortal World, which slowly began to appear within the ranks of the Heaven Realm.


    For example, competing in terms of strength, competing in terms of power, and competing in terms of parties ¡­


    Thus, the first batch of Heaven Realm people who arrived at Heaven Realm were organized, and decided to form a department to maintain peace and harmony in the Heaven Realm.


    In the department, there was a decision maker, five senior counselors, and two protectors.


    After these eight people were chosen, they would become the supreme spokesperson for Heaven Realm. All decisions made after that, as well as the suppression of the evil beings, would be left to the eight people to handle.


    After an intense battle, the crowd had chosen the eight strongest experts with the highest reputations and strengths to form the eight leaders of Heaven Realm.


    Amongst them, Divine Emperor was the highest decision maker and the leader of the eight. Below him were the five Counselors and the two Heavenly Protectors.


    After the dust settled from the election, the eight of them came together to vigorously rectify the order of the Heaven Realm, allowing the Heaven Realm to maintain a peaceful situation for the time being.


    However, the good news did not last long. Following the continuous ascension of the Mortal World''s experts, the new Fighter s started to issue challenges to the eight people, threatening to replace them.


    Although most of the time, the eight of them did not need to personally act and could just randomly send out their subordinates to handle the attacks, sending those arrogant Fighter away, when they did not know how high the sky and how deep the earth was, but with the constant appearance of these kind of people, it was hard to avoid being disturbed. Furthermore, with more and more of their fresh air being absorbed, it caused the Heaven Realm to gradually become unstable.


    And at this time, another message came out that the demonic beasts and the Mortal World''s Fighter had reached an agreement to cooperate.


    In order to maintain the Heaven Realm and to break the alliance between the humans and the demon beasts, the Protectors personally led their experts and ambushed the nest of the demon beasts, capturing the leader of the group. In the end, they exterminated the entire demon beast tribe, causing the demon beast to disappear.


    The appearance of Savage Beast was caused by humans or was a natural birth no one knew. However, from the fact that Beast Venom Demon Clan could cover up the ability to raise its own parasite in order to control its own, it was clear that there was some sort of special connection between Savage Beast and demonic beasts.


    In order to completely eliminate the threat that the Mortal World of the Fighter posed to the people, the rulers had discussed and decided to restrict the growth of the Human Fighter so that they would never be able to reach the strength to fly across the nine heavens. As long as they could not reach the Heaven Realm, they would be of no use at all.


    On one hand, it made the Mortal World more and more dirty, and the martial spirit''s strength gradually closed up, making it more and more difficult to increase. On the other hand, it could replenish some of the clear air in the Heaven Realm in order to maintain the stability of the Heaven Realm. Although relying on the clear air produced by these things was difficult to sustain, it was better than nothing.


    Adding on to that, as long as more and more Human Fighter s were successfully eliminated to absorb the Pure Aura here, the remaining Pure Aura in the Heaven Realm would be enough to maintain this state.


    But suddenly one day, a Fighter with nine types of Martial Spirits and a Primordial Divine Body suddenly came to the Heaven Realm, and with extremely powerful strength, he became the champion of everyone in the Heaven Realm. His strength was even close to that of Divine Emperor.


    In the end, only when the Divine Emperor personally took action did they finally stabilize the situation, ending this situation which practically caused the entire Heaven Realm to be in turmoil.


    After this huge disturbance, Clan Elder Day Chi received a warning, a prediction that the Heaven Realm would be destroyed by someone who possessed a Primordial Divine Body.


    Those who had personally witnessed the fearsomeness of the Primordial Divine Body firmly believed that this prophecy was true. Therefore, in order to prevent this prophecy from becoming true, the two protectors of the Divine Emperor s completely cut off the connection between their Heaven Realm.


    Amongst them, the Milky Way, which had poured out fifty thousand kilometers, was the main passageway leading to Heaven Realm.


    Not long after, a powerful and destructive sword radiance descended, slicing the entire starry sky, including Yin He, in half.


    Afterwards, along with all the other Heaven Realm people, his Heaven Realm rose without end, and he completely moved out of the starry sky, arriving in a distant space that the mortal Fighter could no longer reach.


    Even with this layer of protection, Divine Emperor still could not completely relax. They were able to move their Heaven Realm out of the starry sky, so it was naturally difficult for them to guarantee that the owner of the Primordial Divine Body would have the ability to cross the starry sky and once again threaten their Heaven Realm.


    According to Day Chi''s warning, Primordial Divine Body was different from an ordinary human body. Even if they fell, they would only scatter and not stop.


    All eight of them knew that as long as the Primordial Divine Body did not disappear from the world, the Heaven Realm could not be considered completely safe.


    In order to prevent another disaster with the Heaven Realm from occurring, Divine Emperor had sent out ten attendants to patrol around the Mortal World. On one hand, it was to prevent the Human Fighter from gradually becoming stronger, on the other hand, it was to make them continuously search for and eliminate Primordial Divine Body.


    He had also ordered the ten of them to use a portion of their power to set up a vein in the place where they once intersected with the gods, and then release the news of Three Meridians For Marrow Cleansing so as to lure and kill the Fighter. Once the Fighter who thirsted for power entered, it was very difficult for them to come out alive, so it would be naturally for the Primordial Divine Body to die, but even if they could not, they had to restrain the growth of their Human Fighter.


    Furthermore, due to the long term existence of the Ten Servants in the filthy Mortal World and the fact that a large portion of their power was sealed within the Feng Shui lines, their bodies became the same as ordinary people.


    Every time they reached a certain age, there would be someone who would find them and remind them of their memories. Then, they would continue to use their most powerful identity, that of Starry Sky, to wander the Mortal World to monitor and search for the reincarnations of Primordial Divine Body s to kill.


    In the long cycle of reincarnation, they had already killed countless number of reincarnations of Primordial Divine Body. Some of them knew their names, and some of them were killed without even asking for their names.


    In this cycle, the Heaven Realm peacefully passed through countless tens of thousands of years of peace in this space.


    But as time passed by, the ten servants came into contact with the human world that was in contact with them for far too long and also returned to normal lives. They had long treated him as a person, whether it was by killing the owner of the Primordial Divine Body or by luring those veins in the Fighter, they had all committed crimes in their hearts.


    However, in order to complete the order given by the higher-ups, they had no choice but to bury that heart and continue doing the same thing over and over again.


    Finally, one day, they didn''t want to continue doing this. They didn''t want to continue killing, didn''t want to continue shouting that they wanted to protect the human world, and at the same time, they were secretly doing things that were harmful to the human race.


    It was only until the last time the owners of Primordial Divine Body died for them that they finally and completely made up their minds that no matter what kind of punishment they would suffer in the Heaven Realm, they would never do anything that went against their will.


    Thus, after waiting for a long time, they finally found a new owner of the Primordial Divine Body to reincarnate. In order to protect him from Day Chi''s premature detection, everyone placed restrictions on his body, restricting his martial spirit.


    Furthermore, they brought him to a hidden place and taught him their unique skills. The only reason they didn''t develop any of their martial spirits for him was to prevent him from improving too quickly so that Day Chi wouldn''t notice it.

 C164

    After hearing what Mi Tianju had said, not only Li Qingniu, even Yun Tian couldn''t help but look at each other in shock. They never thought that the situation would actually turn out like this.


    So... I should have been hunted down by you? Li Qingniu muttered.


    Mi Tianju sighed, nodded and said: Life is like this, there are many things that once you thoroughly investigate, you will realize that the truth is often completely different from what you imagine.


    In other words ¡­ So did my father... Reincarnation?


    Mi Tianju nodded his head: That''s right, you should understand now, for reincarnations, death is just a process of abandoning one''s broken body and going through it once again, it''s not really a process of death. Thus, although mortals cannot be revived, he can.


    But if what you say is true, then Father should have been reincarnated. How can he be revived again?


    However, this time, Emperor Qing did not reincarnate. His sacrifice was different from what happened before. This time, he had exhausted all of his strength to form the city, so he had already merged with the city.


    Yun Tian frowned and said, "So?"


    So, if you want to revive Emperor Qing, you must meet two conditions. The first, is to release the spirit energy that can maintain your Guardian Land, so that the power can return. The second, is the person that possesses the bloodline of Emperor Qing, you. Mi Tianju said as he looked to Yun Tian.


    Please tell me what I need to do. Yun Tian said without any hesitation.


    Li Qingniu said: Uncle Mi, you wouldn''t truly want my life, right?


    Mi Tianju pondered for a moment and said: It won''t really take his life, but there''s definitely no avoiding a sacrifice.


    I''m not afraid, I can accept any sacrifice. Yun Tian quickly said.


    Mi Tianju laughed: It''s rare for you to be so filial, don''t worry, I will teach you the method, but before that, you must first let Qing Niu pass through all the channels in the Earth, and only after he absorbs the three channels in Heaven and Earth can the spirit energy in the Earth be liberated, otherwise, the power of Emperor Qing will not be able to return, and naturally there will not be a chance for him to revive.


    Seeing that Yun Tian was skeptical of his words and still acting like that, Mi Tianju sighed: "That''s fine, although I can''t immediately help you revive Emperor Qing, but I can borrow the spirit energy in the veins left behind by Emperor Qing and use the Spirit Summoning Formation to let you and Emperor Qing have a look at each other. At that time, you can personally verify my words with him, and if I find out that there''s a word I''ve lied to you, this old man will leave."


    Can you really let me see my father?


    It''s just that his spiritual consciousness won''t last for long. You have to quickly finish what you have to say. Mi Tianju said as he nodded his head.


    Alright, I understand. Please begin. Yun Tian said anxiously.


    Chief of Heavenly Secrets turned around and walked to a big tree not far away and said, "Emperor Qing''s vital spirit is formed from a wooden crystal. He then used the Spiritual Vein from the tree."


    Finished speaking, Mi Tianju took out six pieces of green crystal stones from his backpack and distributed them around the big tree, forming a formation array.


    After a while, he opened his eyes and shouted: "Show!"


    Suddenly, the ground around the tree shook, and a tall figure slowly emerged from the tree.


    When Yun Tian saw the figure, he immediately jumped up from the ground and quickly ran forward. He wanted to touch the figure, but the figure was not real and his hand could only touch empty air.


    Father ~


    Yun''er, you''ve grown up.


    Would my father recognize me? Yun Tian said with some excitement.


    After all, in the past, when the Chen Qingdi was generous and willing, he was only around ten years old. After so many years had passed, the young child back then had now grown up and had become a Fighter with Starry Sky Level.


    The figure that appeared was exactly what Yun Tian looked like when he last saw Chen Qingdi.


    You have already been here for more than a month. From the aura on your body, I already knew who you were, but I was unable to use my Spiritual Awareness to meet you. For the past month, I have been looking forward to talking to you.


    At this time, Mi Tianju interjected from the side: Alright, alright, you two father and son have plenty of opportunities to reminisce about old times in the future, but the prerequisite is that you two will have to revive first. This brat doesn''t trust my words, so you should at most tell him, my formation can at most help you manifest yourself for fifteen minutes, and I will leave that to you two to handle for now.


    Li Qingniu nodded, and turned to follow Mi Tianju to a distant place to wait for the father and son duo to end their interactions.


    After arriving a little distance away, Li Qingniu laughed and said: "I had thought that Uncle Mi would use illusions to confuse Senior Brother, I never thought that Uncle would really be able to manifest his spirit energy.


    Heh, even you kid doubt my ability? But how do you know if I''m using an illusion technique? Mi Tianju rolled his eyes and said.


    Li Qingniu laughed and said: "Because I passed the Play Land, I can tell at a glance whether it''s real or illusory.


    Through Play Land, I can easily distinguish the difference between the real thing and the environment. However, this is only for Fighter with Mortal World, if you ever encounter the illusion of Heaven Realm, you must still be careful. On the other hand, after knowing that you have been hunted down by the rest of us, are you really not angry at all? Originally, I was worried that you would regret and not accept it, but why do I see that you don''t seem to take these things to heart?!]


    Angry? Why should I be angry? I have no memory of the past, so they are them, I am me, in my mind you are all good people, that is enough, and even if one day I recall everything with resentment, I will never forget the sacrifices you have made to protect me.


    After pausing for a moment, Li Qingniu continued, "However, I am actually quite curious as to what kind of person I was in my previous life, and why I saved all of you.


    In his previous life ¡­ After you became an aristocratic family, you became a dragon and a phoenix among the thousands of people. You became a hero and galloped through the heaven and earth. Mi Tianju laughed and said.


    Elegant? Me? Li Qingniu asked in disbelief.


    As the exposure to the heat increased, Li Qingniu didn''t understand many things before, but he was gradually beginning to understand. However, he really couldn''t imagine what kind of expression the word "outstanding" could be used on his body.


    Mi Tianju laughed out loud: A person''s personality will change depending on the environment they grew up in. One of them is a young master from a rich family who does not need to worry about food and clothing, and the other one is a brat from a young age who has never seen many outsiders.


    In the time it took the two of them to chat, Chen Qingdi had almost used up all of his remaining time. Before Chen Qingdi disappeared, he told Yun Tian to follow what Mi Tianju said, not to make things difficult for them, and also not to sacrifice himself to revive him. Even if he couldn''t revive, as long as his Three Meridians For Marrow Cleansing was absorbed, he could be reborn once more.


    After the Chen Qingdi''s figure disappeared, Yun Tian walked towards the two of them, and expressed his willingness to help the two enter the vein, but he wanted Mi Tianju to guarantee that he could revive the Chen Qingdi.


    Resurrection of Emperor Qing isn''t difficult, but I believe that he would rather reincarnate than have you sacrifice anything. Mi Tianju tried to persuade her.


    But since Yun Tian had insisted the whole time, Mi Tianju could only agree. After that, Yun Tian brought them to the entrance of the Earth Vein.


    The first day he came here, Yun Tian felt this place had a special Earth Vein. Because they were all wood attributed spiritual energy, he quickly found the Earth Vein, but the surrounding of the Earth Vein was protected by Barrier, even he was unable to enter.


    Mi Tianju explained that the Feng Shui lines in this place were sealed, and only those who pass through the first few lines in order can enter the Guardian Land.


    This meant that only Li Qingniu could enter, and Yun Tian and Mi Tianju could only wait outside for him to come out.


    However, Mi Tianju had told him before, that there were no dangers to the Guardian Land. This place was created to protect and would not take away a person''s life, so Li Qingniu did not need to worry.


    After Li Qingniu entered the Earth Vein, what he saw was a world of white snow. In the middle of the snowy plains was a huge ball of blue light floating, and within the ball of light, there was even a blue crystal-like object floating.


    That crystal should be the power of the Guardian. According to the Uncle Mi, as long as the surrounding guardian Barrier is broken, it would be able to pass.


    Thinking about that, Li Qingniu no longer hesitated. He retrieved the air slashing sword from the spatial space and swept it out, releasing a powerful sword qi that could split mountains and split the earth straight towards the Barrier floating in the air.


    However, when the sword aura made contact with the Barrier, it was as if nothing had happened, not a single ripple could be seen.


    The Sword Qi was like a stone sinking into the ocean, it disappeared without a trace and suddenly, a powerful force was released from the Barrier, flying straight at Li Qingniu.


    Looking carefully, it was clear that it was the sword Qi he had sent out just now.


    After the sword qi was absorbed by the Barrier, it turned into its own power and rebounded towards the person who attacked it, attempting to counterattack.


    Li Qingniu did not have time to think about it carefully, and immediately dodged past the Sword Qi, muttering to himself: Uncle Mi is too unreliable, and still said that there is no danger, luckily I did not use my full strength just now, otherwise, I might really be able to dodge it.


    Li Qingniu muttered to himself, he kept his Sky Severing Sword and once again released a Cloud Push to continue his attack.


    Very quickly, the Cloud Push''s palm energy had also been absorbed, transforming back into a counterattack, attacking towards him.


    This time, Li Qingniu was already mentally prepared. Adding on to the fact that it was only a try to attack, Li Qingniu easily dodged the palm attack that bounced back.

 C165

    Seeing that his attack failed, and he failed to use his inner strength, Li Qingniu pursed his lips and tried to get close to the light ball.


    The whole way down, he felt nothing had happened. Gradually, he became bold and walked directly to the ball of light. Raising his head, he carefully observed the changes in the ball of light.


    He discovered that the ball of light was constantly rotating in one direction, so he had a guess.


    Muttering to himself, Li Qingniu suddenly raised his palm, activating the fire type martial spirit and shot a ball of flame at the ball of light. The flames spread out and immediately surrounded the ball of light.


    Not long after the fireball was absorbed by the ball of light, flames shot out from the ball of light, filling the entire surface of its body.


    After using the protective golden light to catch the flame, Li Qingniu muttered to himself for a moment, as though he had thought of something, and waved his hand again, and a Wind Blade shot out a light ball. It was just like before, the Wind Blade had been submerged in the ball of light for a moment, and after a while, the ball of light flew back in the direction it came from.


    Sure enough, after the path of attack is absorbed and the ball of light rotates once more, it will transform into its own power. When it rotates back to the starting point, it will once again launch a counterattack towards the attacker.


    Although he had discovered the pattern of the light orb''s circulation, Li Qingniu was still unable to think of a way to break it.


    No matter what kind of attack he sent out, it would always be bounced back by the ball of light. If he couldn''t find a way to resolve it, then he wouldn''t be able to pass through this vein and would ultimately be unable to leave this place.


    Since this place was called Guardian Land, forcefully attacking might not work, Guardian ¡­


    As Li Qingniu thought about this, he slowly closed his eyes and slowly coiled his legs as well, floating in the air below the ball of light.


    At this time, Li Qingniu heard the sound of buddhist chanting. The morning bell and the evening drum seemed to have returned to the days when he was in the monastery.


    The master once said, to see misery with pessimism and wisdom, to see sadness, to know benevolence... Kindness and understanding, kindness and protection of the students.


    As his light mumbling voice faded, the holy aura surrounding Li Qingniu grew stronger and stronger, gradually filling every nook and cranny of the space.


    Suddenly, a mist began to gather in the air, and threads of rain began to fall like a spring rain.


    The drizzle gently swirled, accompanied by the gentle breeze that came from practice. It was gentle on the face, causing one to become intoxicated.


    Li Qingniu relaxed his mind and body, and felt the joy and happiness brought about by the gentle and beautiful scenery, as his consciousness slowly turned into the realm of heaven.


    It was an unprecedented chaos, an unprecedented calamity.


    Many of the elderly people who had experienced two or more beast tides were more or less able to sense one fact: The Savage Beast Tide from the last battle was the strongest and most terrifying of all the beast tides that they had ever seen.


    Logically speaking, the Savage Beast''s beast tide was only one of the methods that was arranged by the heavens to restrict the development of Human Fighter, and with the increasing decline in Human Fighter, this kind of phenomenon should have already occurred more and more often.


    However, the tribulation the last time happened to be the strongest one ever. Li Qingniu had thought about this question before, but he did not think about the crux of it for a while, and since he had other more important things to do, he placed them aside temporarily. Only at this moment did he finally resolve the doubts in his heart, and at the same time, met the person called Ao Shuang who had heard the names of the top ten strongest people many times before.


    On the eve of the beast tide, everything in the world was flourishing, creating a lively and harmonious scene.


    A figure hurriedly appeared. Li Qingniu recognized the person who appeared, it was exactly the same as the illusion of the Chen Qingdi he had seen not long ago.


    As if he had met something urgent, the Chen Qingdi came to a place with Divine Secret Realm that Li Qingniu had never seen before, and hurried there.


    In this Secret Realm, everything seemed so unfamiliar and full of killing intent.


    The bloody sky and the stench of blood filled the air. Like a lake of blood, it was as if the earth had been soaked in blood.


    From time to time, the forest would shake and the beasts would roar ¡­


    On top of a blood-red boulder, a tall man dressed in golden armor sat cross-legged. His face was filled with killing intent, making people unable to help themselves from taking a detour around him.


    Why did they suddenly decide on the beast tide of the early Savage Beast? Do you know what it means to increase your power to such an extent?


    The man sitting on the boulder, who was addressed as envoy from the right, slowly opened his eyes and lightly glanced at Chen Qingdi, who had arrived in front of him. With a slanted mouth, he smiled: "This is a decision Divine Emperor and five elders have discussed and passed together, you only need to implement it, you don''t need to know why."


    How could the Divine Emperor give such an order? Doing this would put the human race in danger of destruction. I don''t believe that the Divine Emperor would do such a thing. Chen Qingdi said in disbelief.


    The right envoy sneered. So what? Compared to the survival of the Heaven Realm, which one do you think the Divine Emperor would care about? If it were you, how would you choose?


    The Chen Qingdi frowned: But the problem is that we still have not reached the point where we have no choice but to do so. Humans basically do not have any possibility of threatening the existence of the Heaven Realm.


    Ha, is it? I''m not at all surprised that you think you''re not at this point.


    What do you mean?


    Hmph, in these past hundred years, you ten servants have been trying more and more hard to do things. Do you think that the Divine Emperor is far away in the starry sky and doesn''t know anything about your actions? You two have even had ambiguous relationships with Primordial Divine Body''s reincarnations. Am I right? As the most trusted subordinates of the Divine Emperor, not only did you have the chance to receive the heavy responsibility of protecting your Heaven Realm and safety, you didn''t think of it as giving it your all and instead tried to take advantage of it. If not for the magnanimity of the Divine Emperor and the fact that you have been living in this lower realm for tens of thousands of years, without any merits or hardships and not bearing the punishment, you would have already been prisoners long ago.


    Ao Shuang, pay attention to the way you speak. Calling you the Right Envoy is because you are being courteous, don''t think that just because you have replaced the position of War God you can order anyone around. Chen Qingdi said with a slightly angered tone.


    Hahahaha, to think that you actually knew that I was a war god! Within Ao Shuang''s Zodiac Realm, you dare to make such a ruckus, don''t you want to live?! Ao Shuang said in a stern voice.


    The Chen Qingdi clenched his fists slightly. "The ten servants are directly under the command of the Divine Emperor. You have no right to order me to stay."


    Don''t think that just by using the Divine Emperor you can scare me. What you have done is already a crime of rebellion, everyone can execute you.


    I think it''s you who wants to rebel, to actually dare to look down on Divine Emperor.


    Ao Shuang suddenly laughed coldly: Chen Qingdi, if you dare slander me again, do you believe that I won''t do it right now? Hm? Today was a lively day, and yet another person had requested to enter the country. Just as Ao Shuang was speaking, he suddenly seemed to sense something, he paused for a moment, then laughed: "Guess, is it another one of the ten maids coming for this matter?" Actually, there''s nothing bad about destroying your Mortal World, so you don''t have to bitterly stay here. Don''t you want to return to the Heaven Realm as soon as possible?


    With that said, Ao Shuang waved his sleeves, as if giving the order to release him.


    Ao Shuang, I hope you won''t forget that Mortal World is the true origin of Heaven Realm.


    Don''t forget that the reason the Heaven Realm is so far away from the starry sky is because the Heaven Realm has the ability to destroy the world, but it hasn''t done so all along. Instead, it has chosen to compromise, and balance the two sides by moving away on its own, with the aim of hoping that the water in the well doesn''t get in the way of the river, but the threat of the Mortal World has yet to be eliminated, and because of that the Heaven Realm has endured for millions of years, do you still want to continue to endure?


    Chen Qingdi muttered to himself for a bit before saying: "The existence of Heaven Realm is itself a type of coincidence, no one has set a rule as to how long it must exist.


    Ao Shuang said coldly: But I can''t, and the others won''t accept that, only those of you who have been infected by the emotions of the mortal world will have such ridiculous thoughts, Divine Emperor and the five elders had realized this, and thus, they have made the decision to annihilate the world. Chen Qingdi, I advise you to correct your position, and don''t confuse your status, and don''t even know where your help belongs.


    A figure was walking towards the two of them. Ao Shuang looked at the person in front of him from afar and laughed: Who do I think it is? could it be that he was also here to plead for Mortal World?


    The person who came was Zi Che. When he walked over, he saw Chen Qingdi by the side, and combined with Ao Shuang''s sour words, he could basically see that something had happened between the two of them. Mortal World? Why must I plead for mercy on behalf of the Mortal World?


    Oh? I thought that you were the same as the Ten Servants, that you were tainted with the secular air and that it wasn''t the best. Speak, what are you doing here? Ao Shuang said with unwillingness in his heart.


    Zi Che said indifferently: The power of this beast tide is unprecedented, I was afraid that you would be too busy handling the situation by yourself, so I came to see if you have anything that I could help with.


    Ao Shuang said coldly: No need, I have already prepared everything. As long as the time is up, we can proceed smoothly.


    Ao Shuang then turned to look at the Chen Qingdi again, and said: Previously, when the beast tide was in the end, the reason why you came out to pacify it was so that you could make a name for yourselves in your Mortal World, so that you could walk and complete some things. This time, I do not need your ten servants to meddle in my affairs, but you better stay put, otherwise don''t blame me for disregarding our friendship.


    The Ten Attendants helping the humans was just a mission, and now that the mission was over, how could they still have any reason to help the humans? Ao Shuang, you seem to be too sensitive.


    Oh? I hope I''m sensitive. Ao Shuang coldly snorted.


    Since there''s no place for us to help, we''ll head back first. This way, it won''t affect your preparation for tomorrow''s events. Zi Che said with a smile.


    Ao Shuang looked at the Chen Qingdi, then looked at Zi Che, and said coldly.

 C166

    Seeing Zi Che clasp his fist at Ao Shuang, and turn around to leave, Chen Qingdi frowned. He seemed to want to say something, but was patted on his shoulder by Zi Che and brought out of the room.


    Chen Qingdi sighed, turned around and followed Zi Che, and after leaving Ao Shuang''s Zodiac Realm, he called out to Zi Che: Why don''t you stop him? Could it be that you also wish for the Mortal World to be completely destroyed?


    Zi Che stopped in his tracks and turned to look at him, then said: "It''s not that I don''t want to stop him, but that I can''t. Don''t tell me you still don''t understand Ao Shuang''s temperament? Moreover, this time he came with the orders of the Divine Emperor and the two great leaders. With his personality, he would definitely not put anyone else in his eyes. It would do us no good to anger him now.


    Ha, it''s not good for us? He never thought that the First Warlord who used to have Heaven Realm would become so cowardly and weak. In the face of such a haughty and arrogant Ao Shuang, you actually act as if nothing had happened. The Chen Qingdi sighed and said.


    Zi Che remained expressionless as he said indifferently: I don''t know if time will spare or not, but if I''m not mistaken, when I arrived, I seemed to have felt the killing intent coming from Ao Shuang.


    So what? I am not like you. Even if I am not his match, I am not afraid of him.


    Zi Che shook his head, and said indifferently: Leave your body intact, and go do even more useful things, if you die without knowing the reason, it will only disgrace your heroic name, and will not have any value at all.


    If his Mortal World were to be destroyed, what could be of value? The Chen Qingdi said with a wry smile.


    I have already seen through the location of Ao Shuang''s beast cave. As Zi Che said this, he waved his hand, and a golden light slowly flew to the front of the Chen Qingdi, and concealed itself in the center of the seal hall.


    Then, the scene changed and they arrived at the day of the beast tide, which was also the second day.


    The beast tide that violently surged forward surged out from all directions, surrounding the human world. There were even a few powerful Savage Beast from the ancient legends that had not been seen for over a thousand years.


    The ten strongest people who had received the news beforehand informed the other major empires in the continent about this matter. They requested them to send out their Fighter to form a strong alliance to defend against the horde of beasts.


    However, the beast tide this time was too powerful. Countless Human Fighter s that had formed a strong defensive line had been able to hold on for less than two days, and were almost completely breached.


    After the slaughter of the past two days, only the color of blood remained. All other colors had lost their allure, and everyone''s eyes were filled with a blood-red color.


    The ground that was soaked in the blood of the humans and Savage Beast, the corpse that was dyed red by the thick blood, the clothes that was splashed with blood ¡­


    Both sides'' corpses were piled into mountains, and the remains of Fighter and Savage Beast were everywhere.


    The whole scene was like the apocalypse. Even the civilians in the safe zone could feel the fear of the impending doomsday.


    The number of Savage Beast continued to increase. Chen Qingdi looked at the Fighter who had already died in more than half of the battles. Many of the cities near to the borders had already been invaded by Savage Beast.


    He knew that if this continued, the humans would not be able to hold on for long, and so he decided to sacrifice himself. After entrusting the youth Chen Tianyun to Nie Wushuang, he turned into spirit energy, created Sky City, and cut off the route he took.


    It was only then that Li Qingniu realized that the Savage Beast that attacked the humans at the time of the beast tide attack did not necessarily come from the Wilderness. Only a portion of them came from the Wilderness, while the majority of the remaining high level Savage Beast came from Ao Shuang''s Zodiac Realm.


    The Savage Beast s that came out of the Zodiac Realm were the main force in the beast tide.


    The reason why the Chen Qingdi transformed into Sky City was so that he could cut off the routes for these Savage Beast to descend from the Zodiac Realm. As long as the problem of the endless flow of Savage Beast s could be solved, he believed that the other Fighter s could deal with the remaining Savage Beast.


    Therefore, after a moment of hesitation, the Chen Qingdi decisively blocked the Savage Beast''s attack route, but he also exhausted his spirit energy.


    So it turned out that the so-called beast tide had always been formed by people from heaven. Thus, it was not a natural disaster at all, but a man-made disaster. Damn it! Li Qingniu still had not opened his eyes, but his grip had tightened as if he wanted to vent his anger.


    However, he suppressed his emotions in the end. He knew that he had to calm down first. He had to wait until he passed through the Feng Shui lines to be able to look into other things.


    Protection Power... Because the Chen Qingdi was merciful, he could not bear it, and because he could not bear it, he had to protect the heart.


    You''re really something, he thought in his heart. He gradually emptied his mind and returned his consciousness back to the scene just now, using his own heart to feel the feelings of the Chen Qingdi at that time.


    Suddenly, Li Qingniu felt something appearing in his hands, and slowly opened his eyes to look at his palm. After all, the protective crystal that was still floating in the ball of light, had appeared in his palm unknowingly, and when he raised his head to look, the ball of light was already gone, while he himself was seated in the middle of a dazzling ball of light.


    So this is the Heart of Protection ¡­ The Heart of Protection was the key to clearing this vein.


    Li Qingniu slowly stood up and landed on the ground. The ball of light also gradually disappeared along with his thoughts.


    Seeing Li Qingniu, they came out safely. Yun Tian and Mi Tianju, who were anxiously waiting outside, heaved a sigh of relief, and went up to inquire about the situation inside.


    Because even Mi Tianju had not entered inside to personally see what it looked like.


    After listening to Li Qingniu''s description, Yun Tian silently lowered his head, and said shamefully: "Even until death, father still thinks of protecting his son, but I only think of my own unwillingness and hope for father, and truly, am not worthy of being the son of Chen Qingdi.


    Kid, you finally understand, then ¡­


    But since there is hope, I still hope to be able to revive my father, because if I let my father be reborn, I will not know what kind of status I will have to face him.


    Mi Tianju sighed: Alright, but we''ll have to wait until Qing Niu passes through all the other places, we can return to North Extreme now and continue to solve the other issues.


    The few of them had no objections to this, so Mi Tianju set up the Transfer Array, and in the blink of an eye, had the three of them enter the spatial barrier around North Extreme.


    It was amazing that such a place actually existed. After hearing Li Qingniu and Mi Tianju''s description of this place, Yun Tian had always been skeptical, but now that he had personally witnessed it, he finally believed in what the two had said.


    You should know where to go next. Mi Tianju looked at Li Qingniu and said.


    Li Qingniu nodded: Is it Wind Source Land?


    Mi Tianju replied: Not bad, after entering the Wind Source Land, the protective power you just obtained will be of use. Your mission is to find the Wind Eye and break it.


    There''s all kinds of wind inside, all kinds of things you''ve seen and never seen, including all the things you know, and the fog is only around 30 feet away from you. It''s not easy to find danger in this environment, but remember, it''s taboo to be in here.


    Yes, Green Ox will remember.


    Go east now. After Mi Tianju finished speaking, he took the lead to turn and float towards the east.


    Li Qingniu and Yun Tian followed closely behind. After a small half an hour, a ball of light appeared in front of the three of them. Mi Tianju stopped and nodded towards Li Qingliu.


    Li Qingniu had experience long ago, without needing to say anything, he knew that this was the entrance, and slowly floated towards the mass of light.


    This time, when he entered the ball of light, Li Qingniu felt a huge suction force similar to a vortex pulling him in.


    Just as he felt the suction force become weaker, Li Qingniu immediately felt a chill down his neck.


    Li Qingniu did not dare to be careless, he activated the Golden Light to protect his body while dodging to the side to avoid the cold Qi, at the same time opening his eyes to look at his surroundings.


    This place was just like a world of wind, and it was as Mi Tianju had said before. There were all kinds of wind that could be seen here, and even tornadoes, hot winds, cold winds, and Wind Blade s that could be seen here.


    It was because of the saber Qi that gave him such a threatening chilliness when he was in the midst of the wind that had been blowing towards his neck.


    All sorts of wind shuttled back and forth around him. Some of them were pushing his body forward, but there were also those that carried a destructive killing intent that covered the sky.


    With the protection of the golden light, Li Qingniu could still hold on for a while, but if he could not find the Wind Eye, then the overwhelming wind would exhaust him sooner or later.


    Right now, the biggest problem Li Qingniu was facing was not the problem of insufficient visibility that he had mentioned previously. The biggest problem was that the wind was extremely strong and fierce, causing his body to almost not stop moving in the air.


    You''re bragging. You''ve even tried to use your speed advantage to follow behind a hurricane. This hurricane will open the way for you and help you to move. This way, you won''t end up in a passive situation.


    However, hurricanes did not have any patterns, and after a while they would move forward and then back again, adding on the collision with the other winds, they disappeared without a trace. Afterwards, there was a new wind that blew up again, and it continued to blow about randomly, and then wear down, and then regenerate again.


    Source of the Wind... The ancients said, ''The wind rises from the green pines'', but there was nothing here. It was the wind blowing from the void, so how could one find the source of the wind? If he could find the source, it might be where the wind tunnel was located, but where could he find it? Li Qingniu racked his brains to think of a possible connection.


    While he was thinking, a gust of wind with Wind Blade on it came towards him, suddenly a wall of wind appeared behind it and pushed it forward.

 C167

    Li Qingniu suddenly closed his eyes, his entire body was enveloped in a layer of Qi.


    The wind force that was attacking Li Qingniu in all four directions were all swallowed up by the barrier, and then shot back in the opposite direction, facing the incoming wind force, following that, they clashed and cancelled each other out, becoming invisible.


    Inside the protective barrier of the Guardian Stone, Li Qing Liu was finally able to stand steadily, and once again observed this world that belonged to the wind.


    The wind in this place seemed to have suddenly appeared, as though it was generated naturally. It was impossible to find the source, adding that the visibility was limited, Li Qingniu''s perception was limited.


    Fortunately, he was no longer affected and blocked by the wind. He could freely travel around this space using the protective barrier, searching for the location of the wind tunnel.


    And at this time, inside Ao Shuang''s Zodiac Realm, there was suddenly a slight vibration. Ao Shuang who was currently cultivating opened his eyes and walked out of the Cultivation Land, looking towards the sky.


    In the distance, in the blood-red sky, a vortex formed from dark clouds could be seen, filled with faint flashes of lightning.


    Hm? Guardian Land! After pondering for a moment, Ao Shuang suddenly moved, he started to disappear from his original location.


    When he reappeared, he was already at the Sky City.


    At this time, the Sky City was no longer as green as it was before. The leaves had withered and withered, the life force of the plants was gone, and even faint cracks seemed to have appeared on that enormous pillar.


    "Hmm ¡­" The Protecting The Heavenly Crystal really isn''t around anymore. Who is it? Ao Shuang frowned and muttered.


    Suddenly, a faint smile appeared on his face as he said, "Hum, hum, hum ¡­" Very good, no matter who it is, you have helped me on the way to exterminate the Mortal World. In return, I will send you on your way first.


    As his laughter faded, Ao Shuang rose up from the ground once again and headed towards the north at an extremely fast speed. He muttered: "After the Guardian Land, it should be ¡­ Wind Source Land, hehehe.


    The Divine Emperor had once ordered for Heaven Realm practitioners to not be allowed to personally kill Mortal World. No matter what, it was because they had Mortal World first, so in the end, they had Heaven Realm instead.


    Although Mortal World posed a threat to Heaven Realm, even if they were to be destroyed, the Divine Emperor had strict rules that prohibited Heaven Realm practitioners from directly slaughtering them. Thus, in order to restrict the growth of Mortal World s, on one hand, they had to organize the Savage Beast Tide s to kill a large number of s. On the other hand, they had to make use of the human world''s foul energy to gradually trap the development of their martial souls in such a way that they could not break through the Sky Realm.


    If not for the Primordial Divine Body''s prediction, after the Heaven Realm left the starry sky, it might not even pay attention to the movements of the Mortal World anymore.


    In the beast tide long ago, the Chen Qingdi, who was previously bestowed with a Protecting The Heavenly Crystal by the Divine Emperor, used the price of refininghismself to seal the path that the Savage Beast used to enter the Mortal World. In the end, he stopped a large number of the beast tide from entering the palace and thus, her plan to exterminate the world failed.


    The protective energy was a protective Barrier that couldn''t be broken even if one was as strong as Ao Shuang, and the passage through which the Savage Beast entered the Mortal World wasn''t as easy as waving a hand. It required a certain amount of conditions to be able to proceed, so all these years Ao Shuang had been altering the path through which the Savage Beast would attack, in order to launch his second destructive attack.


    Although he already had some idea before this, it would still take a while for him to reach the point where he could bear the attack. The loss of the Protecting The Heavenly Crystal, on the other hand, was equivalent to opening up a new passage.


    Ao Shuang no longer had to think about other ways to pass, and could directly attack again, the last time.


    In these past few years, under Ao Shuang''s supervision, the number of Savage Beast had once again increased, and was more than a little flourishing compared to the last time. As long as all these Savage Beast were to be put into Mortal World, Ao Shuang was confident that it would be enough to destroy the entire Mortal World.


    This was something he had been looking forward to for a long time. Memories from long ago slowly surfaced in the depths of his mind.


    Before he had ascended to the Heaven Realm, he was once a lowly servant of a noble family who had been shouted at and shouted at by others. Later on, he had resisted his master and was subjected to inhuman mistreatment.


    On the night before the execution, he sneaked out of the cage while the guards were asleep, killed the guards, stole his weapon, and then sneaked back into that family to kill all the people in that family, not even leaving a single one.


    He thought that after hiding for three to five years, the matter would be resolved. At that time, he would be able to openly re-establish himself as a human being, but things did not go as he wished. His bounty was spread throughout the entire continent, and for the sake of the astronomical bounty, countless similar people would be captured every day and sent to the government to confirm his identity.


    In the end, he was also found out. On the way to the government, he once again raised his ferocious knife and killed all the commoners who sent him to the government.


    At that time, the Wilderness was still under the control of the magical beasts. However, the magical beasts did not take the initiative to attack them. The two sides had a peaceful relationship.


    However, living in the Wilderness was extremely difficult, and only magical beasts could live in it. Ordinary humans living in it for ten days to half a month was already something to brag about, but Ao Shuang had miraculously spent three whole years inside.


    And three years later, Ao Shuang seemed to have met with some sort of fortuitous encounter in these three years. It was unknown where he obtained such a strong power, so when he walked out of the Wilderness once again, he was no longer the low level Fighter who was chased and scattered everywhere.


    Regardless of how much time had passed, the continent''s order to kill him had never been withdrawn.


    Thus, not long after she returned to the human world, she once again provoked a large number of head-hunters. Fighter, who wanted to act on behalf of the heavens, wanted to kill countless people because of him.


    Moreover, all the losers were brutally killed by him, and not a single survivor was left alive. All the hunting organizations that had participated in the encirclement to capture him, were completely uprooted by him without leaving a single piece behind, and within three days, he had declared that all the royal families of the various countries of the continent would come and serve him, regardless of whether or not they came, to threaten him with the destruction of their country.


    In the beginning, the royal families did not take his words seriously. After all, it was impossible for him to single-handedly fight against the other empires on the continent, no matter how powerful he was.


    However, very quickly, the truth caused everyone to be greatly shocked. Not only had the braggart done it, he had also destroyed four small and middle-sized countries within two days. From the royal family, to the citizens, there was not a single person in the entire country who wasn''t able to return it.


    Corpses were strewn all over the place, and the stench was everywhere. All that was visible to the eye was the tear-piercing blood-red of the rain, and all that could be heard was the soundless sound of wailing ¡­


    In the end, some of the small and medium-sized countries fell down, successively bowing to his feet and begging for forgiveness.


    However, these countries that begged for mercy did not gain peace because of this.


    The nobles of the kingdoms, the gentry of the rich and powerful, and the soldiers of the ministers all became his entertainment toys. Their status was even lower than some of the slaves.


    These people were people he could command however he wanted, he could scold them however he wanted, and when he was in a bad mood, killing a few of his female friends was a common occurrence.


    It could be said that these once envious officials were now living lives worse than a dog.


    However, his Demon Claw was not only aimed at these officials, royalty, and aristocratic families. Even if it was an ordinary person, he would always look at their mood and suddenly slaughter a village and a town whenever he wanted to, without showing the slightest mercy.


    All the civilians and soldiers who had chased him had received his revenge. At least one case of his entire village being massacred had occurred every day.


    Because of his brutality, the countries that were originally waiting to see the result of the surrender also gave up on that attitude and joined forces to fight him to the bitter end.


    Even some of the rarely seen hidden Fighter s showed themselves once again after hearing about his ruthlessness and ruthlessness, and fought against him.


    At that time, it formed the first ever large alliance of Fighter to resist his World Exterminating Demon Might.


    Under the desperate struggle of countless Starry Sky Level Fighter s, to a certain extent, he was also restricted, and could not immediately take action against the other nations.


    However, he was a foot tall, and it was as if he had an endless supply of energy and an unknown exhausted body. He fought continuously with the Fighter s that came to find him for half a month, and after that, he had lost a majority of them. Although he was slightly injured, from the looks of it, even if they fought for another three days and three nights, he was afraid that he would not be able to use up all of his stamina.


    However, the Fighter s who came to challenge him were either dead or injured. Almost no one was able to continue fighting, and looking at the calamity that was about to descend upon them, no one in the world was able to turn the situation around.


    Just as everyone was prepared to die from grief, a gigantic bolt of lightning suddenly descended from the sky, striking towards Ao Shuang who was about to reach out with his bloody hands towards everyone.


    Feeling the imposing aura above his head, Ao Shuang knew that he did not dare to be slow. After waving his hand to block this huge lightning strike, he raised his head and looked in the direction the lightning strike came from.


    As thunder and lightning flashed in the sky, thunder and lightning stirred, and winds rolled and clouds surged ¡­


    It was as if a monstrous wave was about to pour down from the sky and wash clean the bloodstained world.


    In the midst of the wind and clouds, a person was floating like an immortal. His body was surrounded by a brilliant brilliance as it descended from the sky.


    In the instant he landed, Ao Shuang felt an incomparably strong pressure. This was the first time since he had returned to the human world that he had felt a pressure that was as heavy as a mountain pressing down on him.


    Who are you? Ao Shuang frowned and asked.


    Such a heavy demonic aura. The person did not answer his question. He just glanced at him and said lightly.